“Hermione

“Hermione! Ron!” Harry called, coming into the main hall after dinner, on the way back to her room. Her two friends had just entered the castle through the massive front doors.

“Harry, it’s so good to see you again,” Hermione beamed, hugging her. “I came a little early so I could have some time to get myself settled in. I’m so glad we will be working together.”

“She’s just happy to be buried in the library, mate,” Ron quipped, giving his fiancé a quick squeeze, before patting Harry on the back affectionately. “How does it feel to be back at Hogwarts?”

“A lot has happened since I got here,” Harry stated, “but I had better wait for the meeting before going into it. I can fill in the details afterwards.”

“Now that sounds ominous.” Ron studied Harry with interest. “What’s up that’s so important?”

“Nothing that can’t wait,” Hermione remarked, looking sternly at Ron. “I’m sure Dumbledore wouldn’t want Harry to tell us anything now, even if we are both in the Order, and you’re in Auror training.”

“That’s our Hermione, still going by the book,” Ron sighed, but his grin belied his words.

“Have you guys eaten yet?” Harry inquired, smiling at her two friends.

“Yeah, we stopped at the Three Broomsticks when we got to Hogsmeade,” Ron replied. “We figured we wouldn’t be getting too much time alone once Hermione started working, and I had to patrol.”

“Probably not,” Harry agreed. “Come on, let me bring you guys upstairs and show Hermione where her rooms are.”

“What about Ron? Where are the Aurors staying?” Hermione asked, following Harry up the stairs, while Ron levitated their trunks behind them.

“Tonks will be on the staff wing, but the men will all be sharing Trelawney’s old tower.”

“Oh great,” Ron groaned. “Does that mean we’ll have to write down our dreams like we did in fifth year?”

“You never know,” Harry laughed, “just don’t have too many erotic dreams about Hermione.”

“Harry!” Hermione blushed, lowering her eyes demurely.

“But those are the best kinds,” Ron teased, ginning at Harry. “Makes me want to get to the honeymoon all the more.”

“Ronald Weasley,” Hermione scolded, pretending to be shocked, “we haven’t even had time to discuss our wedding, much less our honeymoon.”

“I told you that what ever you want is fine with me,” he smiled affectionately. “Mum and Dad are looking forward to the whole affair,” Ron affirmed, as they reached the door to Hermione’s rooms, located on the opposite end of the hall from Harry’s.

“Here you are, Hermione. Your password is Hogwarts, A History,” Harry opened the door, standing aside for them to enter. “You should have plenty of good dreams here.”

“Harry, what’s wrong mate? You sound positively done in. Have you been having nightmares again?”

“Don’t worry about it,” Harry said forcing a grin.

“Oh, Ron, can’t you see? Harry must be dreaming about Voldemort. Something must have happened. That’s why she doesn’t want to discuss whatever is going on.”

“You bloody well know Voldemort has been dead for over four months now, so stop making bad jokes!” Ron reprimanded Hermione, but he knew it was not in her nature to joke about such a thing.

“Stop it both of you!” Harry snapped. “Hermione’s right, Ron. In a sense I have been dreaming.”

“What kind of dreams?” Hermione questioned, genuinely concerned.

“I can’t say before the meeting.”

“Harry can’t you tell us anything?” Ron demanded.

“I merely said I can’t say anything. I never said I couldn’t show you,” she replied, pushing her hair away from the scar on her forehead.

“Bloody Hell!” Ron gasped. “Harry what’s going on? Does Dumbledore know about this?”

“Of course he knows,” Hermione hissed. “That must be why he called this meeting.”

“Then what is he doing to find out what is happening?”

“Ron...”Harry began uncertainly, “the Headmaster has the situation well in hand.”

“What situation? Why does Hogwarts have a team of Aurors assigned to it?”

“I believe it is part of the training program Moody has implemented,” Harry responded, refusing to divulge any further information.

“Like hell! We’ve been put here for a reason, and I for one would like to know what it is. Haven’t we all been through more than enough all ready?”

“You are quite right, Mr. Weasley,” Dumbledore’s voice came from the door. The group all turned to look at him, and he smiled reassuringly at Harry. “You have all seen and been through more than your share of pain and loss because of the war. Unfortunately, you will be asked to face even more in the weeks ahead.”

“Professor Dumbledore,” Hermione said slowly, “you told us at the last meeting that Voldemort’s followers were trying to find a way to bring him back from the dead. They’ve succeeded, haven’t they?”

“Yes, Hermione,” he answered, blue eyes studying her intently, “they have. Voldemort has arisen from the grave.”

Hermione gasped in dismay, and Ron snapped to attention. Both had gone pale, and just gaped at Harry and Dumbledore in shock. Ron found his voice first.

“Professor...Dumbledore...are you...sure? This isn’t just some kind of test for the Order is it?” he asked in a rush.

“Ron,” Hermione scolded, “Professor Dumbledore would never make up something like this. That’s why Harry’s scar looks so new. She is aware of his presence.”

“Is that why the Aurors have been assigned here? The only time Aurors were here when we were in school was when they were watching the grounds.”

“Partly, Ron,” Dumbledore answered, “but you are also here since you are the Keeper of the Goblet. Hermione is here for her new job and to keep her safe at the same time.”

“Blimey, Harry, could things get any worse? I thought you had killed the bugger. How much more can they ask from you?”

“Harry, what about the prophecy? I thought it had been fulfilled,” Hermione questioned.

“Only the Mathias Prophecy or at least that is what Dumbledore believes.”

“I think Sybil’s prophecy, the one that was destroyed in the Department of Mysteries, was a second prophecy. Harry has yet to fully vanquish the Dark Lord,” Dumbledore explained with quiet sincerity. “We all will need to be strong in the upcoming weeks. For the time being the general public must not know.”

“Does my dad know yet?” Ron asked. His father was now the Minister of Magic and a member of the Order of the Phoenix.

“He and Alastor both are aware of the situation,” Dumbledore affirmed, referring to Alastor Moody, head Auror. “Now I suggest you get ready for the meeting. Harry, why don’t you walk with Ron up to the tower while Hermione settles in? Then come to my office. The meeting will be in a hidden chamber in the dungeons within the hour. You will be directed where to go when you get to the lower level.” They all nodded in agreement and Dumbledore left to see to some Hogwarts business.

“Come on, mate. Lead the way. I hope I get a bed with a view,” he laughed, but Harry could tell it was forced. “I’ll pick you up on my way back downstairs love.” Ron turned, giving Hermione a quick peck on the lips.

“I’ll be waiting.”

“Just make sure you two make it down there. I wouldn’t want to have to explain your absence,” Harry teased wiggling her brows.

“Oh Harry... would we do anything that could be deemed improper?” Ron grinned, scarlet flush creeping up his cheeks.

“Well, I hate to put a damper on any ideas you may both have in that direction, but I think Professor McGonagall may have put some kind of a charm on Hermione’s bed to make sure you both behave.”

“She didn’t! She wouldn’t!” Ron exclaimed in dismay.

“If I know Professor McGonagall she would and did,” Hermione laughed. “I’ll see you two later.” Hermione kissed Ron one more time, and then he retreated, levitating his trunk between himself and Harry.

They made their way through the halls in silence, each contemplating their own thoughts. Harry knew Ron was worried. She wanted to tell him things would be all right, but she wasn’t even sure herself, and didn’t want him to know how worried she really was. She wished she had someone to hold her and tell her it would be fine, and she was suddenly overcome by a feeling of melancholy. Harry wanted to know the pleasure of lying in the arms of someone she loved, knowing he loved her back. In that moment, she felt that she actually hated her two best friends in the world. They had one another to share this crisis. She had no one. Harry felt utterly alone.

“Knut for your thoughts mate,” Ron’s voice interrupted her reverie.

“Nothing, I was just thinking about what to get you and Hermione for a wedding present.”

“Harry, did I ever tell you that you’re a lousy liar?”

“Am I?” she replied noncommittally.

“Yeah, but if you would rather not talk about what’s on your mind, then just say so.”

“I would rather not talk about it.” Harry felt ashamed about feeling jealous of Ron and Hermione’s relationship. She loved them too much to be so resentful.

“Well then, whenever you’re ready you know where to find me,” he remarked seriously, setting his trunk down as they reached the tower.

“Ron, it’s good to know you’re here.” Harry smiled, taking comfort in his presence.

“It’s good to be here where I know I can help, Harry.” Ron stared at her for a few seconds, and then opened his arms, taking her into a bear hug. He loved his best friend; not the same way he loved Hermione of course, but he instinctively knew she needed his reassurance and comfort. “It’s all going to work out, mate. You’re the strongest witch I have ever known. Even stronger than my Mum,” Ron teased, eliciting a grin from Harry, as she released herself from his embrace. Mrs. Weasley was a very loving mother, but a strong disciplinarian. All the children, including Harry, knew when to keep out of her way.

“Well if your Mum had raised Tom Riddle, he would never have become Lord Voldemort. Molly would have put him into his place right off,” Harry laughed. “Forget the Muggles; he would have gotten all his anger and aggression out blasting the garden gnomes.”

“Yeah, I could just see him in his own business, Lord Voldemort’s Garden Gnomes and Pest Control. Our Deatheaters will make short work of your gnomes and household pests. One sweep with our wands and Avadra Kedavra! Your pests are gone forever.” Harry and Ron burst out laughing.

“Oh Ron,” Harry gasped clutching at the stitch in her side, “I could almost see it actually happening. Do you think he might be interested in changing his line of work?”

“I wish,” he winked. “Feeling better now?”

“Yeah,” she smiled, “you always did know how to make me look at the bright side of things. You really do follow the butterflies,” Harry joked, remembering their second year. They had followed the spiders into the forest to find Aragog, learning about Hagrid’s role in opening the Chamber of Secrets. Ron’s phobia of spiders had prompted him to ask why it had to be spiders and not butterflies.

“There’s something to be said for butterflies,” he smirked contritely. “Now let me go and get unpacked. I will catch you at the meeting.”

“I have to go and see the Headmaster now anyway. I don’t like to keep him waiting.” Harry turned, heading back in the direction of Dumbledore’s office. Reaching it, she uttered the password, “sugar quills,” and mounted the moving stairs.

“Come in, Harry,” Dumbledore called, as she knocked on the door at the top of the stairs.

“You wanted to see me, Professor?”

“Yes, Child, take a seat and have some tea with me.”

“Yes, Sir,” she sighed.

“Would you like a lemon drop?”

“No thank you, Headmaster.”

“Then how about some of these chocolate biscuits? I know how much you enjoy them.”

“Thank you,” Harry smiled, taking one from the plate he offered. “Now I’m sure you didn’t ask me up here just to have tea and biscuits. What’s up?” she questioned, green eyes bright with curiosity.

“I have something serious I wish to discuss with you. I have asked your protectors to be here too. They should arrive shortly.”

“Now that sounds ominous. Obviously our Trust Keeper has something important to impart.”

“I am merely fulfilling my role in the Protectorship, to maintain the safety of all four of you, by instilling trust in the judgment of others, when it comes to serious and complex matters of magic. That is why the trust keeper is always a wizard over a certain age.”

“In other words, you’ve been down that road before.” Harry grinned at him over the desk.

“So to speak,” he replied, blue eyes sparkling with their familiar twinkle.

“Well you must be concerned about something to call us all up here prior to a meeting of the Order.”

“I am,” he responded, as a knock came from the door. “Enter,” Dumbledore called. Sirius, Severus, and Remus all entered together. “Sit down, gentlemen. Would you like some tea and biscuits?”

“Yes, please,” Sirius replied, taking a chair beside Harry.

“I would like a cup of tea,” Remus added as he sat down on the sofa.

“What about you, Severus?” Dumbledore queried. The tall lanky wizard had taken up his usual position, leaning up against the hearth.

“No thank you, Headmaster. I am not hungry; however I am curious as to why you wished to speak with all of us prior to the meeting.”

“I was wondering myself,” Sirius added, while Remus nodded in agreement.

“I see I have piqued all of your curiosity.” Dumbledore studied them all shrewdly. “Then I shall get right to the point. Severus, how has Harry been doing with her Occlumency?”

“Quite well. She has also demonstrated an aptitude for Legilimency. Once she has fully mastered the Occlumency I think she will be able to pick up the other without any problems.”

“Harry, have you made any kind of schedule to work with Arsinoe?”

“We have agreed to meet in the evenings during the week, why?”

“You need to be ready should something happen. I fear our time will be short, and I am sure that Voldemort will make some kind of move shortly. We need to be prepared.”

“Headmaster, did Severus tell you about Phaedra’s dream?”

“I am aware of the child’s nightmare. She has a highly telepathic mind, and I find it interesting that she was able to pick up on what is going on.”

“Is it possible that the Dark Lord is using her to get information about us?” Severus asked. His back was straight and his face stony, but his mind was racing worriedly, ‘If that bastard even tries to hurt my niece...’

Dumbledore interrupted his thoughts. Studying his friend silently, his blue eyes reflected his concern for the little girl as well. “I believe it is entirely possible, Severus. You will need to be very alert to the child’s moods, especially where they concern Harry.”

“Is that why you have asked us up here, Headmaster? Because of Phaedra?”

“In part, but mostly because of my concern for your welfare Harry, as well as the welfare of others.”

“I don’t understand,” she replied, puzzled, looking from one to the other. “Is there something you aren’t telling me?”

“I have already spoken with your protectors individually before making a very important decision. That is why I wanted to know about your progress with the Occlumency.”

“Oh, and what else did you talk to them about?”

“I was more than interested with your progress over the summer. I know you wished to become an animagimultiplico and have been working hard on your transfiguration. This will help you in your work with Arsinoe. She tells me you have the ability.”

“Yeah, if you like snakes and feathered dragons,” Harry remarked sarcastically.

“Harry, you need not sound so angry. There is nothing wrong with snakes and dragons. You may also be able to accomplish other animals as well.”

“I want to be something fluffy, not some scaly old snake,” she smirked. Fawkes let out a squawk and flew over to her, landing on her shoulder.

“It seems Fawkes is in agreement with you.” Sirius grinned, petting the large red bird.

“Maybe we’ll go for some flying later, pretty bird,” Harry crooned. “I haven’t flown with you for awhile. It would be nice.” Fawkes blinked and trilled, then drifted slowly back to his perch.

“Headmaster, I want Harry to know that you spoke to us first about what you have in mind because you didn’t want to worry her,” Remus said. He sat watching her intently from the sofa. “I also want her to know that Sirius and I disagreed with you.”

“Disagreed with what?” Harry asked warily.

“Now Harry,” Dumbledore began, looking at her kindly, “I don’t want you to get upset.”

“What is it that you are afraid will upset me?”

“I think it would be wise if you did not attend any meetings of the Order until we can determine if Voldemort is able to see or act through you. He may try to possess your mind like he did in the Department of Mysteries,” Dumbledore answered, blue eyes boring into her.

“I see...and Severus agrees with this?”

“Yes, Harry he does.”

“Yet, Sirius and Remus don’t?”

“Harry we think you are quite capable of making this decision for yourself. Remus and I do not believe you would allow Voldemort to jeopardize the safety of any of us. We feel that you would resist such an attempt,” Sirius explained, putting his arm around her shoulders.

Harry sat looking from one to the other of the four men, saying nothing. Inside her emotions were reeling. She did not know if she was more angry or hurt. She did know that she felt Dumbledore did not trust her again. What’s more, she felt betrayed by Severus.

“What about Phaedra’s dreams? Don’t you think she will put you at risk?”

“Phaedra knows only that the Order exists. She doesn’t know my role and only a few of the members, and those are already known by the Dark Lord,” Severus remarked coolly. “I will be able to track any nightmares she may have for information as to his whereabouts.”

“I see,” Harry replied, her voice unnaturally soft. She sat very quietly for a few minutes; the only sound was the ticking of Dumbledore’s clock. Then she rose from her seat and walked over to Fawkes, her mind whirling. Harry waited for a few moments petting the bird, who sat watching her without a sound. She then moved to the door and let herself out without a word.

“Harry!” Sirius called after her as she descended the moving stairs, but she ignored him.

As she exited the tower, she moved swiftly down the hallway towards her room, head down, and careened into Arsinoe, who was just leaving her room.

“Oh, Harry, I’m sorry.”

“No, It’s my fault I wasn’t paying attention to where I was going,” Harry responded curtly, moving aside.

“I am on my way to the dungeon to meet the others for the meeting. I understand we will be directed where to go by Professor Snape.”

“Yes.” Harry was suddenly seething inside. Arsinoe was going to be allowed into the meeting, while she had been ostracized. Angrily brushing past Arsinoe, she was about to enter her room when Hermione came down the hall.

“Harry, wait! We can go together,” she called.

“I’m sorry Hermione, but the Headmaster has asked me to do something. Why don’t you walk with Arsinoe?” Harry nodded towards the other woman.

“Arsinoe Darkmoon?” Hermione questioned excitedly. “Are you the new teacher who will be doing the classes on Ancient Egyptian and Native American Mysticism?”

“Yes, I am.” Arsinoe nodded with a smile. “You must be Hermione Granger. Albus has told me about you. Would you like to study some of my books?”

“Oh that would be wonderful,” Hermione bubbled enthusiastically. “I’m sure Harry will be interested too.”

“Arsinoe and I have already made some arrangements for me to study her texts,” Harry said quietly, but her green eyes were boring into Arsinoe in a manner that would have frightened Hermione if she hadn’t known Harry so well. “Now if you will both excuse me, I have something to attend to.”

“Of course,” Hermione answered, studying her friend uncomfortably. “We will see you later.”

Harry nodded and spun on her heel, opening the door to her room. She was greeted affectionately by Snuffles, her Newfoundland dog. Petting her, she sat down on her bed, to think. As she did so, the medallion Dumbledore had given her moved beneath her robes. She had been so proud and honored when he had given it to her. Now all she felt was disillusionment. ‘The Headmaster doesn’t have any confidence in my ability to keep Voldemort from learning what the order is planning. He believes my presence at the meeting will be detrimental and therefore I’m not to be trusted,’ she reflected bitterly. ‘I am still nothing but a weapon to be primed when not in use, and then hidden away till I’m needed again.’ She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she was startled by a knock on her door.

“Who is it?” she asked gruffly.

“Princess, it’s me and Sirius. Can we come in?” Remus soft voice called.

“No, I prefer to be alone right now.”

“Honey, for what it’s worth we really do think Albus is wrong about this,” Sirius answered worriedly.

“What do you care? You are never around these days anyway. Go and find your friend Circe. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind a midnight motorcycle ride,” Harry spat angrily through the door. She could hear Remus whispering softly to Sirius on the other side.

“Princess, how about if I skip the meeting and stay with you?” Remus queried.

“Don’t waste your time. I am sure Arsinoe will enjoy your company,” she yelled back at him, no longer trying to control her anger. “Now get the hell out of here. I want to be alone.”

“All right, Love, we’ll go, but I promise we will be back as soon as the meeting is over,” Sirius placated her through the door.

Harry heard them move off, and then sat back down on her bed. She didn’t move for a few minutes, and could feel the lump forming in her throat. Snuffled nudged her hand, giving a low whine. Absently she scratched the dog behind her ears, and then came to a decision. ‘Severus would say that this is another impulsive Gryffindor action, but it is obvious that even he doesn’t trust me. My presence here puts them in danger, so it would be best if I left,’ she told herself. Sitting down at her desk, she took out some parchment and a quill and began to write.

Dear Headmaster,

I regret to inform you that I must resign my new teaching position here at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, as well as my role in the Order of the Phoenix. It is obvious that you do not feel I can be trusted and that I am a threat to the security of the faculty, students, and the Order itself. Therefore, I feel it is best if I leave the school. Too many people have died already trying to protect me. You granted me an honor, which you obviously no longer feel I am not worthy to fulfill, so I am returning my medallion.

Regretfully,

Harry James Potter

Harry then folded the letter, and placed it in an envelope. Removing the medallion from around her neck, she hurriedly packed her trunk. Using a reducing charm, she shrank it to the size of a small wallet before changing into Muggle clothes. She then put the small trunk into her pocket. Putting Snuffles on her leash, she took up the medallion and the letter and headed out the door. Hurrying quietly, Harry made her way to the gargoyle guarding the entrance to Dumbledore’s office. Placing the letter and the medallion on the gargoyle where they would be seen, she then looked down at the dog. “Come on Snuffles, we’re going someplace safe, where they won’t find us,” Harry said, giving the dog a final pat. “I just hope that I don’t screw up when we apparate. I would hate myself if I left a piece of you behind...”

Sirius was barely paying attention to Dumbledore as he related the news about Voldemort. He was worried about Harry’s reaction to Dumbledore’s decision. He had expected her to be upset, but she had grown silent and cold. ‘Tears I could have dealt with...but anger? I have never seen her so furious...and then there was that bit about Circe and me. Oh Merlin, I wish I could tell her about our relationship, but I just can’t, not now anyway. There is too much riding on the outcome. I wish this meeting would be over with so I could at least try to reason with her. I know Albus was wrong. He should put more faith in her abilities, and Snivellus...What an ass! She cares about the greasy git and he made her feel inferior! I should hex him from here to Azkaban for doing that to her...and he has the nerve to claim he loves her. Ha! He doesn’t know the meaning of the word...’ Shifting uncomfortably in his seat he glanced over at Remus. He was sitting with a scowl on his face, and Sirius knew he was softly growling, deep in his throat....

Anyone who didn’t know Remus was a werewolf would have thought that the scowl on his face had to do with Voldemort’s resurrection, and this new threat to Wizarding and Muggle society. That was not the case. He was worried and anxious about his Princess, as he liked to call Harry. His wolf senses had detected her icy control over her anger and hurt in Albus’ office, and her unexpected departure from the office had alarmed him. ‘Why the hell didn’t I try and stop her? I told her Sirius and I disagreed with Albus. The way she looked...it was as if her whole world had just been ripped out from under her. She had been so happy that he had trusted her with that much authority, now she may never trust anyone of us ever again. As for Severus, he really let her down. Bad enough he didn’t give her the Potions award at graduation. Now he’s wounded her so deeply that whatever feelings she had for him may have been permanently destroyed. Then there were her remarks about Arsinoe...I don’t know how to explain our relationship. Oh, Merlin I wish Albus would just hurry up with this damned meeting so I could try to talk to her again...

Severus sat with his back rigid, unmoving. Outwardly, he appeared to be absorbed in Albus’ report of the events of the previous night and Voldemort’s return. Nothing was further from the truth. His dark eyes were like liquid ink, and somewhere inside of him, a warning note had sounded. ‘Damn Potter...doesn’t she realize how vulnerable her presence would make the rest of these people. I only told Albus what I believed to be the truth...she isn’t ready to successfully block out the Dark Lord. We have no way of knowing what kinds of powers he has now. Damn...why do I feel so bad? Because you hurt her you bloody fool,’ the little voice inside of him argued. ‘You took the one person in this world who truly understood what you feel and made sure to push her away. Why, Severus? Is it because you are still afraid to love her, despite telling her you intend to marry her? Or is it because you wanted for once to make sure a member of the Potter family was not given the benefit of the doubt by the Headmaster? You wanted to beat that Gryffindor pride and bravery down to a pulp and didn’t care what it would cost? You betrayed her faith in you, just like when you failed to give her the award she so rightly deserved, merely because her father embarrassed you in public,’ his conscience nagged. ‘If you’re smart you will get down on your knees to her and beg her forgiveness...tell her the truth you cowardly bastard. Tell her you’re in love with her...’

Ron shifted in his seat, putting his arm around Hermione. He had wanted to save a seat for Harry, but Hermione had told him Dumbledore had given Harry something else to do. ‘What on earth could she be doing? This is too important for her not to be here. She should be telling us everything that happened from the time she fell asleep till the time she encountered Voldemort in her dreams. This just doesn’t make any sense,’ he reasoned, deep in though. ‘Harry is Dumbledore’s successor, and needs to be at these meetings. She is the only one of us who can truly stop this horror. No, something is going on. Sirius and Remus have been behaving strangely from the time they came in, and Professor Snape is acting just like he did when we were in school.’ Shifting again, he glanced down at Hermione, who looked confused and frightened.

“Hermione, did Harry say what she had to do for Dumbledore?” he whispered.

“Sh...No, Ron, she didn’t, but she was acting strangely. It was almost as if I didn’t know her,” she whispered with concern.

“What do you mean?”

“She seemed to be acting like a different person.”

“You don’t think Voldemort had anything to do with it?”

“No, this was something different, and it scared me. I could feel her power, and I think she was angry about something.”

“Didn’t she say anything to you?”

“I already told you she didn’t,” Hermione countered, keeping her eyes on the front of the room.

Moody was staring at the ceiling with his magical eye, and he seemed absorbed in watching something. Suddenly Fawkes appeared in a shower of sparks, emitting a shrill squawk, startling them all. Moody stood up and whispered something to Dumbledore, who nodded silently.

“That will conclude our meeting for this evening. If I might have a moment with the Protectors in my office, and you too Ron, I have something to discuss with all of you,” Dumbledore said soberly. Alastor it would be a good idea if you were to join us also. There are refreshments set out for everyone, and I am sure you could all do with a cup of tea right now. Hermione, if you would stay with Professor Darkmoon and introduce her to the other members I would appreciate it.”

“Yes, Sir,” Hermione agreed, looking nervously at Ron.

“I’ll fill you in as soon as I know something,” he whispered, giving her a peck on the cheek. “Introduce her to Mum and Dad and keep your eyes and ears open.”

“I will, and Ron, be careful.”

He winked at Hermione, and followed the others from the room. Dumbledore moved swiftly through the corridors, and Ron had to admit that he was having difficulty keeping pace with the older wizards. When they had reached the gargoyle, Ron saw that there was a letter resting on its feet and Harry’s medallion was hanging above it. The Headmaster quickly retrieved them, and read the letter as they ascended the moving stairs.

“Come in gentlemen,” Dumbledore invited opening the doors to his office. A pot of tea appeared on his coffee table, along with some cakes. “I see the house elves have anticipated our meeting.” Dumbledore indicated they were to be seated, and once they were comfortable, he took an odd looking device from one of his shelves and began to study it, just as Dobby popped in.

“Headmaster Dumbledore,” the elf cried hopping from one leg to the other. “Harry Potter has left Hogwarts.”

Ron visibly jumped, Sirius head jerked up, eyes wide with worry, and Remus emitted a loud growl. Moody looked at Albus, flashing him a look of disapproval before masking his features, letting his magical eye rove over towards the windows. Fawkes merely blinked from his perch, ruffling his feathers.

“I am aware that Harry has left Dobby. Did she say anything to you before leaving the building?”

“No, Professor. Dobby thought she was only walking the dog. Dobby should have realized something was wrong though Sir.”

“Why Dobby?”

“Harry Potter was wearing Muggle clothes Sir. She only wears them now when she is going someplace where she will be seen by Muggles,” Dobby replied anxiously. “Dobby would have known Sir if she were doing something for the Order. Dobby should have realized that something was not right. She had on those clothes and no one was with her,” the elf explained eyes wide with fear. “Headmaster, you asked me to make sure Harry Potter was well cared for. Dobby has failed.”

“No, Dobby, Harry has a mind of her own. You did well to come to me,” Dumbledore responded, reassuring him. “Now if you would go and speak with the Watcher Elves they may have seen where she has gone. Then report back to me.”

“Yes, Headmaster. Dobby will go right away.” He snapped his fingers and disappeared with a pop.

Dumbledore turned his attention back to the strange whirring object, which was still on his desk, studying it closely. “Ron do you have the goblet with you?” he asked.

“Yes, Sir,” Ron answered. He had reduced the goblet in size and pulled it out of his robe pocket along with his wand. Returning it to normal size with a swift swish of his wand, he studied it briefly. “There has been no change, but I would have known immediately if there were. The flames would have lit my robes.”

“Obviously,” Moody remarked, his gravelly voice annoyed. “Weasley you need to secure the goblet in a safer manner. I will show you a spell to keep you from burning yourself up should it ignite.”

“Albus we are wasting time. We need to find Harry.” Sirius was doing his best to contain his anger. “Is it possible she just went to the cemetery? She does that when she’s upset.”

“No she did not. In fact, I believe she is no longer on Hogwarts property. She has resigned her teaching position and her place in the Order,” Dumbledore stated flatly.

“This is your doing, Albus! You were the one who kept her from the meeting. You as much as told her she couldn’t be trusted!” Remus shouted, leaping up in a rare display of anger, his growling turning into a vicious snarl.

“Headmaster, we need to act immediately,” Snape interrupted, watching the werewolf warily. He knew that while Remus was usually reserved and in control, his anger could bring forth the traits of the wolf he harbored within.

“Why would you care, Snivellus? If I recall correctly you agreed with the Headmaster about Harry’s not attending the meeting. You probably did more damage to her emotionally than Albus.” Sirius yelled turning on his old rival.

“Enough!” Dumbledore shouted angrily. “The important thing is to get Harry back here to safety. We will discuss who is responsible for her anger at a later time.”

“Excuse me, Professor,” Ron interrupted, unnerved by the anger being displayed by the older wizards, “but I would like to know why Harry left. She loves Hogwarts, and cares about every one of us. Why wasn’t she at the meeting?”

“Ron is right, Albus,” Remus said, regaining his composure. “As Keeper of the Goblet and as an Auror assigned to protect her he deserves an explanation.”

“Not to mention that he is her best friend, as well as a member of the Order,” Sirius added coolly.

“You are both correct.” Dumbledore studied Ron closely, blue eyes boring into him. “I want you to understand that sometimes I have to make decisions that are for the good of everyone involved, Mr. Weasley. This was one of them. Unfortunately, in making this decision I failed to account for Harry’s genuine concern and for all of us, as well as her pride.”

“Headmaster, what is it that you did that caused her to walk away, because that is what it seems she has done,” Ron questioned, confused by the old Wizard’s admission of having made a grievous error.

“I told Harry she could not attend any meetings of the Order until she had mastered her Occlumency. I was afraid that Voldemort would be able to possess her mind and learn about our activities.”

“You what! Headmaster...how could you?” Ron sputtered in disbelief, amazed he was speaking to Dumbledore in this manner. “Harry was so proud of her role in the Order and your confidence in her abilities. She must feel as if you stabbed her in the heart. Harry herself would have refused to attend the meetings if she thought for one minute Voldemort was gaining control over her!” Ron defended his friend, red faced with anger and disappointment in the old wizard.

“Mr. Weasley, the Headmaster does not need your criticism of his motives,” Snape’s icy tone warned, “what he does need is your support in locating Miss Potter.”

The whirring object on Dumbledore’s desk came to a sudden halt, and he again studied it closely. He was just putting it back when Dobby reappeared.

“Headmaster Dumbledore, I have spoken with Artemis. She did not hear where Harry went, but she did see her apparate with her dog.”

“She was able to apparate with the dog?” The old wizard questioned, a light of pride flaring in his blue eyes.

“Yes, they disappeared about twenty minutes ago. Just before you all came upstairs from the dungeons,” Dobby affirmed. “Do you want Dobby to ask any of the others if they know where Harry Potter went to?”

“No, Dobby. I have already located Harry. She is in a safe place. You can return to your work now.”

“Yes, Dobby will go back to work. Dobby believes you when you say Harry Potter is safe.” He snapped his fingers and disappeared.

“Albus where is my goddaughter?” Sirius questioned worriedly. “You said you located her.”

“I have, and she is quite secure of the moment. Mr. Weasley if you would go back and see to your fiancé and the others I would appreciate it. I believe you will be on duty this evening?”

“Yes Sir. I will be patrolling with Tonks,” Ron answered. He knew he would learn nothing further, and taking another biscuit from the plate on the table left the office.

“Will you need me to assist you Albus? I can arrange for a security escort if you are planning on going after her.”

“That won’t be necessary Alastor. I will give Harry sufficient time to collect herself and then we will all go and speak with her,” Dumbledore explained, nodding in the direction of the three younger wizards.

“May I ask where the girl has gone?”

“You can ask, but I have no intention of telling you at this time. Believe me when I tell you she is quite safe for the night.”

“Then I will go and see to the Aurors.” Moody rose, and let himself out.

Turning to the three younger wizards, Dumbledore smiled, blue eyes twinkling. “I think you will all be interested in knowing where she has gone. I am actually quite pleased at her ingenuity...”

Harry had reached the apparition point outside of the Hogwarts gates without incident. Taking care that no one had seen her leave the castle, she checked her watch to make certain that the meeting was in full progress. She was nervous and wanted nothing more than to reach her destination safely. She hoped she would not have any problems disapparating with the dog. She was also concerned with the Deatheaters. ‘I’m not in the mood for a duel,’ she thought. ‘Then again, with the mood I’m in I could probably defeat the whole lot of them with one hand tied behind my back.” Harry grinned furiously at the notion. “Come on Snuffles,” she spoke quietly, kneeling down and holding onto the dog, “it’s time to go.” Raising her wand in one hand while holding Snuffles around the chest with her other one, she closed her eyes, and muttering her destination, disappeared into the sunset. She was unaware that the watcher elves had seen her go and would set up a relay system to track her amongst themselves...

Chapter 15

Harry gently pet Snuffles to calm the frightened dog, checking to make sure she was not splinched. She was afraid of what would happen if a part of the dog had been left behind. She had apparated after leaving the grounds of Hogwarts.

“Easy, Snuffles, I know you don’t understand, but I have to make sure you are all in one piece.” She examined the dog, which calmed under her gentle touch. “Well we both seem to be fine,” Harry grinned, looking around,” Dumbledore would be proud.” Harry was grateful that no one was around, but could smell a barbecue in the distance and someone nearby was having a party. The sun was setting and long shadows ran along the ground. “We have to be getting along now,” Harry said, leash in hand, walking with the big black dog down the street. “I have no idea what kind of a reception we are going to get, but it should be interesting.”

Harry walked swiftly, turning at the corner, knowing she was vulnerable away from Hogwarts. She had to get to safety and hoped the wards had been put back into place. Looking up and down the street for possible danger, she still couldn’t help but feel somewhat amused. ‘I never thought I would end up back on Privet Drive. I wonder what Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon will say and do?’ she considered. ‘Well I will soon find out. I know Aunt Petunia will not be happy with my dog, but she will just have to deal with it.’ Harry turned up the front walk to number four, smiling. She knew her Aunt was watching from the kitchen window.

“Well, here goes,” she muttered under her breath pressing the bell. She stood for a few minutes, and was getting nervous when no one came immediately to the door. ‘I wonder if I should just walk in,’ she thought anxiously. Just as she was reaching for the knob, the door opened and she was face to face with her aunt.

“What do you want?” Petunia Dursley questioned harshly. Her dark eyes were cold, and Harry could see Uncle Vernon and Dudley in the hall behind her.

“Well, girl, state your business?” Vernon Dursley’s gruff voice spoke over his wife’s shoulder.

“Why can’t I visit my relatives?” Harry asked sweetly. “I haven’t seen you all since last year and I thought we should get reacquainted. Aren’t you going to invite me in?”

Petunia looked anxiously over at Vernon, who was getting red in the face. Inwardly Harry was enjoying their discomfort, but she did need to get inside. She had felt the wards as she came up the walk, so she knew she would be safe here.

“Why should we invite the likes of you in, cousin?” Dudley demanded from behind his parents. “You’re still a freak!”

“You should invite me in as it is a matter of all your safety. I have some important information to tell you. It will not take too long, but I will be staying for a while. At least until I can iron out certain details,” Harry responded looking her aunt in the eyes. She did not feel her current affairs were any of their business.

“What could you tell us that would be so important that you dare to show your face here you little freak?” Vernon sputtered.

“The Dark Lord has returned.” Harry looked at them all defiantly. Her aunt let out a cry, and Dudley backed up into the living room.

“So your freaky friends have dumped you back on us?” Vernon bellowed angrily.

“Vernon...please...” Petunia Dursley frowned swinging open the door for Harry to enter.

“Thank you, Aunt Petunia. I am glad you at least recognize the severity of the situation.”

“What do you plan on doing with that beast?” Petunia inquired pointing at Snuffles.

“Why Aunt, she happens to be my familiar,” Harry responded with a wicked grin. “All witches have them. You should know that.” Harry was secretly enjoying watching them. She knew it was wrong, but couldn’t help but enjoy their discomfiture as she walked towards the living room.

“Don’t bring that beast into the living room!” Petunia exclaimed, thinking of her carpet.

“Then I shall put her into the kitchen,” Harry replied, leading the dog up the hall. “I think we should all sit and have a cup of tea to get reacquainted anyway.”

Her aunt, uncle, and cousin followed her nervously. Reaching the kitchen, she removed Snuffles leash and directed her to lie down over by the back door. She then took out her wand in a show of defiance and tapped the teapot, which immediately started to whistle. Vernon Dursley was gritting his teeth, and turning purple. Pressing her luck, Harry then conjured up four cups on the table and poured the tea.

“You can’t do magic!” Dudley yelled. “They said you weren’t allowed when you lived here.” Harry knew that their memories had been altered after the altercation with Voldemort, just before she had gone to live with Sirius and the other protectors, so they didn’t remember ever having seen her willfully perform magic.

“Everyone please sit down,” she remarked, ignoring her cousin’s outburst and taking a seat at the kitchen table. Her aunt and uncle followed suit, but Dudley remained standing.

“Why should I sit with you....you little freak,” Dudley snapped.

“Aunt Petunia, will you explain to Dudley about my being able to do magic now?” Harry asked sweetly, but her eyes were flashing warningly. “I am sure you must know the rules since my mum was a witch too.”

“Dudley sit down and shut up,” Petunia directed, indicating a seat at the table, pushing Vernon down beside her when he started to rise in anger. Dudley grudgingly sat down opposite Harry, glaring at her suspiciously. Petunia was nervous, and her face looked even more pinched than Harry remembered. Looking anxiously at Dudley, she collected herself and spoke calmly. “Duddrers, Harry has finished school and is able to practice her magic now. It would be wise not to get her angry.”

“Yes, cousin, I’m sure you wouldn’t like it if I turned you into something...like say...a stuffed turkey?” Harry smirked.

“Now see here girl, you can’t come into my home....” Vernon began, only to be interrupted by his wife.

“Vernon now is not the time. Harry has something to tell us,” she said tightening her hand on his arm.

“Yes, uncle, now really isn’t the time. Nevertheless, I will ask you to refrain from calling me girl ever again. MY NAME IS HARRY,” she said forcefully. “While it is somewhat unusual for a girl to have a boy’s name, you can always tell your neighbors that it is short for Harriet. Are we agreed?”

“All right, Potter. Now what are you doing here?”

“As I said before, I am here for a visit. I felt you needed to be warned since Lord Voldemort has returned. The wards have been placed around the house, and he cannot break them.”

“I was given to understand that the man had been killed,” Petunia stated, studying her niece coldly.

“I will not go into how this has occurred; suffice it to say that some very dark and evil magic was used. Both of our worlds are in danger. I will stay here for a while until I can sort some things out. You needn’t be concerned about them as you will not be affected.”

“Why don’t you stay with that good for nothing godfather of yours?” Vernon grumbled uncomfortably.

“Never say anything bad about my godfather. As to why I am not with him at the moment is none of your concern.” Harry did not want to tell them she had been living with him at Hogwarts, and felt a stab of pain when she thought of Sirius. ‘I wonder if Sirius and the others are worried about me, but I wouldn’t be here now if it weren’t for their making me feel so unwanted.’

“How long will you be staying here?” Petunia interrupted her thoughts. She was scowling at Harry as she sipped her tea, “and what about that beast?” She glared in the direction of Snuffles, who sensed her annoyance, and gave her a low growl.

“My dog will be no problem. She will stay with me in my room, as will Hedwig,” Harry replied. She had shrunk the owl’s cage and brought it with her, knowing the bird would find her. “Can I assume my old room is empty, or did Dudley take it over?”

“We decided to use it as a second guest room,” Vernon stated coldly.

“Then I shall retire for the evening. It has been a long day, and I would like to rest. Harry then pointed her wand at the now empty teacups. “Scourgify,” she said, cleaning them. She then levitated them back into the cabinet where her aunt stored them, all the while enjoying the look of horror on their faces. “Good night, Aunt Petunia, Uncle Vernon,” Harry nodded, motioning for Snuffles to follow. She blatantly ignored Dudley and left the kitchen, Snuffles following on her heels...

Dumbledore sat in his high backed chair studying the three young wizards. His blue eyes continued to twinkle, now that he knew Harry was safe, and he pursed his lips contemplatively. Sirius was growing impatient and was frowning back at him, brown eyes fraught with worry. Remus sat quietly studying the Headmaster, with an occasional twitch of his lips as various ideas crept through his head. Severus stood like a statue, straight and stiff, dark eyes unfathomable, but Dumbledore knew he was considering what he had told them before he decided to speak.

“Headmaster, you told us you had located Harry. Are you going to share your information with us or do we have to guess where she has gone off to?”

Dumbledore’s eyes showed his amusement. Severus was worried; had he been annoyed or angry he would have called Harry by her surname.

“Albus I demand to know where my goddaughter is,” Sirius growled trying to maintain his tempter. ‘Damn he told us she is safe, but for how long?’ he thought anxiously.

“As her protectors we should be informed of her whereabouts,” Remus interjected, placing a restraining hand on Sirius arm to keep him calm. “You told us you were pleased with her ingenuity, so she must have considered where to go prior to making her final decision. Is she at the shrieking shack? It would give her a way back to Hogwarts should there be trouble.”

“No Remus, she is nowhere near Hogwarts, or Hogsmeade, for that matter,” Dumbledore answered, looking at him over his half moon spectacles.

“Then has she gone back to our house in Ottery St. Catchpole?” Sirius asked hopefully. Harry’s jealous outrage over his relationship with Circe was still ringing through his ears.

“Or perhaps to the Weasley’s, Molly is like a mother to her,” Severus offered, studying Dumbledore shrewdly.

“No, she has done neither,” Dumbledore responded, looking from one to the other of the three men. “She has gone to the one place outside of this school where she knew she would be absolutely safe,” he imparted, with a mischievous smile. “Harry is at number four Privet Drive with the Dursleys.”

“What!” Sirius spat. “She hates it there!”

“Albus, are you certain?” Remus’ expression was one of shock and doubt.

“You mean to tell us,” Severus began, steepling his fingers in front of him as he organized his thoughts, “that Potter apparated all the way to Surrey with the dog by herself, without incident?”

“That is quite correct. She managed a difficult apparition and succeeded in finding a safe haven for herself. I told you that I was quite proud of her ingenuity. Obviously, she is quite angry, but was more than aware of her need for safety, or she would never have gone there. It is also the last place anyone would ever expect to find her,” Dumbledore stated evenly. “If it were not for my locating device, we may not have found her for days, unless she was spotted by Arabella Figg, and I believe Harry would have made sure that didn’t happen.”

“I am going to go and get her,” Sirius jumped up, ready for action, shaking off Remus hand. “She is angry and upset with all of us, and we need to explain a few things to her. I also think she deserves better respect concerning her role within the Order.” He glared at Dumbledore, who merely looked at him with a casual smile.

“Sit down, Sirius. Harry is quite safe for the moment and needs time to calm down and think. We shall all go and fetch her in the morning,” Dumbledore informed him, unfazed by his emotional display.

“Headmaster, why would Harry choose to go back to a family that obviously does not care for her?” Severus asked in dismay.

“Severus is right,” Remus agreed, “her aunt and uncle never wanted her. What would possess her to do something so stupid?”

“The answer is obvious. She believes she is no longer wanted here also,” Dumbledore stated matter of factly, blue eyes registering the pain he felt over Harry’s feelings of rejection.

“Headmaster, surely Potter is aware of the need for caution when it comes to Order business. She should not have run out on us,” Snape grunted. He was both worried about Harry and angry that she had treated Dumbledore so shabbily.

“It isn’t just the Order...” Sirius whispered. “She is jealous over my relationship with Circe, and dislikes Arsinoe.”

“She’s upset that I have been spending so much time with Arsinoe, but we do have some common interests and studies,” Remus acknowledged.

“Is she upset with you also, Severus?” Dumbledore questioned.

“I believe she is angry that I agreed with you that she should not be present at the meetings of the Order. It has upset her that as a former Deatheater you trusted me over her.”

“Very well, we shall all go to see her in the morning. I want each of you to think about what you are going to say to her. She is very vulnerable right now emotionally. I do not believe any of you meant to hurt her intentionally. Sirius, I am aware of your commitment to Circe. I think you need to reassure Harry about your feelings towards her, and I will speak with Alastor for you regarding Circe,” Dumbledore informed him, ignoring the brief startled look from Severus. “Remus, Harry would not want you to feel as if she were trying to tell you whom you should be with. Her dislike of Arsinoe has clouded her judgment. Try to get her to open up to Arsinoe while you make sure she understands that you will be there for her too,” Dumbledore directed. “Now as for you Severus...Harry needs to know that you did not agree with me to humiliate her. Remember you and she had a very rocky relationship until these past two years. She knows that while you have tried to put your feelings regarding her father and godfather in their proper perspective, you sometimes fail to do so, and take out your old feelings of frustration on her.”

“Yes, Sir,” Severus bowed his head, hair falling over his face masking his expression. He knew the Headmaster had hit a nerve and he and Harry could never be happy until Severus mastered his old feelings of hurt and anger. She truly wasn’t to blame for what had happened when he was in school.

“We shall leave following breakfast tomorrow morning. We need to be prepared as the students will be returning within the next week. The full moon will also be in two nights time, and Remus has enough on his mind right now,” Dumbledore winked at the werewolf, “without his transformation being compounded by the worry over Harry.”

The three young wizards rose from their seats, knowing they were being dismissed. Each was lost in his own thoughts, and needed time to consider the best way to approach Harry.

Dumbledore sat back with a sigh, after they had gone. He had hoped he would not have to divulge his relationship to Arsinoe. It amused him that Harry had taken such a dislike to her, but he suspected it was more of a protective reaction to her presence. She knew very little of the wizarding world, and certainly did not understand the complexities of the relationships within it. In a way, he had done her a disservice allowing her Muggle relations to keep her for so long, but at the time, it had seemed the wisest thing for him to do...

Ron reached the dungeons, and let himself into the reception for the Order members. Hermione was in an animated discussion with Arsinoe, and Molly was looking on with a motherly smile. Arthur was talking with Mundungus Fletcher, and Arabella Figg. Professor McGonagall was sitting with Professors Sprout and Dr. McBride. Whatever he was talking about, the two women were blushing profusely. He would have liked to listen in, but he had to talk to Hermione right away. Signaling her with a wave of his hand, he moved off into a corner of the room to wait for her.

“Ron, what is going on?” she questioned softly, reaching the corner where he was waiting rather impatiently.

“Harry has resigned and quit the Order.”

“What! I thought Harry had something to do for Dumbledore.”

“Dumbledore asked her not to come to the meetings until she mastered her Occlumency. He didn’t want Voldemort to get into her mind and learn any information.”

“I think that was very sensible on Dumbledore’s part.”

“Hermione, this is Harry we’re talking about, not some ordinary person. She has resisted Voldemort more than any other person has. She would never willingly jeopardize any one of our lives. I think Dumbledore made a big mistake,” Ron defended his best friend.

“I don’t know, Ron. Dumbledore has a lot of responsibility looking out for the safety of the school and the Order.”

“Oh, so that makes it all right to prevent the one person who has ever been able to stop Voldemort from coming to the meetings?” Ron countered angrily.

“Of course not, but we should go and talk to her. She is probably hurt and upset, but I am sure once she calms down she will listen to reason.”

“We can’t talk to her. She has left Hogwarts,” Ron said flatly.

“Where has she gone?” Hermione asked wide-eyed.

“I don’t know. The Headmaster used one of his magical devices to find her, but he wouldn’t say where she was; only that she was safe.”

“Oh Ron, this is dreadful. Harry must be really angry with him to have left Hogwarts. This is the one place she has always felt accepted and at home.”

“That’s what I have been trying to tell you,” Ron stated in annoyance. “Harry feels like she has been betrayed by all of us. I don’t know if she will ever be able to trust Dumbledore again.”

“Of course she will. Harry is just being emotional. She loves Dumbledore,” Hermione reassured him.

“Now if it isn’t Weasley and Granger...and without Potter. I wonder where she is hiding.” Draco’s sly tone interrupted their conversation.

“Obviously she is not here,” Hermione countered annoyed by his interruption. “Dumbledore gave her something to do for the Order.”

“Now that is interesting, it’s a wonder he is not concerned about her safety now that Voldemort has come back,” he sneered.

“If you are so concerned about Voldemort maybe we should suggest you be given some Veritaserum to make sure you have no desires to join the Deatheaters,” Ron threatened. “I certainly wouldn’t want Ginny to be any more exposed to the Dark Arts than she has already been.”

Draco squared his shoulders and deliberately pushed Ron back towards the wall, moving to draw his wand.

“I wouldno’ try it Laddie. I expect my partners to iron out their differences without coming to blows with improper conduct. If that is not possible, I will arrange a formal training duel,” Moody’s soft growl came from behind Hermione. His magical eye was fixed on the two young men. “Now I think it is time Mr. Weasley and Tonks went on duty.” He signaled Tonks from the far side of the room where she had been talking with Shaklebolt. She hurried in his direction, upsetting a tray of sandwiches when she tripped over a table leg.

“Lass, I still don’t know how you managed stealth training,” Moody shook his head amazed, and Tonks just grinned up at him. “I want you to take Mr. Weasley and get him started with his duties. Then meet with Shaklebolt. I am assigning you both to keep these two in line.”

“Yes, Sir,” Tonks grinned, eyeing the two younger wizards, who continued to glare at one another. “Come on Weasley, let’s go,” she pulled Ron away from the wall and herded him out of the dungeon.

“Come with me, Mr. Malfoy,” Moody said taking Malfoy by the collar, “it’s time you got better acquainted with Kingsley. He and Tonks will be supervising you and Weasley. Good day Lassie,” he nodded towards Hermione, before steering Draco across the room.

Hermione nodded, amused at the look on Shaklebolt’s face. He obviously was not going to take any nonsense from two junior aurors. She wished she had been able to question Moody about Harry, and wondered if he knew where she was. Sighing, she went back over to where Molly and Arsinoe were engaged in conversation, but her mind was whirling with concern for Harry...

Harry awoke just as the sun was poking its rays of light through her window. She was confused for a moment, before remembering that she had returned to Privet Drive. ‘I must be mad to have come here, but at least I will be safe,’ she considered with a sigh. Throwing off the covers, she dressed quickly, and put the leash on Snuffles. She knew the dog needed to go out. Moving softy down the stairs, she went out into the back garden, avoiding the street since she wasn’t sure if Arabella Figg was home yet from the meeting. She was certain her cats, which were actually kneazles, would let Mrs. Figg know she was back soon enough. Using her wand to clean up after the dog, she went back inside to the kitchen. Glancing at the clock on the wall, Harry noted it was almost seven. “I may as well start breakfast,” Harry muttered, looking at Snuffles, who was lying down by the door. “It’s Friday, so Uncle Vernon will be up shortly to get ready for work.” The dog merely stretched, and giving her a big yawn, put her head down on her paws and fell back to sleep.

Opening the refrigerator, Harry set about making some bacon and eggs. She then set some bread in the toaster, and put on a pot of water for tea. She did not use magic, having made her point last night. She did not want to antagonize her Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon any further than she already had. Dudley was another matter all together. Harry had just finished setting the table, when her aunt entered the kitchen.

“I see you haven’t forgotten how to cook,” she jibed.

“No, aunt, it is one of the few things I actually like to do without magic. I find it very relaxing,” Harry replied, surprised to realize this was true.

“Humph...” Petunia grunted, “mind you don’t burn the toast, and make sure the eggs are not runny. Your uncle likes them well done.”

“Yes, aunt, I remember,” Harry nodded. Her relatives had not changed. They were as cold and distrustful of her more now than they had been before.

Vernon Dursley entered the kitchen a few minutes later and surveyed the table. Harry handed him his morning paper as she put the eggs on his plate. She also served her aunt, before pouring herself a cup of tea. Dudley did not appear, and Harry suspected that he was sleeping in. She wondered idly if he had a job or was attending University, but dared not ask her aunt and uncle.

“At least you seem to have finally remembered your place in this house,” Vernon muttered from behind his paper.

“Yeah, no better than a house elf,” she answered flippantly.

“Girl, I would mind my manners if I were you.” Vernon glared putting down his paper.

“I told you not to call me girl,” Harry challenged. “Should you continue to do so, I will have no alternative than to use a silencing charm on you. Since today is Friday I am sure you have at least one business lunch to attend and it would be most inconvenient if you were unable to speak.”

“You are still an ungrateful wretch,” Petunia stated, sipping her tea nonchalantly. “Your mother would never have spoken to our parents in that manner.”

“My mother had family who cared about her, at least her parents did,” Harry responded icily, throwing her aunt’s spiteful attitude up in her face.

“My sister was nothing but an arrogant little show off. Witches and wizards are nothing but freaks of nature...”

“Perhaps Muggles are the freaks,” Harry interrupted, “after all, we of the magical community are able to control nature to suit our needs.” Harry glared, deliberately pushing her chair back from the table to scrape against her aunt’s nice shiny floor.

“Get out!” Petunia shouted. “Get out of this house and never come back, you filthy little freak! You’re just like the rest of them, always gloating and showing off. Your father was like that and so were his nasty friends.”

“Aunt Petunia, if you weren’t a muggle I would see that you were taught a lesson. However, you are helpless against my magic, so I will give you a warning. Never say anything ever again about my parents. They were good people, and suffered tragic deaths at the hand of an evil man. I came back here to warn you, since I am sure you will be a target now that he has returned from the dead,” Harry explained through gritted teeth, and Snuffles sensing the tension in the room, growled and stood up.

“What do you mean, back from the dead?” Vernon interrupted. “No one can come back from the dead.”

“Voldemort did. I told you there was ancient and dark magic involved. It would be wise if you all left the country for awhile,” Harry warned. “I don’t believe his factions in other parts of the world will bother with you then.”

Petunia looked at Vernon, who nodded his assent. They knew their niece was not lying. They were in mortal danger and should go into hiding somewhere. The fiend had killed off the Evans and Potter families one by one. They were the last.

“Petunia dear,” Vernon placed his hand on her shoulder to calm her down, pretending to change the subject, “did I tell you that I was offered a job over in New Zealand? They want me to head up the training of their new sales division. There is also a large raise involved.”

“Is it permanent?” Petunia did not want to leave England.

“Only lasts a year, then I would have to come back here, but I would be put in charge of the London division since old Klegg will be retiring.”

“Then I think we should do it,” Petunia stated, pretending to keep her voice light and unconcerned. Harry could sense her fear over what she had told them. “Will you be able to get Dudley into the company?”

“Certainly, he is a born salesman. It will be no problem,” Vernon responded, talking to his wife as if Harry were not in the room.
“How soon will we have to leave by?”

“The sooner the better. I told Connelly that I would let him know my decision by Monday, since I wanted to talk to you first, but I will see him this morning.”

“Then let’s go and tell Dudley together. I can hear him getting up now.” Petunia looked up at the ceiling as she pushed back her chair, still ignoring Harry.

“Clean up this kitchen, Potter, and see that you make a good breakfast for Dudley,” her uncle instructed her coldly.

“Yes, Uncle Vernon,” she replied. Harry knew she had at least gotten through to them about the gravity of the situation. She hoped that Dumbledore wouldn’t be too angry with her for telling them about Voldemort, but she did not want to see them killed, however much they hated her. With a wave of her wand, she cleared the dishes, and made an omelet for her cousin, along with some toast and potatoes. He entered the kitchen just as she finished putting his food on the table.

“Have you heard cousin? We are going to New Zealand for at least a year, and you are not coming with us.”

“Actually I plan on keeping an eye on your house, while you are gone,” Harry replied looking over to where her aunt and uncle were standing in the hallway. Petunia had just given her husband a kiss goodbye and he was picking up his briefcase to leave for work. They both stiffened at her remark.

“What are you getting at, gir...er Potter?” Vernon questioned suspiciously.

“I am merely saying that it would be a wise decision if you left your home in the care of Professor Dumbledore and me while you are away. You know the building will be kept up and we will see to it that it is not vandalized. I will see that the mortgage payments remain up to date too. This way you won’t have to worry about sending the money from another country and its getting lost.”

“Hmm...You’ll pay the mortgage while we are gone?”

“For the year, yes. I will see that the house is well cared for also,” Harry agreed, her heart beating fast. She could see her uncle’s mind working.

“What about the utilities?”

“I will see that they are paid too. This way you need not turn them off.”

“Will any of your freaky friends have access to the house?” he questioned suspiciously.

“It will be used by Dumbledore to meet with those wizards who are fighting against Voldemort. None of your neighbors will see anything out of the ordinary,” Harry affirmed. “Let me know when you come home from work whether you are agreeable.”

Vernon nodded, considering what she had just told him. Opening the door, he went out to his car and left for work. Harry knew how frugal he was with money and believed he would agree to her idea. Maybe this would help to keep Dumbledore from being too angry with her for leaving. Already she was beginning to regret her decision. Snapping her fingers for Snuffles to follow, she left the kitchen to her aunt and cousin, who was eating greedily, and returned upstairs to her room. Hedwig was at the window, and Harry let her in and gave her an owl treat before flopping down on the bed. She wondered what was going on at Hogwarts...

“Excuse me Headmaster,” Hermione approached Dumbledore cautiously as he and the protectors were leaving the Great Hall following breakfast, “but will Harry be back soon?”

“I see Mr. Weasley has apprised you of the situation.” He looked at her, blue eyes amused, no sign of being upset over her knowledge of the happenings from the previous night.

Hermione flushed, looking down at the floor, “Yes, he told me she had left. He also told me why.”

“Hermione,” Dumbledore cupped her chin up to look at him, “I sense you are disappointed with her conduct?”

“Um...well sir...I understand why you did what you did, but I also feel that Harry should have been consulted. It was wrong of you to make such an important decision without her, but she should not have left.”

“Miss Granger, Harry left for a variety of reasons,” Snape advised, “not just the Headmaster’s.”

“Oh...Ron said she is in a safe place, but I have been worried sick all night.”

“It is all right, Hermione. We are on our way to talk with her now,” Remus assured her.

“You know I would never leave her alone if she were in any danger.” Sirius smiled at the young witch.

Hermione nodded, feeling a little better. “Do you think she will come back?”

“I hope so, “Dumbledore’s soft voice responded gently, “but that will be entirely up to her. I can’t force her to come back.”

“Please try and talk some sense into her thick skull. She can be very stubborn at times...almost as bad as Ron,” she blushed.

“I will certainly do my best. Now if you will excuse us, we must be getting on,” Dumbledore told her patiently.

“I need to be getting up to the library anyway. I want to make a few changes in the filing system,” she replied, hurrying up the main stairs.

Dumbledore pushed open the great doors and stepped out into the early morning sunshine. The air was warm, and there wasn’t a cloud in the sky. He only hoped Harry was in a good mood. They four men walked quietly, lost in their own thoughts, until they reached the gates, they then apparated into Little Whinging.

They appeared around the corner from Privet Drive, and looking about, Dumbledore gave a flick of his wand, to alter the memory of an old man who had seen them appear. He was taken by surprise while walking his dog.

“I think we should change our clothes,” Sirius remarked with amusement, pointing his wand at his robes. They were immediately changed into black jeans and a tee shirt.

Remus followed suit and conjured up beige slacks and a short-sleeved cotton shirt. He resembled any young man on his way to work. Dumbledore studied their outfits and nodded his approval before altering his attire to a three-piece pin striped suit, which was a vivid blue. He then turned his attention towards Severus, who was scowling his disapproval.

“Is there a problem with my clothes, Severus?”

“No, Headmaster. You look like an ordinary Muggle businessman.”

“Then once you have modified your clothing we will head over to the Dursley home.”

“Yes, Sir,” Severus agreed half-heartedly. Pointing his wand at his robes, he changed them into a black suit and tie.

Dumbledore beamed with approval and the four of them moved up the street and around the corner. As they approached the walk, he checked the wards, pleased that they were holding. He couldn’t help but notice the slight shift of the kitchen curtain. Petunia was as nosy as ever. Ringing the bell, he waited patiently.

“I was wondering when you would be here,” Petunia stated as she swung open the door for them to enter.

“Good morning, Petunia. May we speak with Harry?” Dumbledore queried politely. “I know she is here.”

“Upstairs. She is in her room,” Petunia responded acidly, moving back towards the kitchen just as Dudley poked his head round the door. Seeing the four wizards, he jumped back inside without a word.

The four men walked up the stairs, and knocked on Harry’s door. Snuffles gave a short bark, and they could hear Harry moving around. She opened the door, and stood quietly, surveying them for any signs of displeasure.

“May we come in honey?” Sirius asked, giving her his best smile.

Harry stood aside without a word, allowing them to enter. Closing the door behind her, she sat down on the bed beside Sirius, who had stretched out, making himself at home. Remus took a seat at her desk, and Dumbledore conjured chairs for himself and Severus.

“That’s better,” the old man smiled, blue eyes twinkling.

Harry merely nodded, studying the old man intently. She knew he was using his Legilimency on her, and made sure to occlude her mind. “Are you satisfied?” she asked.

“Not yet,” he beamed, clearly amused by her defiance. He continued to stare at her for several minutes, trying to break her will, the others watching intently. “Will you tell me if you feel he is too strong for you?”

“I won’t have too. I would stop attending the meetings voluntarily and put false information into my mind,” Harry told him bluntly, breaking away from Dumbledore’s intense gaze.

“Will you continue to study Occlumency with Severus?”

“If he chooses to teach me,” Harry replied, resting her eyes on Snape.

“I will do so if you agree not to pry into my memories of your father.”

“Why not just put them back into the pensive?”

“I will, but I must remind you not to go looking again, or the lessons will be over permanently,” he sneered.

“Fair enough, so long as you answer any questions I may have truthfully.”

“I will unless I fell they should be left in the past, where they belong.”

“I can live with that,” Harry nodded with a brief smile.

“Does this mean you will come back to Hogwarts, Princess?” Remus questioned, eyes alight with delight.

“That depends on the two of you,” Harry told him, looking from Remus to Sirius, who was eyeing his goddaughter mischievously. She was hard pressed not to smile at her godfather.

“I think we need to talk to Harry alone for a few minutes, Albus,” Sirius remarked, brown eyes meeting her green ones.

“I agree. Severus and I will be downstairs enjoying a cup of tea with Petunia.”

“Headmaster, wait. I have something important to tell you. I may have a new headquarters for the Order.”

“Indeed and where might that be?” His interest was immediately piqued.

“Right here, I warned my aunt and uncle that they were not safe here.”

“Did you tell them about Voldemort?”

“Only that he was back due to some very dark magic.”

“I see, and what did they say?”

“They didn’t say much of anything, but I could tell they were frightened. As luck would have it my uncle has been offered a position in New Zealand by his company which will last for a year.”

“Does he plan on accepting it?”

“Yes. I told him I would pay his mortgage for the year and keep up with the utilities if we could use the house.”

“What explanation did you use?”

“I said we would hold some meetings from time to time to plan how to best deal with the situation to stop Voldemort permanently.”

“Was he agreeable?”

“I think so. I assured him that none of the neighbors would see anything unusual and we would maintain the property for when they return next year.”

“Interesting proposition,” Dumbledore replied studying the ceiling. “Severus let us adjourn to the kitchen and speak with Petunia. I think I can persuade her to fully convince her husband.”

“Harry, I believe the Headmaster likes your idea,” Snape remarked, arching his brow in amusement as they rose to leave.

“Oh, wait a minute you two,” she said stopping them. “I like your outfits. You both have excellent taste in Muggle clothes.” Harry grinned.

Snape shook his head, rolling his eyes, while Dumbledore winked, beaming with pleasure at her approval.

“So, Princess, I guess you want to talk with us about Arsinoe and Circe.”

“How ever did you guess, Remus,” Harry teased, curling up beside Sirius. She could never stay angry with either of them for long.

“I want you to know that Arsinoe and I have a lot in common. She is a very interesting person. I am not romantically involved with her. We are merely friends.”

“Remus, even if you and Arsinoe were involved it would be none of my business. I don’t own you.”

“This is true, but should I decide to take a mate you will have to approve, since we are bound by the Protectorship.”

“So I guess it’s okay if I’m a little jealous of her? You and I rarely ever get to discuss things other than the situation with Voldemort. I miss our walks in the evening.”

“Me too, as soon as the full moon passes how about if we go back to them?”

“Why wait till the full moon passes. You have the potion and I can always transform with Sirius. You both always promised me a night out with the Marauders. Who better to stand in for my dad?”

“What do you think, Remus? Should we let her come with us and go for a run tomorrow night? I don’t think Dumbledore will object.”

“I’ll tell you what, Princess; you can come with us if you will try to make friends with Arsinoe. She really wants to help, and I believe Dumbledore knows more about her than he is telling us at the moment.”

“I’ll try, but I still don’t want to turn into a snake. Severus would like it too much,” she laughed. “Now what is your excuse, Padfoot?”

“I can only ask you to trust me when it comes to Circe. I have made a commitment to her, but I can’t go into details at this time. There are others involved, and it could jeopardize their safety.”

“Are you in love with her?” Harry asked bluntly.

“Now Miss Wings, you should know better than that. There is only one girl in my life and that is you,” Sirius teased, brown eyes laughing. “You need to trust me once in awhile. I promise that when the time comes you will know who my true love is.”

“What kind of an answer is that?” Harry demanded, annoyed with his joking.

“The best one I can give you at this time,” he replied, sitting up and giving her a quick peck on the cheek. “Besides, I rather fancy seeing the jealous fire in those green eyes of yours.”

“You’re impossible, Sirius Black!” Harry exclaimed blushing.

“I know,” he grinned, “but that’s what makes me so lovable.”

“I’ll give you lovable,” she laughed, picking up her pillow and swatting him with it.

“So... you want to play rough, eh?” he winked at Remus and grabbed Harry, tickling her. “Are you ready to give up?”

“Never!” she cried, laughing so hard tears were running down her face. “Remus...don’t just...sit...there...with that...wolfish...grin...help me,” Harry begged.

“Will you promise not to fly off the handle again and come to us with your problems like a rational adult?”

“I am...still...only...eighteen!” Harry gasped, struggling as Sirius pinned her down and continued to tickle her stomach.

“Old enough to know better than to throw tantrums,” Sirius laughed.

“Well Princess, do you promise or do I have to sit here and let Sirius tickle you into exhaustion?” Remus remarked with a wicked grin.

“I...promise,” she sighed as Sirius released her.

“Good,” Sirius announced, scooping up her limp form and giving her a tender kiss. “Now be a good little Phoenix and get packed. You belong with us back at Hogwarts.”

“Sirius, I just remembered. I quit my job and gave up the Order.”

“Well I happen to know that Albus has your medallion and he probably tore up your resignation.”

“Are you sure?”

“There is only one way to find out. Let’s go downstairs and ask him.”

“All right,” Harry agreed.

“By the way Princess, I understand you accomplished a rather difficult apparition last night. We are all proud of you,” Remus remarked as they descended the stairs.

“How did you move your trunk?” Sirius questioned.

“I shrank it to the size of a wallet and put it in my pocket.”

“Very nice,” Sirius approved.

When they reached the lower floor, they found Harry’s Aunt Petunia sitting in the kitchen with Dumbledore and Professor Snape. Dudley was nowhere to be seen. Harry’s aunt was just finishing her tea, and speaking nervously to Dumbledore. Snape was sitting beside her, with a sour expression. His dislike of Harry’s aunt was evident.

“I will let Mrs. Figg know of our answer tonight,” Petunia was saying as they entered, “but I am sure Vernon will probably agree. He seemed quite interested when Harry expressed the idea.”

“In that case, Petunia, I will await word from Arabella,” Dumbledore said rising. “It is time we were getting back to Hogwarts. The new term will be starting next week, and we need to be prepared.”

“Thank you for the tea, Mrs. Dursley,” Snape remarked. Harry knew he was grateful their stay was at an end.

“Harry, will you be coming with us?” Dumbledore asked. “If you would like to spend some time with your relatives you need not report back for work until after the weekend.”

Harry smiled, meeting his vibrant blue eyes. “No, I think they will be fine without me here. Let me just go and get my things.”

“I shall go with you, Child, as I would like a few words in private.”

“Okay,” Harry agreed, but her stomach was in knots. Neither spoke until they reached her room and she had closed the door.

“I believe this belongs to you?” Dumbledore queried, pulling her medallion from his pocket.

“If you still want me to have it,” Harry responded, flustered and ashamed by her behavior.

“If I didn’t I wouldn’t have brought it here with me. I also meant what I said about visiting your relatives. I can give you a few days with them until the term starts. All of your lesson plans have been approved,” Dumbledore explained slipping the medallion back around her neck.

“Even the ones I gave to Severus?”

“Don’t tell him I let you know, but he was very pleased with them,” Dumbledore whispered with a wink.

Harry beamed and hugged the old man fiercely. “I think it’s time to go back to the school. Besides, my godfather and his best friend are going to take me marauding so long as you say it’s okay.”

“I have no objection. Remus needs to run once in awhile and the potion will keep him from causing any harm. Now do you need any help?”

“No. I can do this by myself.” Harry turned to her trunk. “Reducio!” She uttered the spell and then pocketed her trunk. Taking Hedwig from her cage, she let her out the window telling her she would meet her back at Hogwarts. Harry then reduced her cage, putting it in her other pocket before she put Snuffles on her leash.

“Will we be apparating back?”

“No, I have made a portkey. It will be easier on the dog,” Dumbledore stated knowingly. “I am proud of you though. Many experienced wizards are not able to apparate an animal.”

“Truthfully, I was relieved that she wasn’t splinched, but don’t tell the others,” she whispered conspiratorially.

“I won’t,” he whispered back.

They found the three wizards waiting for them in the hall, and stating their goodbyes, they stepped out the front door. Dumbledore pulled a map out of his pocket, and they all placed their hands on it and disappeared. Petunia, who had been watching from the widow, let out a small cry, and then went and lay down. She had a splitting headache.

Harry went and found Ron and Hermione as soon as she unpacked her things. Ron was sitting in the library helping Hermione to get the books sorted for the coming term. Both of her friends were glad she had returned and were amazed that the Dursley house was probably going to be used as the new headquarters for the Order of the Phoenix.

Following her visit to the library, she went to see Arsinoe, and invited her to dine with her that evening in her room along with Sirius and Remus. Arsinoe was thrilled that Harry was trying to be more friendly and readily agreed, offering her some books dealing with animagimultiplico, promising to bring them when she came to dinner. Harry accepted them graciously.

She then hurried off to the dungeon for her first scheduled potions lesson. Even after what had happened, she knew Snape would not have forgotten, nor would he tolerate her being late. Spending a quiet afternoon down in the dungeon, working with Professor Snape and his uncle in preparation for her Potions Master exam in May, Harry knew she still had a good deal to learn. Determined that the situation with Voldemort would not interfere with her studies she did her best to mix a difficult potion used to heal third degree burns. Harry beamed with delight when Tiberius and Severus both informed her she had mixed the potion to their satisfaction.

Chapter 16

Harry spent the next morning entertaining Phaedra in the Great Hall doing tricks with her telekinesis. She had enjoyed doing so and it gave her a chance to practice her skills as Professor Dumbledore had instructed. The little girl had laughed with delight when Harry made her stuffed rabbit, Mr. Hoppity Hop, jump across the tables, always keeping it just out of Phaedra’s reach. They were playing together when Severus came in. His face was set in his customary scowl, warning Harry that he was not in the best of moods.

“Uh, oh...I think Uncle Sev is mad about something,” Phaedra announced as he came towards them, fixing his dark eyes on Harry.

“Oh shi...sugar,” Harry corrected herself swiftly to avoid swearing in front of Phaedra. “I forgot I have an Occlumency lesson and then was supposed to work on my potions today.”

“Miss Potter, I do not appreciate being kept waiting. I believe you were due in the dungeon twenty minutes ago,” Snape sneered, his scowl deepening.

“Uncle Sev, you aren’t going to expel Miss Harry, are you?” Phaedra asked nervously. “She didn’t mean to miss her lesson. She was just playing with me while she practiced her kinesis for Headmaster Mr. Dumbledore.”

“You mean telekinesis, Phaedra,” he corrected his niece, softening under her warm brown eyes. “I can’t have her expelled since she is no longer a student here.”

“But if she is finished school how come you are still her teacher?”

“I am tutoring her so she can perfect her Occlumency skills and possibly pass her Potion Master’s exam,” he explained patiently, but Harry did not miss the cold glare he cast in her direction. “If she does not get down to the dungeon in two minutes I will be forced to discontinue her lessons.”

“I’m on my way.” Harry jumped up, swiftly heading towards the door. “You will have to see that Phaedra gets back upstairs safely,” she called over her shoulder, speeding out of the Great Hall.

“Uncle Sev, please don’t be mad at Miss Harry. I had no one to play with. Mummy is with Headmaster Mr. Dumbledore and Uncle Tiberius is asleep,” Phaedra informed him while they climbed up the stairs.

“Is Uncle Tiberius unwell?” It was not like the elder Snape to sleep this late in the day.

“No, but he didn’t come home till real early this morning. We were eating dinner when all of a sudden he got up and said he had a pointment.”

“You mean an appointment.”

“Yes, anyway he said he had to leave right away and didn’t know when he would be back. He kept rubbing his arm like it hurt. I didn’t see him again until real early this morning when I got up to go potty.”

“Phaedra, which arm was he rubbing?” Severus asked, trying to sound casual.

The little girl cocked her head thoughtfully. “This one, I think,” she replied, rubbing her left arm to demonstrate. “Did he hurt himself?”

“What? Oh no, I think he was just nervous,” Snape replied steeling himself to keep his voice calm. “If he is still asleep I will see if one of the other Professors will look after you for awhile until he wakes,” Severus told her reaching the rooms she shared with her mother and uncle.

Tiberius Snape was awake when they entered and Severus looked at him with open curiosity. His uncle looked back, his face neutral, as their eyes met. Both men were skilled with Legilimency and Occlumency and had strong telepathic abilities.

It was a battle of wills, but Severus was finally forced to lower his eyes when Tiberius spoke.

“I will speak with you later, Severus, in Professor Dumbledore’s office. I will have him summon you there after we have spoken.”

“Yes, uncle, I shall be most interested in meeting with you at that time.”

“Is something the matter?” Phaedra questioned anxiously, looking from one to the other.

“No, little one,” Tiberius smiled fondly. “Severus and I were just playing a little game. He likes to practice his mental skills with me.”

“Like the game I was just playing with Miss Harry?”

“She was watching Harry do her telekinesis,” Severus replied to his questioning glance.

“Ah...I see. Yes, Phaedra, something of that nature,” he answered dismissively. “Now I suppose your mother is busy with the Headmaster so you will need some one to watch you?”

“Yes, uncle, can we go outside? Maybe we could go flying?” she asked hopefully.

“Hmm...Flying...I think that could be arranged.”

“Yippee...Uncle Sev I am going to go flying!” Phaedra beamed. Severus arched his brow in amusement.

“Phaedra, I expect you to behave. It is time you practiced some of those flying lessons Severus and Harry showed you.”

“Yes, Sir, can you show me some new moves too?”

“We will see how you do first.” He smiled, patting her head affectionately. “Now go and get your broom.”

Phaedra darted out of the sitting room and Tiberius turned to Severus. “I will expect you as soon as Dumbledore is ready. Your questions will be answered then,” the elder Snape informed him coolly, “and Severus your skills are quite good, but I think you and I will need to practice now. The situation with the Dark Lord may warrant you needing to use them more often.”

“Yes, Uncle, it will be good exercise. Perhaps after dinner in the evenings would be a good time?”

“As you wish, now I suggest you get back to work with Harry. I believe she has a lesson this morning?”

“She was late, but she was babysitting for Phaedra, so I will let it go,” he responded. Turning on his heel, he left his uncle with Phaedra, who had just returned.

Reaching the dungeon Snape found Harry chopping the ingredients for Lupin’s Wolfbane Potion. She did not hear him come in so he stood watching her for a few moments. ‘She doesn’t realize how much she has come to like our time together doing the potions lessons. I was hard on her too often, but the situation at the time warranted it. I needed to make her dislike me or the Dark Lord would have been suspicious. If what I suspect is true, she will need to be careful around Tiberius. If he is spying for Albus, Harry will need her Occlumency more than ever. Uncle will not have a problem blocking his mind, but Harry...well...it would be best if she didn’t get too close. My uncle could be placing them both in grave jeopardy, the wily old scoundrel,’ he sneered to himself. ‘Albus is a shrewd one...I couldn’t go back to the Deatheaters for him so he got Tiberius to do it. I wonder what my uncle promised the Dark Lord, and visa versa.’

“Oh...Severus, I didn’t hear you come in. You’re as silent as ever. Have you been here long?” Harry questioned looking up from her work.

“I only just arrived,” he replied coolly. “I believe we were to do Occlumency first?”

“We were. I didn’t know how long you would be so I started Remus’ potion. I know we are supposed to do the Dreamless Sleeping Potion but I figured I could get this done in the meantime.”

“Very well, proceed with what you are doing,” he sneered, closing her book. “Let’s see how good your memory is, shall we?”

“You want me to make the Wolfbane Potion from memory?” she asked aghast.

“I believe that is what I just said. You will be asked to make at least two potions from memory at your exam. This one is on it quite frequently.” He smiled slyly, taking a seat nearby to watch.

Harry continued with her work, and could feel her palms starting to sweat. She knew Severus was watching her intently. Harry kept trying to picture him sitting there in his underwear, to alleviate her tension, as she had taught Neville to do. The only problem was that she was having some other very embarrassing thoughts, and kept having to stop because they were so distracting. Finally, she finished getting her ingredients in order, set the cauldron to boil, and reviewed her work before she began to add each item in the order she felt they belonged. Thirty minutes later, she sighed, poured the completed potion into a large glass beaker, and turned to look at Severus. He was sitting quietly, a satisfied smile on his face.

“Judging by your expression I guess I did it right?”

“There were a few tense moments, especially when you were measuring out the blood and the amount of the Wolfbane, but yes...you did well. I am more that a little pleased. It helps to make up for your earlier tardiness.”

Harry was so happy she didn’t stop to think about her actions. Throwing her arms around him, she gave him a big hug. What was more disconcerting was that he hugged her back, creating an odd thrill all through her body. Suddenly she realized what was happening, and pulled herself free, trying to collect her thoughts.

“Ah...I think we...should have some...lunch,” she stammered embarrassed, heart racing.

“Would you like to eat down here? I will have the house elves bring us something.”

“No...No, let’s go up to the Great Hall. It will help me to relax before you start trying to invade my mind,” she offered, nervously. ‘God if he ever sees what I have been thinking...’

“As you wish,” he agreed, moving off towards the door. “Bring Lupin’s potion with you too. He will be happy to get it now, rather than later. It will help to alleviate his symptoms and will remain effective for the duration of the full moon.”

Harry did as she was instructed, following Severus from the dungeons. She was relieved that they were not going to be eating alone and was very disturbed by the thoughts she had been having towards him.

Reaching the Great Hall, Harry noted that all of the teachers had arrived for the upcoming term, but the Snapes were absent. Sirius was sitting with Remus. The werewolf looked tired, his face etched with signs of discomfort, as he pushed his food around his plate. Dumbledore was patting him on the back, and Madame Pomfrey looked on comfortingly. She was glad she had done the potion early. She approached them quickly, and Remus looked up trying to disguise his pain.

“Hello, Princess. How was your lesson?”

“It isn’t over yet,” she said glancing over at Snape. He had seated himself beside Professor McGonagall. Harry hoped she wasn’t blushing. “I made your potion up early today. Severus had me do it from memory while he watched,” she explained setting it down beside him.

“I guess you did alright,” Sirius remarked, amused by her discomfiture, “otherwise he never would have let you give it to him.”

“He said he was more than a little pleased,” Harry beamed, chuckling. She was relieved that Sirius thought her blush was due to his rival’s praise.

“Thank you, Harry. This is going to be a rough one,” Remus sighed, drinking his potion with a grimace. “I really wish he could make it taste better though.”

“He’s working on it,” Harry assured him.

“Sit down, Love, and have some lunch with us,” Sirius remarked.

“No thanks. I think I will spend some time with Hermione. I see she is sitting with Arsinoe. Where is Ron?”

“He had night duty again,” Dumbledore answered. “He is probably still asleep.”

“That’s not hard for Ron. Other then Hermione his two main things in life are food and sleep,” she quipped, and they all chuckled.

“I understand you dined in your quarters last night with Arsinoe, Remus, and Sirius.”

“Yes Headmaster, I hope you don’t mind.”

“Of course not; I am actually rather pleased. All I have ever asked is that you give her a chance.”

“I’m trying. Would you like to come to dinner tonight?”

“Unfortunately, I have made other commitments for this evening. Perhaps another time when things have settled down, after start of term?”

“I would be delighted. You know I always like our quiet time together,” she beamed fondly.

“Then we will make it a point to do it at least once a month,” Dumbledore responded, blue eyes twinkling with delight.

“You’re on,” she winked, “besides I know the elves will serve us the best desserts on those nights.” Harry teased the old wizard.

“Go on and enjoy some time with Hermione. She has been reviewing all the books in the library and I gave her permission to order some new ones.”

“She’s probably ecstatic,” Harry chucked. “I’ll see you two later,” Harry said, glancing at her two protectors. “I am looking forward to a little flying time tonight.”

“We aim to please,” Sirius replied, brown eyes mischievous. “Meet us outside in front of the castle at ten. The moon will be up and Remus will have transformed.”

“I’ll be there,” she promised, hurrying off to sit with Hermione.

“Harry, Arsinoe was just telling me about some ancient runes used to cast spells to ward off evil spirits.”

“Maybe we should use one on Peeves,” Harry joked playfully.

“Your playful poltergeist doesn’t exactly fit the category,” Arsinoe smiled, amused, “but I can understand why you would want to do something about him.”

“Has he caused you many problems?” Hermione questioned.

“A few but it was nothing I couldn’t handle.”

“Just watch out for the water balloons. He likes to sneak up when you aren’t looking. Peeves has caught just about everyone in the castle at one time or another except for the Headmaster,” Hermione explained.

“I have already had the pleasure of being soaked,” Arsinoe grinned, showing even white teeth. “Harry I would like to thank you for having me dine with you and the others last night. I had a really nice time. Would you and Hermione like to have lunch with me in Hogsmeade? Minerva tells me the Three Broomsticks is nice.”

“That would be nice,” Harry agreed. The dinner party had been pleasant, Harry admitted to herself, and the books that Arsinoe had given her had been quite interesting at first glance. “When would you like to go?”

“How about if we go after classes start one weekend? I am still making some modifications to the lesson plans, and am not sure how many students will be taking my class.”

“You can count on all the sixth and seventh year Ravenclaws,” Harry responded.

“Ron told me that Ginny was interested too, and so was Colin,” Hermione added. “I’m not sure about the Hufflepuffs. The Slytherins might be interested depending on the magic involved.”

“If it is something that will be of benefit to them you can expect them to sign up,” Harry added disdainfully.

“You are not fond of the students in the house of the serpent?”

“Not especially,” Harry remarked. “Many of their families were followers of Lord Voldemort. The ones who haven’t been sent to Azkaban probably still are,” she snorted with disgust.

“Do not judge the students too harshly. They’ve been taught their prejudices by their parents,” Arsinoe chided.

“We know. The Dark Lord’s first in command was Lucius Malfoy, and as you know from the meeting, we believe he has resurrected him as well,” Hermione stated frowning.

“Is he related to the young Auror who is partnered with your fiancé?”

“Draco is Lucius son. He and Ron have never really gotten along and now it is even worse since Draco is going with Ron’s sister, Ginny.”

“Is that the girl you said wanted to take my class?” Arsinoe asked with interest.

“Yes,” Harry answered. “She will be in her seventh year. She is the youngest in the family and the only girl.”

“How many brothers does she have?”

“She used to have six, but Percy was killed in the war. You met Fred and George at the meeting the other night. There are also two older brothers who are somewhere in Mexico or South America right now.”

“Ah...we have met. Bill and Charley Weasley are working with my people to ensure that the spell Harry will need to use arrives here safely.”

Harry and Hermione looked at one another in surprise. They hadn’t realized that the two Weasley’s were in the Aztec Wizarding community.

“Do you know when they will be coming back to England?” Harry questioned with interest.

“I’m not certain,” Arsinoe replied, her expression unreadable. Harry sensed that she was holding something back, but decided not to pry, suspecting that this knowledge was something she had in confidence with Dumbledore for the safety of the persons involved. “How are your lessons coming with Professor Snape?” Arsinoe questioned, changing the subject.

“I have some more this afternoon. We are going to work on my Occlumency and then do another potion.”

“How soon do you think you could begin working with me? I know you will be spending time tonight in your animagus form, going out with your godfather and Professor Lupin.”

“We can start tomorrow night if you like,” Harry told her, watching as Professor Snape rose from his seat. He strode over to speak with Dumbledore who had signaled him from across the room.

“Now I wonder what that is all about,” Hermione mused, following her gaze.

“Yeah, me too, any idea what is going on Arsinoe?” Harry asked the older witch.

“I’m not sure,” she said studying the interaction of the two wizards. “Despite what you may believe, Dumbledore does not tell me everything.”

Harry wondered that since Tiberius, Circe, and Phaedra were not present for lunch if their whispered conversation had to do with them. While she sat studying them, Dumbledore glanced in her direction. He had a calculating look on his face, but his blue eyes were soft and reassuring. He said something to Severus, who nodded, and headed towards where they were sitting.

“Is everything all right, Severus?” Harry inquired curiously.

“I have to have a meeting with the Headmaster in his office. It may take some time. Perhaps you would like to work with Miss Darkmoon this afternoon instead, provided she has the time of course,” Snape remarked, looking in Arsinoe’s direction.

“I will be happy to rearrange my schedule to work with Harry, provided she has no objections,” Arsinoe answered.

“What about my Occlumency lesson?”

“We can do it later this afternoon. I know you will be running wild with the canines later, so I won’t even bother to try and ask you to mix a potion,” he sneered. “You seem to take a great deal of pleasure in their juvenile cavorting under the moon.”

“Maybe a little cavorting beneath the moon is what I need to feel like myself again, Severus,” she sneered back. “It’s good to let oneself go once in awhile.”

“I thought you had already done that with your visit to Privet Drive?” he countered levelly.

“What time do you want me for the Occlumency lesson?” Harry asked, refusing to rise to his baiting about her leaving Hogwarts two nights ago.

“Be there promptly by three. We will work through until dinner,” he replied. Not waiting for her answer, he spun on his heel and moved swiftly out of the Great Hall.

“Perhaps we should get started then,” Arsinoe remarked rising. “Please excuse us, Hermione.”

“Of course; Harry I will speak with you later. Ron will be here for dinner so we can all sit together.”

“You’re on,” Harry agreed, rising. “I will see you later then.” She followed Arsinoe from the hall.

She led Harry to a previously unused classroom on the third floor, which had been set up especially for her. There were pictures on the walls painted in ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs and hieratic. A replica of the Aztec pyramid complex stood on a table nearby and there was a display case filled with carved stone tablets depicting the serpent god of Quetzcoatl along with various other deities from both cultures. Harry looked around in fascination. Under other circumstances, she would have been tempted to question Arsinoe about the various objects but felt uncomfortable doing so since she had been so resistant to her help.

“I see you are interested in the displays I have set up showing the pyramids of Teotihuacán, in Mexico,” the older witch stated coming over to where Harry was examining the pyramid complex. “This is the Pyramid of the Sun,” she pointed to a large pyramid dominating the center of the religious complex. If you face west from the top of the pyramid, you will be overlooking the Avenue of the Dead. The temple at the south end is the Temple of the Plumed Serpent, Quetzcoatl. The Quetzalpapalotl Place is Southwest of Moon Plaza. The Pyramid of the Moon is at the North end of the Avenue of the Dead and it faces south. Hence, the ancient wizards who guarded the Sun Temple could see in both directions. The Temple of the Sun was originally painted bright red and plastered. The color most often associated with the Temple of the Feathered Serpent is green obsidian, much like the color of your eyes.”

“You almost make me sorry I didn’t study ancient runes,” Harry remarked, mesmerized by the slow steady rhythm of her speech. It was almost hypnotic and Harry had to shake her head to make sure she was not dreaming. Arsinoe’s golden eyes were glowing oddly, just as when she had met her.

“Perhaps you would like to audit one of my lectures with the seventh year students?” Arsinoe queried, breaking the spell.

“If I get the time I would like to hear about Quetzcoatl and his twin sister, Quetzalpetzatl.”

“I will let you know when I speak on the legends. Are you interested in Egyptian lore at all?”

“Yes...Ron visited Egypt when we were going into our third year. He said some of the curses the ancient wizards used were awesome.”

“The ancient magic used on the tombs and temples in both cultures is quite extensive. Unfortunately, with the fall of the ancient civilizations through war and disease, we have lost much of this knowledge. We believe the Aztec wizards had more than a rudimentary knowledge of blood magic.”

“Blood magic is what Dumbledore used to protect me as a child. It was also used during the Rites of Protection.”

“The magic he used was purely rudimentary to the ancients. It is one of the reasons blood sacrifice was so important to them. They believed that the blood of their enemies would reinforce their victories over them.”

“Yech,” Harry grimaced. “The idea of having one’s heart ripped from their chest while still alive is rather unappealing if you ask me. Not to mention being decapitated.”

“We may never know why they believed that such brutality was necessary other than their belief that it was needed to appease the gods.”

“More likely that was just an excuse and was politically motivated. It would have been a great way to get rid of anyone they thought was a threat to their position and power.”

“You may be correct,” Arsinoe agreed. “It may also have been a way to control the Muggles.”

“They almost make the Deatheaters look tame,” Harry remarked with a shudder.

“Yes, the Egyptians were almost as bad though. They had one ceremony where they would throw a young maiden into the Nile for the Crocodile god.”

“How did they execute their enemies?”

“In various ways, some were beheaded, while others had their arms and legs tied to two horses and were pulled apart. Sacrilege was punished by being buried alive, but that was usually reserved for the nobles.”

“Okay, now that my lunch is about to come up, how about we change the subject and work on my becoming an animagimultiplico?”

“All right,” Arsinoe agreed, smiling with amusement. “First I want to see your phoenix. This way I can see how long it takes you to transform. One of the things a multiplico can do is change from one animal to another without going back to their human form.”

“Really, I didn’t know that. It wasn’t in my reading.”

“That’s because it is such a rare ability. There are wizards who can do more than one animal, but they still have to go back to their human form first, and even that skill is quite rare.”

“I have never met anyone who can do more than one animal, let alone without changing back to their human form.”

“Actually, you have,” Arsinoe grinned mischievously. “He is someone very close to you. At least he used to do it.”

“Dumbledore!?”

“I have said too much already,” she answered noncommittally. “Now let’s get started or we will use up all of our time talking and you will have to leave to meet with Professor Snape.” Arsinoe reached into her desk and withdrew what appeared to be a stopwatch. “When ever you’re ready...”

“I need some space,” Harry stated, moving to the center of the room. She then looked at Arsinoe, and winked, transforming in the blink of an eye.

Arsinoe gasped in surprise. She had barely had time to set the stopwatch. Glancing at it, she was amazed. Harry had transformed in only one second. It took most witches and wizards who were capable of the animagus transformation at least three to five to complete the change. Moving over to the beautiful phoenix that was sitting quietly, watching her intently, she gently stroked the soft scarlet feathers. Harry trilled softly.

“Harry, go ahead and transform back to your...” Arsinoe never completed the sentence. Harry was standing in front of her, a wide grin on her face, green eyes dancing with mirth. Clearing her throat, Arsinoe collected herself. “You did that in record time. It is most unusual. Can you do it again?”

“Sure.” Harry’s laughter was still ringing in the air, as the beautiful bird appeared once again. Arsinoe shook her head in disbelief, turning to put the watch back on her desk. “I guess I did alright, then?” Harry asked over her shoulder, as the older witch turned to face her startled.

“It’s not wise to sneak up on your instructors,” Arsinoe teased, but Harry could tell she was still in shock.

“Sorry, but I like to transform. It’s fun.”

“I suppose you enjoy flying too?”

“With or without my broom?”

“I would hazard a guess that it is both.”

“You’re right,” Harry chuckled. “I fell free when I fly...like I’m one with the wind.”

“That is good. You are identifying with the forces of nature. It will help you when you need to cast your spell, since you will be calling on the ancient magic to reverse an act against nature.”

“Arsinoe, why do I have to transform into a feathered serpent to reverse the spell anyway? Voldemort’s people were able to do it with just a regular snake.”

“You do not have to transform to do the spell. The evil wizards who practiced necromancy were all parselmouths and it is believed they could transform into serpents as well.”

“Like Lord Voldemort.”

“Exactly, but the wizards who fought against them were also able to do so and wanted to prove to the people that they were not all evil. Therefore, they cast a spell to merge with the birds, hence the feathered serpents. You will not be able to speak Parseltongue when you are in your phoenix form. If he transforms to fight you, as he did previously, then you will have to do so too. In the event this should occur, we wish to give you an edge on him. You will be able to fly out of his reach and still speak the words that will send his soul back to whatever dark pit it had come from,” Arsinoe explained, placing her hands on Harry’s shoulders. “Harry, what you need to understand is that your heart is pure and your love gives you the ability to become the phoenix. Yet, you are also a parselmouth, which means the serpent also rests inside of you, waiting to strike out at your enemies. If you can merge these two concepts into the form of the feathered serpent, as those ancient wizards did, you will prove that you can rise above the evil that is associated with such magic.”

“I see... but what if I can’t merge them?”

“You will. You have no idea the power you possess. I can sense it in you. I have seen you in a vision, and you will be revered among wizards through out the world.”

“Excuse me, but I’m just Harry. There is nothing unusual about me,” she remarked skeptically, shaking her head.

“You’re wrong. Everything about you is special. You are destined for greatness, just as Dumbledore was. We have all seen that. Why do you resist it so much?”

“Why does everyone think I am so special?”

“I believe you have been through this same conversation a number of times already with the Headmaster.”

“Then humor me. What is so different about me that makes me unique as a witch?”

“Your name alone makes you unique,” Arsinoe smiled, shaking her head to keep Harry from opening her mouth to speak. “Then there are your accomplishments. Think of what you have done in your life. You have stopped this dark wizard every time he has tried to parlay the balance of power to his way of thinking. He is a great wizard, but he has misused his gifts for his own designs. You have not. This alone is what makes you great. Tell me, has he ever tried to get you to come over to his side?”

“Yes, a few times, starting with my first year at Hogwarts.”

“Then why didn’t you accept his offers?”

“Because it was wrong! He is an evil man, and takes his pleasure from the pain and suffering of others.”

“Exactly, where as you take yours from their love and happiness. You alone have stopped him, because you are his direct opposite. You have known this for a long time, yet you still resist.”

“What makes you all so certain I will be able to do it again?”

“Were you not paid a visit by a certain old woman last spring?”

“What? You mean when I saw my future self. Who told you about that?”

“Dumbledore told me, and obviously, she was here to tell you how to succeed.”

“I did everything she said.”

“What were the first words she said to you?” Arsinoe asked, golden eyes glowing with that eerie light.

“She said the prophecies were correct...both of them...Oh Merlin...it was also a warning that the battle at Hogwarts wasn’t going to be the end. Why didn’t I see it before?”

“No one did, but Albus was suspicious when Voldemort was killed. He knew something was not as it should be. The Deatheaters continued to remain too active instead of disappearing back into the facade of respectability.”

“Why didn’t he tell me this himself?”

“He does not like to worry you. Dumbledore knows you have been through more in your eighteen years than most have in their entire lifetimes. Besides, what could you have done?”

“Nothing,” Harry replied flatly. “Absolutely nothing.”

“Nevertheless, you can now. You need to be prepared, Harry. Your actions now will determine your own future.”

“I don’t understand. I saw myself. I spoke with her, and she was quite old...at least as old as Dumbledore.”

“You saw what should be, not necessarily what will be,” Arsinoe explained gently.

“What do you mean?”

“Do you know why time travel is among some of the most restricted magic of the wizarding world?”

“I always thought it was so people would not use it to further their own ends.”

“Exactly. As I understand it, you have always liked to bend the rules,” she said amused. “It would seem that you will continue to do so through out your life.”

“What are you getting at?”

“By traveling back in time your adult self showed you what was to come, but it will not happen unless you make the right choices now. One wrong decision...or one changed action on your part can alter that outcome. The future is not set in stone Harry.”

“So what you’re telling me is that if I do one thing wrong I may not live to become that old woman?”

“Yes...and no. You may survive but things might be changed that would otherwise have been different.”

“For instance?”

“Both you and Voldemort may survive...and others may die who did not die before,” Arsinoe told her quietly. “I believe your old self told you to think before you act?”

“Yes,” Harry answered with a whisper.

“Then now is the time to do so. Learn, Harry...learn all you can as quickly as you can. Do not let this evil prevail. Give yourself the knowledge to become that old woman you met last spring and give the rest of us a chance for peace.”

Harry’s mind was racing and her stomach was in knots. ‘How will I know what is right and what isn’t? I don’t know what to do. What if I cause the deaths of the people I love? I could never live with myself,’ she worried inwardly. Her green eyes shown with worry as she looked at Arsinoe. ‘I have been acting like a childish fool! Instead of doing the responsible thing, I just got stubborn and refused to listen to what they were all saying. I hold their lives and the lives of their loved ones in my hands, and by god, I am going to do everything in my power to keep them all safe. Even if it means I don’t live to become that wise old woman.’ Slowly, she found her voice, and with a quiet dignity, Harry swallowed her pride as she spoke aloud, “Teach me what I have to learn. Too many have died at the hands of that mad man.”

“Then come, open your mind to the serpent within you, just as you opened it to the phoenix.”

Harry nodded. Closing her eyes, she began to concentrate on picturing the snake in her mind. It was a soft green, with fine white stripes circling its body. However, unlike Voldemort’s cobra, this snake was not poisonous. She had seen it in the zoo last year with Phaedra, when she had gone to stay with Severus and his sister on the weekends. It reminded her of the Slytherin colors of green and silver. The sign had said it was an Emerald Tree Boa. Once she had the image firmly fixed in her mind, she began the spells for transformation. Slowly, she felt her arms become limp and they seemed to be disappearing into her body. Her legs felt as if they were being fused together, and she had all she could do to keep from panicking. Her jaw hurt, and her tongue felt as if it was being sliced with a razor. Her hearing dulled, along with her sense of smell. She was cold, and longed for something warm as she felt herself being lowered to the floor.

Harry could hear Arsinoe calling her name, but it sounded as if it came from underwater. Opening her eyes, she found she was lying on the floor, and called to Arsinoe for help. It was then she realized that she was sticking out her tongue, and she could sense something warm in front of her as she crawled along the floor. It was Arsinoe, and Harry picked up her head to try to see her better. The older witch was smiling in triumph. Harry realized she had accomplished her feat. She was a snake! Commanding her body to move, she slithered over to the window to get a look at herself in the glass, before turning to look at Arsinoe once again.

“I did it! I did it!” she cried out in amazement, but Arsinoe did not answer her. ‘Of course,’ Harry thought, ‘she can’t understand me. I am speaking in Parseltongue!’ Her body felt odd as it moved along the floor back towards the grinning witch, and a draft from behind alerted her that the door had been opened. Coiling herself about her body to keep warm, she looked to see who had come in. It was the Headmaster and Professor Snape. ‘Ah...now for some fun,’ she told herself, gleefully slithering over to Severus.

“Miss Darkmoon, I must say you have a very nice pet,” Severus remarked. “However I would appreciate it if you would let Harry know it is time for our Occlumency lesson,” he told the witch, glancing around, wondering where Harry was.

“I don’t believe Harry is in any shape to do Occlumency, Severus.” Dumbledore’s blue eyes twinkled, as the snake wound its way up Severus leg, and around his body.

“Headmaster, we both agreed she should begin immediately,” Severus answered, trying to keep from becoming annoyed. “Miss Darkmoon, do you usually allow your snake to run free? It might become lost in a castle of this size.”

“I would say that she is in quite good hands at the moment,” Arsinoe chuckled. “After all, you are the head of Slytherin House.”

“Nevertheless, I need to get started. Where is Miss Potter?”

“Why don’t you ask the snake Severus?” Dumbledore teased, blue eyes laughing, surveying Harry over his glasses. She didn’t know how Dumbledore knew it was her, but apparently, he was enjoying her mischief.

“Headmaster, I am not a Parselmouth, or I would!” Severus snorted, trying to maintain his demeanor, as the snake draped itself about his body.

“Then I shall ask the snake for you,” Dumbledore chuckled. “Pretty serpent, have you seen our Harry anywhere?”

Harry flicked her tongue and hissed in response. She knew this was her cue. Looking at Severus, she began the sequence of spells to transform back to her human self. It took a few seconds, and Severus gasped in surprise. His face lost its cool facade as he realized he was holding Harry in his arms.

“Hello, Professor,” she laughed boldly. “You can put me down now.” Severus immediately regained his composure, and set Harry down on her feet. Harry couldn’t help but notice the slight tinge of color that had been added to his cheeks.

“I see you have been able to transform yourself into a serpent. I find it interesting that the one you chose is green and white. It closely resembles the Slytherin house colors of green and silver,” he remarked, black eyes glittering.

“It was the closest I could find. If I have to become a snake, I figured it might just as well be something pretty. After all, my phoenix has the colors of Gryffindor. You all keep telling me that I am both, so...” Harry shrugged, with a coy smile.

“Child, I am more than a little pleased that you have accomplished this task so easily,” Dumbledore beamed, blue eyes twinkling. “How long did it take for her to accomplish this new animagus form?” he questioned Arsinoe.

“She did it on her first try, but the transformation takes her longer than when she does the phoenix. Harry, will need time to perfect this new form, so that she can do it as easily as the Phoenix. Then she can start to try and combine them into the winged serpent.”

“I see,” Dumbledore mused. “And then?”

“Then she must learn how to transform from one animal to the other without changing to her human form. That is the most difficult. It is also the most dangerous,” Arsinoe warned.

“Now that sounds ominous,” Harry remarked.

“I don’t wish to frighten you, Harry, but it is very difficult to do. It can also go terribly wrong, but I believe you have the ability.” Arsinoe looked very serious. “Practice the snake for a few days until you can do it as easily as the phoenix, and then we will begin on the next step. The animagus spell involved is slightly different as you will need to think of both animals at once.”

“I understand,” Harry nodded. “Now I suppose I belong to Severus for the next two hours until dinner?”

“Indeed,” Snape sneered arching his brow. “I shall escort you to the dungeon for your Occlumency lesson, and if we have time afterwards I have decided you will mix the Dreamless Sleeping Potion.”

“Then let’s get going. I have an evening out tonight and could use some relaxation. I have a feeling I am going to need it.”

“Humph, “Snape grunted leading the way. He stopped at the door when he realized she wasn’t following. “Well Potter, what is the matter?”

“I think I will just practice my new animagus form on the way,” she grinned slyly, beginning the spells in her head. This time it came a little easier since she knew what to expect. She slithered over to him and out the door.

“Harry,” Dumbledore called after her laughing, “just don’t let him put you in a tank as the new house mascot.”

“Ssss...” she hissed in Parselmouth. She knew he didn’t understand that she was telling him that would never happen.

Severus moved swiftly down the corridors and stairs to the dungeons, the beautiful green serpent slithering behind. Harry could feel the animal form taking a stronger hold, and had the desire to find something warm and furry to eat. ‘Too bad Wormtail is dead. I could make a nice meal out of that traitor and then bask in the afternoon sun. I will have to control this urge for warm-blooded food, or I may really start hunting. These floors are cold, even though it is the end of August,’ she hissed as she felt the muscles of her soft underbelly moving her forward.

Reaching the darkness of the lower levels Severus opened the door to his office. Harry glided in crawling up onto his favorite chair by the hearth. He then turned and studied her, arms crossed, his jaw set firmly. He was in no mood for games and his body heat and language told Harry he was worried about something. She transformed back to her human form and sat studying him.

“Sev... what’s wrong?” she asked timidly.

“Nothing you need to worry about. Are you ready for your lesson, or are you planning on becoming the house mascot as the Headmaster suggested?”

“Actually, that might be a rather interesting idea. If there are Slytherin students, as well as some in the other houses who are thinking of becoming Deatheaters and joining Voldemort I could learn what they are up to. I could just hang out in the Potions Lab or the common room. They would never suspect my animagus form of a snake. I could also pose as Fawkes again like I did before the Protectorship and infiltrate the other common rooms as well.”

“Harry,” Severus began, slowly pursing his lips, “I do not believe it would be wise of you to act as a spy.”

“Why not?”

“Many of the older students are your friends. It would not be right to invade their privacy in such a manner,” he remarked, raising his hand to stop her from protesting. “I know you’re eager to stop the Dark Lord but I do not feel that any students who may be involved have enough knowledge to warrant such actions. There is also the need for you to prepare yourself fully for the events you are going to have to face.”

“But Severus, if the students have overheard anything from their parents...”

“No Harry!” he exclaimed sharply. Anything they may know would be minimal, and the Order would already have leaned of it. The Dark Lord’s followers, however dimwitted a few of them are, know better than to discuss his plans. His retribution would be swift and painful, if not lethal.”

“I see,” Harry responded, feeling useless. She wanted so badly to help before things got anymore out of hand.

“Don’t worry,” Severus voice softened, understanding her desire to help. “Your time to act against him will come.”

“And how many more people will have to die before that happens?” she questioned bitterly, jumping up from her seat and pacing the floor.

“I can’t answer that. Unfortunately, there are always innocent casualties in war.”

“Well there shouldn’t be.” Harry was shaking with anger. “Families shouldn’t be torn apart. Why do parents have to watch as their children are tortured and die and how many more children will have to endure growing up alone?”

Severus didn’t answer. He couldn’t, because the questions she asked had no answers. They had been asked for thousands of years but the result was always the same. The loss of innocent lives would always be the cost for peace.

Taking two swift strides across the room, he stood over Harry, studying the face he knew so well. ‘James’ face with Lily’s eyes,’ he thought. ‘The only difference is that James’ arrogant smirk has been replaced with a serious frown, and instead of Lily’s laughing green eyes Harry’s hold a deep sadness.’

They stood looking at one another, eyes locked. Severus softly traced her jaw line with his index finger. Slowly, he lowered his head and chastely brushed his lips against hers. Harry relaxed in his arms as his tongue gently sought hers, responding to his embrace. When they finally parted, she rested her head on his chest, while he stroked her hair. Neither of them spoke right away. There was no need for words. It was Severus who finally broke the silence.

“It’s time we started your lessons,” he whispered, nuzzling her ear.

“I don’t suppose we could put it off until tomorrow?” she said looking up into his dark eyes.

“No...It would be better if we proceed,” he told her, gradually resuming his usual demeanor. “You have to master your mind or the Dark Lord will use it to his own advantage.”

“All right,” she sighed, “just give me a minute to prepare.”

“Very well, but only a minute,” he answered, glancing at his watch.

“You’re timing me?!”

“You asked for a minute so that is what you shall receive.” He arched his brow amused. “Thirty seconds...fifteen...seven...Legilimens!”

His assault on Harry’s mind was swift and immediate, as memories flew instantly through her mind. Crying when she was four and Aunt Petunia threw away her stuffed dog. Dudley pushing her down in the flowerbed and telling his mother she had trampled it deliberately. Harry shopping in Diagon Alley with Hagrid, still disguised as a boy. Sitting with her Protectors in Dumbledore’s office in her sixth year. Snape deliberately throwing away her potion with a sneer while Draco laughed. Kissing Mad Eye Moody after swallowing the love potion. The battle with Voldemort in Grimmauld Place.

“NO!” she cried aloud, fighting to close her mind, while pushing into his. She could see the image of Severus in his Deatheater robes kneeling in front of Voldemort. His duel with Lucius Malfoy in the Great Hall; and flying at the Weasleys with Sirius and Phaedra. One by one, the doors to her mind and emotions swung shut, as she forced herself further into his mind to stop his assault. She could feel his withdrawal. Harry finally jerked back, shaking, as their minds separated. Snape stood watching, stiff and tall, expression unreadable.

“You reacted well, but are still too slow. You need to concentrate harder.”

“I am concentrating!”

“It is not good enough. You need to close me out before I can get inside. As soon as you feel me starting to probe your thoughts and feelings you need to retaliate,” Severus instructed forcefully. “Now let’s start again, Legilimens!”

This continued for almost an hour, but Harry grew stronger with each assault on her mind. As Severus tried to enter for what seemed like the hundredth time, Harry was exhausted and becoming angry at his insistent probing. Mustering the last of her strength, she slammed her conscious mind shut, and flung him across the room. Smack! He fell back against the wall, stunned.

“Severus!” Harry cried running over to where he had slid down onto the floor. “Are you hurt?”

He looked at her, gingerly testing his limbs, and began to laugh. “I am uninjured. You have successfully fought me off and were able to stop me physically as well. If you can do that to the Dark Lord you will be one-step ahead of him. I could feel the force of your power and was helpless against it,” he explained, rising from where he had fallen. “I think you have practiced enough for today. Come along, we still have time so we will work on your potion. Do you think you can do it from memory?”

“The Dreamless Sleeping Potion?”

“I believe that is what I told you earlier.”

“Do I have a choice?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so.” She grinned up at him playfully.

“Then I would suggest you get started or we will be late for dinner. I would hate to see you have to rush to get ready to meet your godfather and his canine cohort,” he sneered.

“Severus...be nice. You know very well that you and I can spend some fun time together too. All you have to do is to ask me.”

“I thought that is what we were doing,” he replied sardonically.

“Arrrggghhh,” she shook her head, gathering the ingredients for the potion.

She worked quietly for the next forty minutes, mixing and setting things to boil. She watched the cauldron closely, her jaw set into a deep frown when the potion turned a lovely shade of fuchsia, instead of the dark purple it was supposed to be. Severus just shook his head, and indicated she was to dump the cauldron.

“I will not tell you what you did wrong. Look it up and write me a full parchment on the proper mixture and its components. I will expect you to have it ready by tomorrow afternoon when we meet again.”

“Yes, Sir,” Harry answered. “Although I have an idea where I went wrong already.”

“This is a tricky potion, Harry. Your mixture could have been lethal.”

“Why didn’t you stop me when you knew I had done it wrong?” she questioned, curiously.

“I wanted to see if you would catch the mistake on your own. You will be allowed to dump one cauldron during the practical exam, but only one. There are many more difficult potions you may be asked to perform. It would be a waste if you had to dump one of the easier potions since you will be graded on each one individually. You will also be timed.”

“I understand. Will we do this one again?”

“Tomorrow. Once you have it perfected and I see that you can mix some of the other potions from memory I will teach you the Draught of Living Death. It is dangerous and complicated.”

“Would they ask for such a potion on the exam?” she asked startled.

“Occasionally, since it is used by healers when someone is extremely close to death and they need to slow their body functions to save them.”

“I didn’t know that,” Harry answered thoughtfully.

“Now let’s go up to dinner. I know you would like to relax over your meal and visit with your friends.” Severus muttered a spell lowering the lamps, and they left the dungeon together. It had been a grueling afternoon, but Harry was inwardly pleased with her progress. She was determined to stop Lord Voldemort, no matter the cost to herself.

Chapter 17

Harry, Ron and Hermione were sitting at dinner on the far end of the table. Tonks, Draco and Neville had joined them. They were all relaxing over dessert following a meal of barbecued chicken, potato salad and cole slaw. Ron was reaching for his third treacle tart as Hermione rolled her eyes at his seemingly insatiable sweet tooth.

“With that sweet tooth you’re lucky that my Mum and Dad haven’t inspected your teeth,” she chided, reminding him that both her Muggle parents were dentists.

“There’s nothing wrong with my teeth,” he grinned wiping the corner of his mouth where the fruit had dripped down.

“I wouldn’t worry so much about his teeth, Hermione, as I would about his middle,” Tonks commented in amusement. “He needs to stay in shape to pass his Auror training,” she teased metamorphing herself to look like she had gained forty pounds and turning her hair bright red.

“I am in shape,” Ron retorted, “and that isn’t funny Tonks.” He was trying to sound mad. However, his huge grin betrayed him, while he watched her morph back to a normal weight and turn her hair an odd shade of purple.

“Keep eating tarts, Weasley, and you won’t be,” Draco sneered. “I don’t want to have to try carrying a three hundred pound tomato out of a tight situation.”

“Who are you calling a tomato?” Ron glared.

“Draco, I wouldn’t let Ginny hear you’re making fun of Ron’s hair,” Harry warned, “not to mention the rest of the Weasley clan.”

“I am not making fun of his hair. I am merely stating a point.”

“Well you had better not tease Ron too much,” Tonks grin grew even wider, “or Ginny may just use that Bat-bogey hex again.”

“Cousin,” Draco began, gray eyes studying Tonks odd shade of hair, “I might remind you that you were the one who warned him about too many sweets. I am merely pointing out that he needs to control himself.”

“Somehow I don’t think Ron will ever be fat. He is always moving and doing something,” Harry remarked casually. “Bald someday, maybe...but never fat,” she teased, giving Ron a pat.

“I wouldn’t worry about that Potter. Granger has enough hair for them both,” Draco sneered.

“Hey, I will have you know that no one in my family has gone bald yet,” Ron protested, “and I like Hermione’s hair.” He leaned over to give her a quick peck on the lips.

“So Harry, how did your lessons go today with Snape and Arsinoe?” Tonks asked changing the subject, while she morphed her hair to shiny silver.

“Quite well actually, but I do have some homework to do for Severus.”

“Geeze Harry,” Ron interjected, “you’ve graduated for Merlin’s sake. Why in bloody hell is he still giving you homework?”

“I have to do the potions from memory and I got the Dreamless Sleeping Potion wrong. He wants a full parchment on the ingredients and the reasons why I screwed up.”

“Very astute of him,” Tonks agreed. “I understand that the Potion Master’s exam is brutal.”

“What else will you be doing?” Hermione questioned.

“I’m not entirely sure.” Harry didn’t want to let them know about the Draught of Living Death. “How about you, Neville, how is the apprenticeship going with Professor Sprout?” she inquired looking over at the young wizard.

“Great!” he beamed. “We’re going to be doing all sorts of things. She is going to have me work with the more delicate plants and train me on their medicinal uses.”

“Will you be doing any teaching?”

“Not until next semester. She wants me to do some more theory first and I will be working in the greenhouses growing some of the more difficult plants from scratch.”

“That’s good. This way you will get to see how much you really know about each one,” Hermione nodded.

“How is the library coming Hermione?” Neville asked with interest.

“Oh, it’s just great. I have reorganized most of the books and ordered some new ones on Transfiguration, Potions and Herbology.”

“What, nothing on the Dark Arts?” Draco leered evilly.

“Well...not just yet,” she hesitated, “I have to speak with Dumbledore first since those will be in the restricted section. I do have one or two in mind though.”

“What about charms and spells?” Tonks queried.

“They seem to be pretty up to date. Apparently Madam Pince updated them at the end of last year.”

“Hermione, what about Quidditch? You have to get some books on that. No library would be complete without them!” Ron exclaimed.

“I will look into it, Ron, but the textbooks really should come first.”

“But, Mione...Quidditch is the heart of the competitive spirit. It is the one thing all the houses really have in common.”

“Weasley’s right,” Draco agreed. “Even the teachers are avid fans. I’m sure some books or magazines on the sport and the new brooms or techniques would be a big hit with everyone.”

“Merlin be praised,” Harry rolled her eyes, “Draco actually agrees with Ron on something.” The entire group laughed aloud while Ron and Draco blushed with embarrassment. Dumbledore looked down the table, blue eyes twinkling. Harry was sure the old man knew what was going on.

“Harry are you still going out tonight with Sirius and Remus?” Hermione questioned when the laughter died down.

“Yeah...you really don’t think I would miss this opportunity for some good fun do you?” Harry smirked, trying to look innocent.

“Well be careful. Try not to let them get you into the forest. It’s too dangerous in there.”

“Oh Hermione,” Ron shook his head, “Harry can take care of anything she comes across. Besides, she will have two of her protectors with her.”

“Just the same, Ron,” Tonks nodded, “Hermione is right. Harry needs to be extra careful. It would be prudent if you keep the goblet with you tonight as an added precaution.”

“You don’t think the Deatheaters would really try something this close to Hogwarts again do you?” Draco asked nervously. Harry knew he was thinking about Lucius.

“I don’t know. I’m surprised that Dumbledore is allowing any of them to go out but I suppose it will be good for Remus. His wolf needs to run once in awhile.”

“Tonks I’ll be fine. It’s really unlikely that anything will happen,” Harry frowned.

“Promise us you will be extra careful, Harry,” Hermione begged worriedly.

“All right; if it makes you feel better, Hermione, I promise.”

“Harry do you think that there will be another attempt on the school?” Neville’s serious expression indicated his concern. “I could make sure we have a few more Whomping Willows ready and some Devil’s Snare if you think we may need it.”

“Hmm...I really don’t think Voldemort will be that foolish a second time. He’s not about to take on all of us again. What do you think, Draco?”

“The Dark Lord will wait until he feels he has the advantage. It would be too risky to try to get to you here. Nevertheless, you really should watch yourself while you’re out, Potter. Don’t let your Gryffindor bravado make you reckless.”

“Humph...”Ron snorted, “even if Harry runs into trouble I bet Professor Lupin will tear them to pieces. It pays to know a friendly werewolf.”

“Ron! You shouldn’t say such things. Professor Lupin wouldn’t like it! You know how he worries about harming anyone.”

“Hermione has a good point. Even the night when the Deatheaters trapped Sirius and cornered me in the forest Remus didn’t bite or maul anyone. It would take a lot for him to do it. Even in wolf form he has amazing control,” Harry remarked, remembering the night she had been sent back in time and Remus almost died from a silver bullet.

“You should still be careful.” Hermione tossed her head.

“I said I would!” Harry exclaimed growing annoyed. Their concern for her safety, while well meaning, had put a damper on her mood.

“Harry, we don’t mean to get you upset. If anyone needs some relaxation it’s you,” Hermione apologized.

“I know, I just don’t want to think about it right now. I have enough on my plate to handle.”

“Hey mate, is Dumbledore having the student teacher Quidditch match this year?” Ron inquired trying to lighten her mood.

“He didn’t mention it, but I will bring it up at the staff meeting tomorrow. We are having some other activities though.”

“Like what,” Ron asked with interest.

“Another Yule Ball and a Valentine’s Day dance, along with the regular feasts.”

“I didn’t know about the dances,” Hermione commented, “but he did ask me to work on the Leaving Feast with Arsinoe.”

“Well I’m on the Yule committee with Harry and Professors Lupin and Sprout,” Neville chimed in.”

“Who is going to be doing the Valentine’s preparations, Harry? Do you have any information on it?”

“Actually, Dumbledore assigned Severus and Sirius,” she giggled.

“You have got to be kidding!” Ron gasped. “That’s like mixing armadillo bile and powdered dragon teeth!”

“I tried to talk him out of it,” Harry chuckled. “If nothing else it should be interesting.”

“I was considering setting our wedding date around then, but now I don’t know,” Hermione commented nervously.

“Mione, we could get married for the dance,” Ron offered brightly. “It would be really neat. The whole school could attend along with all of our families.”

“I don’t know, Ron...”

“Come on...just think about it for awhile. It would be great.”

“Well...I hate to take away from the student’s dance,” she replied slowly, considering the possibilities.

“I think it’s a lovely idea,” Tonks beamed. “Why don’t the two of you think about it and talk with Dumbledore? He will probably do the ceremony.”

“I really wanted to have a church wedding. My parents are Muggles and it would mean so much to them.”

“Then why not do both?” Harry suggested.

“What do you mean?” Ron queried.

“Have a private wedding ceremony in the church for Hermione and then come back here. The Valentine’s dance could also be your wedding reception.”

“That’s a great idea, Harry!” Neville chimed in. “I could do some of the flower arrangements for the tables. I bet Snape will be relieved not to have to see to that little chore.”

“It will also be a safe place for your guests, Granger, should the situation with the Dark Lord still be unresolved as many will be Muggles.”

“I think Draco is right, Hermione. Then you two could honeymoon somewhere tropical,” Tonks commented with a grin.

Harry knew Tonks didn’t want Hermione to worry over Draco’s statement. She also could sense that her friend had been thinking this over in her mind.

“I don’t know,” Harry mused aloud, “I think Ron would rather be somewhere where the weather is chilly. It makes for good cuddling, not to mention foreplay.”

“Harry!” Hermione’s cheeks turned scarlet.

“You may just have something there,” Ron laughed, hugging his fiancé.

“All right, we can do it for Valentine’s Day so long as Harry agrees to be my Maid of Honor,” Hermione conceded.

“What am I supposed to do for my best mate? I thought Harry would do both.”

“If it will make Hermione happy I will only do the one. You can have one of your brothers as best man.”

“No, too much competition,” Ron considered thoughtfully. “Neville, would you do me the honor of being my best man?”

“Who me? You want me for your best man?”

“Yup, next to Harry you are one of my closest friends. I was going to ask you to be a groomsman anyway.”

“I will be honored, then...and Ron...thanks for asking.” Neville’s brown eyes were bright with enthusiasm. “I promise to make sure everything goes off okay.”

“Draco, since you’re my partner, my sister’s boyfriend, and a member of the Order, would you be one of the groomsmen?” Harry knew Ron was suppressing a grimace but his genuine affection for his sister had won out over his dislike of Draco.

“You flatter me Weasley. I will be honored,” Draco replied with dignity. Harry’s empathic senses told her he was genuinely surprised and flattered that he had been asked.

“Yeah and it’s a good way to get to know each other better,” Tonks laughed. “I’m sure Ginny will be delighted.”

“Who else are you going to ask, Mione?” Harry inquired curiously.

“Ginny, of course,” she smiled at Ron, “Luna, and Tonks.” She grinned wickedly at the now purple haired witch.

“Really, you’re asking me? But I am liable to trip walking up the aisle.” Tonks looked ecstatic and amazed at the same time.

“Yes, will you be one of the bridesmaids? I think you will do splendidly.”

“Then I’ll do it!” Tonks exclaimed delightedly. “I even promise not to morph and turn my hair all kinds of colors.”

“Um...Tonks what do you really look like?” Neville asked timidly. “I have only seen you when you have odd colored hair, and you always seem to be changing your features.”

“Oh, that,” she flushed. “I am just in the habit of experimenting. I often need to morph in a dangerous situation on the spur of the moment.”

“So what do you look like?” Draco wondered with interest.

“Cousin, I tend to favor the Black side of the family,” she laughed, changing her features into their natural state.

Harry realized she was not kidding. Her hair was a deep chocolate brown and her face was heart shaped, as Draco’s mother’s had been, but her eyes belonged to Sirius. They were the same deep brown, with a hint of amusement behind them, off set by fine dark brows and thick lashes. Her mouth had full lips though, and Harry knew Tonks had inherited that from her father. Her nose didn’t seem to belong to either side of the family. It was long and aquiline, but not large. Overall, Harry found her to be quite attractive.

“Tonks, you should be yourself more often. You’re really quite pretty,” Ron remarked. “My brothers will be impressed.”

“Thanks.” She flushed at the compliment, quickly changing her face again to hide her embarrassment.

“Have you given any thought to who else you will have for groomsmen?” Harry asked, rescuing Tonks.

“I think I will have my brother, Charlie, and if Harry thinks he would accept, I would like to ask Remus,” Ron remarked trying to sound casual. Harry noted he was sneaking a surreptitious glance in Tonks direction.

“Why don’t you ask him? I think he would be flattered, Ron,” Harry said, amused. ‘Hmm...Ron wants to play cupid. It would be an interesting match. I wonder if he realizes Remus is interested in Arsinoe. Then again, I could see Tonks with Sirius. I wish I didn’t love him so much. Damn...why can’t I make up my mind? I know he loves me too, but something isn’t right. Well...I guess I will just have to wait and see. I know Sirius wouldn’t have a problem dating Tonks though...all the Purebloods intermarry with their cousins and it’s not like she’s his first cousin after all...”

“Harry! Harry snap out of it!” Ron was shaking her arm.

“Oh...Sorry Ron. I was just thinking about something,” Harry apologized. “What did you say?”

“I asked if you think I should go over and ask him now.”

“I think he would like that. Just make sure you guys aren’t getting married during a full moon.”

“No. It will actually be during the new moon if we do it for Valentine’s Day,” Hermione put in knowledgably.

“How do you know that?” Ron questioned wonderingly.

“I checked all the phases of the full and new moons for the upcoming year so we could plan around Professor Lupin. It wouldn’t be fair to him if he couldn’t attend or was feeling unwell.”

“That’s our Hermione.” Harry beamed.

“I think you should also check with Dumbledore to make certain that he doesn’t mind your combining your wedding reception with the dance,” Draco suggested.

“I don’t think he will, but you do make a valid point Draco,” Tonks agreed.

“Then we should go over and talk to them both right now,” Hermione remarked, rising. “Oh and Harry, do you think I should have a flower girl? Phaedra has been helping me in the library and she is adorable. Do you think the Snapes would mind if she were in the wedding too? My family is really small and I don’t have any little cousins.”

“I don’t think they will mind at all. I know Phaedra will be thrilled. Just hope she doesn’t get herself into too much mischief. She is very precocious,” Harry smirked, noting that Tiberius and Circe had entered the Great Hall. Phaedra looked a bit downcast and Harry knew she must have gotten into some kind of trouble.

“Humph,” Ron grunted. “I am sure Fred and George will provide more than enough entertainment!”

“You don’t think they will cause any trouble with their tricks do you?” Hermione looked nervous at the prospect.

“If they do I will hex them from here to Jupiter, love,” Ron laughed, giving her a reassuring hug.

“Then let’s go and talk with them now. Once everything is settled, we should owl our parents and let them know our plans. I will need to start planning.” Hermione pulled Ron after her, heading over to where the Headmaster and Professor Lupin were sitting.

Harry watched the scene unfold with interest. Dumbledore was listening to them intently, blue eyes twinkling merrily, as he glanced over at Harry. She saw him make a few comments and nod happily. Professor Lupin looked uncomfortable, but she could tell they were assuring him that there would be no full moon. He seemed to consider their proposal for a few moments. Harry noted that Sirius was resting his hand on top of Remus’ from across the table. Remus caught her gaze and deftly withdrew his hand. He said a few more words to Ron. Glancing back at Harry with a nod, a faint smile played about his lips as he shook Ron’s hand in acceptance. Ron was grinning from ear to ear. Sirius whispered something to him while Hermione moved off to speak with the Snapes, who had joined Severus and Professor McGonagall. Whatever Sirius had said Ron’s, face was bright red. Harry thought his face would crack if his smile got any bigger. Her attention was suddenly interrupted by a loud whoop from Phaedra. The child was bouncing up and down with excitement, hugging her mother. Leaping up from the table, she ran over to Harry.

“Miss Harry, Miss Harry!” she squealed. “I am going to be a flower girl in Miss Hermione and Mr. Ron’s wedding. Are you in it too?”

“Yes, Phaedra, I am the maid of honor,” Harry answered warmly.

“That sounds very important. What do you do?”

“I make sure all of the bride’s needs are taken care of and help her get ready for the ceremony.”

“Oh...that is a very special job,” Phaedra replied, shaking her head.

“When you marry Uncle Sev will I be in your wedding?”

“Ahem...” Harry cleared her throat, “what makes you think I will marry your Uncle Severus?”

“This should be quite interesting, Potter,” Draco chimed in from where he was sitting beside Tonks.

“I just know Miss Harry is going to marry him. I dreamed about it.”

“Phaedra, just because you dream about something doesn’t mean it is going to happen. It is just your hidden desire that it will happen,” Harry explained, trying not to upset the little girl. Her heart was racing in her chest as she remembered the scene in the dungeons that afternoon.

“No, Miss Harry, it is going to happen but not for awhile yet. I know it will.” Phaedra was looking at Harry with an odd expression in her eyes. It reminded her of Luna...or maybe Trelawney...far away and spooky. Harry suppressed a shudder, and smiled at the little girl.

“They say if you want something bad enough it will happen,” she told Phaedra.

“They also say be careful what you wish for,” Draco sneered.

“It isn’t my wish, Draco. It’s Phaedra’s.”

“Don’t believe me!” Phaedra pouted stamping her foot. “But I know it will happen.”

Severus had been sitting watching the exchange and noticed his niece becoming angry. He silently rose, walking over to where Harry and Draco were sitting with Tonks and Neville. Seeing Severus approach, Neville hurriedly excused himself, stating he needed to speak with Professor Sprout. He still had an irrational fear of Snape.

“Phaedra, what is the problem? I believe you were told earlier about your behavior?”

“Uncle Sev... Miss Harry and Draco were making fun of me! They don’t believe that she is going to marry you just because I dreamed it!” She tossed her head in frustration.

“That will be enough, Phaedra. A dream does not mean that something you saw is real. All people dream about things they would like,” he said annoyed. Harry didn’t fail to notice the edge to his voice as he glanced swiftly over at her, eyes unreadable.

“Uncle Sev, I dreamed it. I know it is going to happen!”

“I said that is enough and I meant it,” he warned his niece sternly. “Very few dreams foretell the future.”

“Then why do I have to tell everyone when I dream about the bad wizard?” she protested defiantly.

“The Dark Lord is able to get into people’s minds and make them do things. We are merely making sure he is not doing this to you.”

“Oh...could he make me hurt someone?”

“Phaedra why would you ask that?” Harry questioned.

“Because I want to know. I know he is a bad man and I am afraid he will make me do something bad to you.”

“Phaedra, he can’t make you do anything bad to me,” Harry responded, giving her a gentle hug, “but he may try to find out what I am doing so you need to be careful. If you dream about him you’re to yell at him and tell him to go away.”

“I will, Miss Harry, and if he says bad things I will tell my Mummy right away.”

“Good girl. Now go on and eat your dinner. I know you must be hungry.”

“I am. What is for dessert?”

“Treacle tarts, pudding, or ice cream.”

“Yummy,” she giggled patting her stomach. “I am going to eat all my dinner and maybe Mummy will let me have an extra dessert.” The adults all smiled at the child’s fondness for sweets.

“Go on then, Phaedra. I see your mother is waiting for you,” Severus directed. The child scampered off and Severus turned his attention back to Harry. “Harry, I need not remind you that you have a lesson in the morning following the staff meeting. I will expect you to be on time and have that parchment done.”

“Yes, Professor Snape,” she laughed, pretending to cower under his gaze. Harry didn’t miss the slight smile that passed his lips.

“Good night then. Enjoy your evening with Lupin and Black,” he said nodding. Harry watched him leave before turning to her friends. Ron and Hermione had just returned.

“Well, mate, everything is all set. We will be married on Valentine’s Day and the reception will be here in the Great Hall. We’re off now to the owlery to let our parents know the good news.”

“Molly will be delighted, as well as your folks, Hermione.”

“I can’t wait to tell them,” she beamed. “Harry, we need to start looking at dresses. Do you think I should go with robes or the traditional Muggle wedding dress?”

“Do both, you can wear a white robe over the gown or since it will be winter you might want a long cloak.”

“Hmm...That might be a good idea.”

“Come on, Mione, lets get on up to the owlery and get our letters off.. You and Harry will have lots of time to talk over the next couple of weeks.”

“All right, Ron. Harry we will see you tomorrow. Have fun and be careful.”

“Yes, Mummy,” she answered sarcastically. Ron laughed and Hermione just shook her head as they moved off.

“We have to get going too,” Tonks informed her. “Draco is on night duty with Kingsley Shaklebolt. He could do with a nap before he has to report and I have a volume of paperwork to catch up on.”

“I will walk out with you then. I still have to do Severus little homework assignment before I go out and would like to take a fast shower.”

Harry, Tonks, and Draco left the Great Hall together. On the way out Harry noticed that Sirius and Remus had already gone up. The moon would be rising soon and she knew that Remus needed to rest for the transformation.

Reaching her room, she was greeted by Snuffles. Harry was happy to see that Dobby had fed her. The house elf had taken it as his solemn duty to take care of Harry’s dog. He saw to it that she was fed and walked several times a day. He was also helping Phaedra with her dog, Hannibal. The two pets would soon be sent down to Hagrid though, as Dumbledore felt it would be better once the school term started. The Headmaster had assured Phaedra that she could visit Hannibal whenever she wished.

Harry decided to get her homework over with first. Sitting down at her desk, she pulled out some parchment and her Potions books. It didn’t take her long to find what she had done wrong. ‘What a stupid mistake. I put the two main ingredients in backwards,’ she muttered to herself ruefully. ‘At least I had them all correct, even if they were in the wrong order.’ It took her about an hour to write them out correctly and explain how the potion had been affected by her error. She also discovered that she had inadvertently created a slow acting poison. Shuddering, Harry realized why Severus was so particular. She could have killed someone if they had drunk it.

Satisfied with her work, she sighed, and put her books away. Taking a good stretch, she checked her watch. It was nine thirty and she would have to hurry to be downstairs by ten. Following a quick shower, she put on clean robes and put her hair up in a ponytail. Satisfied with her appearance, she gave Snuffles a quick pet and a dog treat before leaving the room.

Reaching the main doors Harry went outside and looked around. The moon was casting its silvery light over the landscape. She spotted Padfoot waiting patiently with Moony, or as she had come to call Remus’ wolf form, Captain. Harry did not transform immediately. Instead, she walked slowly over to where they were both sitting beneath the large Oak tree, not far from the Whomping willow. Padfoot wagged his tail in greeting. Moony looked on warily and Harry approached him slowly with a soft greeting.

“Hello, Captain Moony.” She cautiously extended her hand, while his sensitive nose identified her scent. He wagged his tail in greeting, yellow eyes reflecting the moonlight. “You are one beautiful wolf,” she told him, running her hands over his thick coat. Padfoot gently nudged her from behind, playfully poking his nose to her rear, in a doggy style greeting. “Hey, that isn’t funny Padfoot,” she flushed. She could see he was grinning wickedly. “Who ever thinks dogs don’t smile needs to have their eyes examined!” she muttered. Moony tilted his head, looking towards where the lawn sloped gently away from the castle. Harry knew he wanted to run and play. “All right you two. I know you want to have some fun. Just give me a second to transform.” Stepping back gingerly, she closed her eyes. A split second later, her beautiful phoenix was standing majestically in front of them.

“Very nice, Love,” Padfoot’s voice came into her mind. Harry knew they could understand one another mentally.

“How do you feel Moony?” she asked the werewolf, ignoring her godfather.

“Fine, but I need to let off some steam.” He circled around her, nose twitching as he studied her animagus form and scent. “Obey our leads, my little cub, since you are new to our pack.” Harry understood that the wolf part of Moony was putting her into the pecking order of the pack. He would protect her, but would brook no nonsense.

“Now Moony, you know Wings will behave. It is her first time out with us and I think she understands enough to follow our orders.” Padfoot touched Moony’s nose with his own affectionately.

“So long as I have the room to fly; just don’t let me lose sight of you in the underbrush.”

“We will make sure you don’t become separated from us Wings,” Moony nudged her gently with his soft muzzle. “Now let us be on our way,” he howled, running in the direction of the Forbidden Forest, Padfoot on his heels.

“Shit! I forgot to ask them to avoid the forest...not that they would have anyway...” Harry muttered flying after them.

Moony and Padfoot were enjoying their run through the forest and Harry could see them romping and growling as they chased some small animal. Remus actually caught a rabbit, but Harry let out a screech of anxiety when she saw it, so Moony released the terrified animal from his jaws, holding it down with one paw. Padfoot was laughing wildly.

“See Moony, I told you she would yell. She just doesn’t appreciate a good rabbit.”

“Moony is well fed and doesn’t need to hunt his food!” Harry protested.

“What about me, love? I could use a snack. Chasing after Moony does cause me to work up an appetite.”

“Stop teasing me, both of you!” Harry was growing upset, and she knew it was the Phoenix in her that wanted to make sure the rabbit was truly unscathed. Going over to the small rabbit, she began to trill a Phoenix song, and it immediately calmed down. Seeing a small scratch on its back, Harry noted that it had been injured in the undergrowth and would not last long in the forest. The predators would kill it. She began to cry. Her tears fell on the soft grey fur of the rabbit. Padfoot and Moony could not believe their eyes. Harry’s natural healing ability had also manifested itself in the Phoenix tears!

“Miss Wings, did you know your tears had healing powers, just like a real Phoenix?” Padfoot questioned.

“No...This is...the first time that...has ever happened.”

“You have saved this little rabbit tonight, Wings. I did not intend to eat him. However, another wolf would have made short work of him with the injury.” Moony gently nudged the rabbit and it ran off into the underbrush. He then studied Harry thoughtfully. “Albus will want to know about this newly manifested ability of your bird,” he nuzzled her affectionately. “Perhaps we should make our way back now. I can sleep until the moon sets.”

“Just when I was having fun,” the Phoenix chirped.

“Me too, Moony, let’s stay out a bit longer. We can skirt the edge of the forest and come back by way of the Quidditch pitch.”

“Very well, Padfoot. Let’s go. Miss Wings, you will need to fly low as the trees are dense and we will be very near to Aragog’s nesting sites. It would do you no good to get snared and become a spider snack.”

“Yech...I was already nearly a troll’s dinner. Must we venture so close to Aragog’s territory?”

“What, getting like Ron now?” Padfoot teased, aware of her friend’s fear of spiders.

“No, I just don’t need the added excitement in my life right now. The Dark Lord is quite enough thank you.”

Remus suddenly stopped, lifting one paw as his nose twitched furiously. His hackles were raised on his back, and his golden eyes were wide as his ears pricked. Padfoot too, was sniffing the air, and Harry could sense they were in danger. Something or someone was in the forest with them.. In that moment, she wished the Phoenix had the sense of smell that the canines did.

“Wings, you need to get back to the castle as fast as possible. You are in danger. We all are,” Moony growled softly.

“What is it, Moony. What do you and Padfoot smell?”

“There is something unnatural in the forest tonight...and another wolf.”

“I don’t think it is a werewolf though. It doesn’t have the human scent with it,” Padfoot commented.

“No, but it is accompanied by the something cold...something inhuman...come on. We need to move with caution. Fly low and stay near us.”

Harry did as she was told. Her empathy told her that Remus was nervous. Whatever was in the wind it was ahead of them. It was too far to turn around and go back the way they had come.

“Padfoot, I think there is something else in the forest tonight too. I have the feeling we are being followed.”

“I know, Miss Wings, but I do not sense any danger from whoever is following.”

“Have they been there long?”

“No,” Moony interrupted. “Now both of you keep quiet,” he directed, as the baleful howl of another wolf filled the air from up ahead of them...

The silent figure of a canine followed the three Marauders furtively. It had picked up their trail about ten minutes ago, having followed the scent of the werewolf from where they had left the castle. Staying downwind to avoid having its scent picked up, the dark gray of its coat helped to shield it in the darkness. The animal meant merely to follow and watch, but now realized that there was trouble ahead. The scent of evil was in the air, along with that of a wolf. There was also a new and unfamiliar scent, which was reminiscent of dung. Keeping low to the ground, it slunk in the shadows, muscles taught and ready to attack that which was waiting up ahead....

The tall blond man stood silently, watching the caged wolf pace back and forth. He was awaiting the arrival of his master, who had gone to get one of his favorite toys. Tonight would be the last time that annoying little half-blood Potter would cause them any more trouble. It had been sheer luck that he had seen Potter leave the castle with the werewolf and Black. The Dark Lord had been pleased and immediately went into action. He had sent him on ahead with the wolf he had secured from the Italian Alps. The Dark Lord originally intended to have the wolf maul a few Muggles and Muggle borns, blaming it on Lupin. The werewolf would have been hard pressed to prove otherwise. Even with his friends in control of the Ministry, at the very least he would have been sent to Azkaban.

Black was now an added bonus, as was the Potter brat, herself. Now they could stop her once and for all. There was no way the three of them could stand up to this little trap, and Potter would have to transform back to human form to fight. They would see to it that she could not fly out of the forest this time. She would be outnumbered and away from the castle. There was no way she could get help in time. A soft pop announced the arrival of the Dark Lord.

“Master, I have been awaiting your arrival,” he said kneeling and kissing the hem of the taller man’s robes. “The wolf is most anxious to go on the hunt.” His master made a swift motion indicating he should stand.

“Yes, Lucius, he will be freed soon.” Voldemort’s red eyes shown with glee. “Blaylock will be here in a minute,” he laughed, looking towards the loud rustling coming their way. “I have also summoned several of the Dementors. They are moving through the forest amongst the shadows as we speak. Potter will find herself in quite a little battle. Her weakness is that she will want to protect the werewolf and Black. She will have to transform to fight the Dementors. Blaylock and the wolf will keep the other two more than busy. I promised one of them to Blaylock. He hasn’t had fresh meat in awhile...” The Dark Lord laughed maliciously. Suddenly a large troll stepped from the trees. He was close to eight feet in height with gray skin and large yellow eyes. He leered at Lord Voldemort, displaying gaping spaces between his rotting teeth. His breath was fetid and his body smelled of rot and decay, reminiscent of fertilizer. The wolf whined in fear.

“Blaylock has arrived, My Lord,” Malfoy addressed his master, wrinkling his nose in disgust.

“I can see that for myself, Lucius. You may release the wolf. Blalock will follow him.”

“Yes, My Lord,” Malfoy replied opening the cage. The wolf ran as if possessed into the forest, Blaylock charging in after him. He carried a primitive slingshot and spiked club.

“Come Lucius, this should be quite interesting.” Voldemort glided into the forest, following in the wake of the troll. Lucius Malfoy dutifully followed two steps behind...

“Harry, I want you to fly out of here as quickly as possible,” Moony growled softy. The other wolf is coming towards us.”

“Moony, if I am not mistaken a troll is following behind him.” Padfoot sniffed the air. The odor of the troll caused him to sneeze violently.

“They aren’t alone...I...can feel...Dementors...” Harry gasped, a wave of cold and despair washing over her. “Oh...he’s...coming...too...”

“Who?” Moony and Padfoot asked in unison.

“Vol...Voldemort...” Harry managed to utter as a gasp of pain shot through her head and six Dementors materialized amongst the trees.

“Harry, what ever you do, don’t transform!” Padfoot hissed. “They can’t discern your emotions as an animal.”

Harry nodded, as a loud squawk erupted from her throat. “Moony, look out.”

The wolf had come through the trees and was circling Remus. Padfoot moved to help just as a huge gray troll erupted from the trees, wielding his club at Padfoot.

“Harry, get out of here now!” Moony yelled as he moved to attack the troll and help his friend just as the wolf leaped onto his back.

Werewolf and wolf were locked in a life or death struggle. Padfoot was growling at the troll, hackles on end, as the mighty creature swung his club, missing as the huge black dog leaped to the left. Harry wanted to help but knew they wanted her to leave, and she would have done so but she was feeling the cold of the Dementors, as they closed in around her. Her animagus form was not helping...Voldemort must have told them to go after the Phoenix! Harry had no choice but to transform, and go for her wand.

“Expecto Patronus!” she screamed, thinking about kissing each of her protectors. Immediately the stag appeared. Harry noted that he seemed bigger and stronger than usual as she directed him towards the ring of Dementors closing in on her.

Padfoot suddenly yelped in pain, as the Troll’s club connected with his back leg. Crack! His hip was broken and he fell to the ground. The troll moved in for the kill. Harry raised her wand directly at the horrible creature. “Stupefy,” she yelled as the red stream hit the troll in the head and he crashed to the ground just as a second onslaught of Dementors arrived. Unfortunately, the troll was only stunned, and sat up groggily just as Harry sent another Patronus out towards the Dementors.

Padfoot was trying to stand, and the troll once again raised his club as a small gray animal the size of a dog raced into the foray and attacked, biting him on the back, but the troll threw him off. Harry vaguely recognized the animal as being a coyote, and not a dog. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she found this rather odd, as coyotes were not native to Britain. In the meantime, Remus was still engaged in battle with the wolf. The werewolf had the wolf by the throat, shaking him vigorously, but the wolf was somehow able to free himself just as the troll made a move towards Harry.

The next thing she knew the coyote was racing back into the foray, and Harry froze in shock. The coyote was changing shape...growing larger and more compact. It’s coat was also going form gray to golden with dark spots, and a deep growl came from its throat as long claws erupted from its paws, as the jaguar, for it was now a jaguar, sprang onto the troll’s back, slicing it open. The troll howled in pain, and Padfoot took the opportunity to bite his foot, where it was resting beside his injured body on the ground.

Just when Harry thought they were going to win, a sharp pain pierced her scar, tearing it open. She new Voldemort was watching, and looked up to see him gliding towards her through the trees, Lucius Malfoy following. Still she refused to give up, and hit the troll with another stunning spell, while the jaguar joined Moony in the fight with the wolf.

“Don’t kill the wolf!” Harry yelled out. “He was merely used by Voldemort.”

“Potter! We meet again!” Voldemort’s icy voice drifted through the trees. “I see you are as devoted to your friends as ever, but it won’t help you this time. I cannot be killed in the conventional manner. For me there will be no more death, nor for my faithful servant, Lucius.”

“Incendio!” Harry shouted aiming her wand at the trees separating the two men from them. The forest floor immediately was ignited into a ball of fire. The troll bellowed in anger, as he regained his footing and picked up Padfoot, slinging him over his shoulder. The animagus was helpless and immediately transformed, as the wolf, recognizing defeat, ran off in terror. The jaguar was about to leap onto the Troll when a stream of what appeared to be rope looped itself around the troll’s ankles.

“Harry, get out of here, now!” Padfoot screamed. “The spiders are attacking!”

“I will not leave you,” she sobbed, just as she saw a green bubble shoot into the sky. Voldemort had sent up his dark mark.

“Good night and farewell Potter,” his maniacal laughter filled the forest. I didn’t summon the spiders, but they will finish what my servants started. Should they fail to do so, I will stop you with the one thing even you will be unable to resist. Lord Voldemort knows what secrets hide within your soul,” Voldemort glared, red eyes glowing against the backdrop of the flames, laughing ominously. This was followed by two pops as Voldemort and Malfoy disapparated.

Harry flicked her wand to put out the fire, and stood at the ready to defend Padfoot. He had fallen back to the ground when the troll was flung off balance. The jaguar and Moony had also positioned themselves in front of Harry and Padfoot. The troll was slowly being dragged away as more spider silk wrapped itself around his struggling body. This was followed by a loud clicking noise. The group was suddenly confronted by Aragog’s enormous body.

“Hello friend of Hagrid,” he addressed Harry. “You have done well to stand up to the evil one who blamed Hagrid and me for the death of that girl so long ago...”

“Thank you Aragog,” Harry replied, glancing around nervously. She knew that his children were somewhere nearby. “I see you have trapped the troll, but what of the wolf?”

“He was an innocent victim. If you wish we will return him to you.”

“Please. He was cruelly used.”

Aragog said something in an odd clicking tongue that they couldn’t understand. Another spider moved forward and dropped a small sack in front of Harry. She could tell the wolf was still alive as it was moving, trying to fight its way out of the spider’s silken cocoon.

“What of the troll?” Sirius asked quietly.

“He shall provide fresh meat for my children,” Aragog stated matter of factly. “He shall not be returned. He was a follower of the evil one.”

Harry thought she would be sick. Moony was sniffing at the silk sack containing the wolf, and the jaguar continued to place its body between where Harry was kneeling beside Sirius and the giant spider.

“This one is new to our forest and comes from a land far away, as I did. You will be welcome here as are the werewolf and the animagi. I know what you are, but take heed...the forest is a dangerous place. While you have my promise of safety, there are other perils for which I cannot guarantee protection.”

The large cat growled in understanding as Aragog called the other spiders to return to the nest, just as Dumbledore, Ron, Severus and Hagrid came through the trees.

“Aragog!” Hagrid called. “Aragog...don’t hurt my friends.”

“Hagrid, I will not cause them any injury. They are welcome here any time.”

“What happened?” Dumbledore questioned.

“The evil one was here. He is an abomination of nature and must be stopped,” Aragog explained.

“The Dark Lord was here?” Snape narrowed his eyes.

“Bloody Hell, Harry. Can’t you even go for a night out without getting into trouble?” Ron grinned.

“It just seems to find me,” she shrugged. “Aragog came along just in time,” Harry indicated the giant arachnid. Ron gulped, and was noticeably paler. “I guess the goblet fired?” Ron merely nodded, eyeing Aragog warily.

“It was my pleasure to assist. It also provided us with our meal. Now I will leave, friend of Hagrid.” The spider disappeared into the darkness of the forest.

“Uh...Harry...did you know that you are standing with a jaguar?”

“Ron, I am aware I have a jaguar standing in front of me. In fact this cat used to be a coyote.”

“Potter,” Snape drawled, “neither animal lives in this country, and to top it off you appear to be prattling.”

“Phoenix’s don’t either, but I can still become one. I think you will all find that this jaguar is in fact Arsinoe Darkmoon. She is an animagus multiplico.” Harry glanced at Dumbledore, who was studying her shrewdly, blue eyes twinkling merrily.

“You are quite correct, Harry,” Arsinoe smiled as she transformed.

“I’ll be damned,” Sirius growled, and Remus wagged his tail.

“Hagrid if you will take that spider sack, I think you will find it contains a wolf. He may be injured and I know he is frightened. Can you help him?” Harry asked solemnly.

“Course I ken,” he smiled. “I’ll jus’ go and see to ‘im now.” He scooped up the sack, putting a small slit into it for air, and headed off back towards the castle and his cottage.

“Padfoot, let me heal you,” Harry said brushing the hair from his face, leaning over to give him a soft kiss on the forehead.

“I’ll be all right, love. You need to get back to the castle. Poppy can tend to me there.”

“Not until I know you’re all right,” she argued, running her hands over his injuries. “I will just patch you up quickly so that you can walk. Poppy can do the rest.”

Harry was tired, and felt drained, but knew she had enough energy to at least mend some of Sirius injuries. She moved her wand over him along with her hands, and smiled in satisfaction. His hip was healed enough for him to stand, and she helped him up.

“Thanks Honey. Have I told you lately that you are amazing?” Sirius brown eyes were warm with tenderness and affection.

“Not really, but I kind of think you’re pretty amazing too,” she answered as he balanced himself between Severus and Ron to keep the weight off his partially healed hip.

“Are we going to have another moment of greeting card drivel?” Snape sneered.

“I think it’s more of a love scene where the heroine kisses the handsome rogue, Severus,” Dumbledore remarked amused. Harry just smiled. Sirius leaned down and tilted her head up, kissing her passionately.

“Ahem...If you two are done giving each other a tongue lashing I have some things which need attending to up at the castle. Headmaster...their behavior is most...”

“I do believe you are jealous, Severus. You didn’t seem to mind when you kissed Harry earlier in the day.”

Harry pulled away from Sirius, who was looking from her to Severus. The other wizard had drawn himself up to his full height, and Harry was unable to meet either of their eyes. She wondered if there was anything Albus Dumbledore didn”t know that went on inside the walls of Hogwarts.

“Love,” Sirius soft voice breathed, “you don’t have to feel embarrassed or upset over kissing the greasy git.” He glared at Severus. “You know we all care for you, and want you to be happy. It will be up to you if it will be with one of us or someone else.”

Harry shyly looked up at her godfather, who gave her one of his famous smiles, then kissed her again. “Come on, let’s get back up to Hogwarts.”

The small group walked through the forest in silence, Moony leading the way, tail wagging. He was followed by Arsinoe, who was walking with Albus. Harry was behind them, and Ron and Severus were helping Sirius.

“Harry, may I inquire as to whether you tried your new animagus form tonight also?” Arsinoe questioned as they left the forest and headed up the lawn.

“What new animagus form?” Sirius questioned. Moony turned his head, ears pricked.

“Harry has discovered her other half,” Snape sneered. “The one she generally likes to deny exists.”

“Knock it off, Severus,” Harry pouted. “I have never denied that I was put into Gryffindor after I told the Sorting Hat not put me into Slytherin.”

“Harry, are you telling us you can also change into a serpent?” Sirius questioned with interest.

“Harry, doesn’t Vol...Voldemort...well doesn’t he turn into a serpent too?” Ron asked nervously, stumbling over the Dark Lord’s name.

“Yes to both of your questions, but Voldemort’s serpent is a viper. Mine is a constrictor. It happens to be a green tree boa. I think they are from South America.”

“You are quite right, Harry,” Arsinoe beamed. “They’re also among the prettiest snakes in the world.”

“Can we see it, love?”

“I already have, along with the Headmaster and Arsinoe.”

“You showed Severus and didn’t even mention it to Moony and me?” Sirius asked, sounding a bit miffed.

“I would have told you both tonight, but something told me not to do so until later. I think it best if Voldemort does not learn of this either. Not yet, anyway.”

“You are quite correct, Harry,” Dumbledore agreed. However, I believe it would be safe to transform now. We can circle around you for added security should you be worried someone may be watching.”

“I think after that battle in the forest, my two canine protectors would like to see what I look like, but I would prefer to wait until Moony is back to his human self.”

“I didn’t mean to press you,” Sirius apologized. Moony whined softly indicating he understood. “Why don’t you come to our room in the morning and have breakfast with me. We can help Moony to recover together. You can show us then.”

“My goodness, Mr. Black, are you trying to get me into a compromising position?” Harry teased, and they all laughed.

“Well, Miss Potter, I would never do anything that you didn’t agree to. Besides, you have been known to sleep with me in the same bed on occasion.” Except for Arsinoe, they all knew he was referring to the times when he would stay with Harry when she was hurt or upset. The older witch merely ducked her head trying not to look shocked.

“Arsinoe, Harry and Sirius are pulling your leg. He stays with Harry when she is upset or injured, and the others will too,” Ron laughed as they reached the castle.

“Oh...was my...er...I didn’t mean to misconstrue...”she faltered.

“No offense taken, Miss Darkmoon,” Sirius smiled. “Harry and I like to tease once in awhile.”

Arsinoe nodded, as they made their way to the infirmary, and Dumbledore went to wake Madam Pomfrey. They returned a short while later to find Harry alone with Sirius, helping him off with his robes. Moony was sitting at the bottom of the bed, ears pricked, watching. The moon was low in the sky but would not set for at least two more hours. Harry had not realized they had been roaming the forest for several hours before they were attacked.

“It is good to see that you are uninjured for a change, Harry,” Poppy chuckled. “I felt sure that the Headmaster was waking me up to patch you up again.”

“Sorry, Poppy. I’ll have to remember to keep you busy in the future.”

“That won’t be necessary. I am busy enough now as it is.” Madam Pomfrey turned her attention to Sirius. “Well, Mr. Black,” she remarked running her wand over him, “I see Harry partially healed you. What happened, Harry? Did you run out of healing energy?”

“Not completely, but I am exceptionally tired and had to not only transform, but take on a troll, a group of Dementors, and a certain evil wizard.”

“So...it’s true...the Necromancy worked. He’s come back.”

“Unfortunately, Poppy. Now that we have all actually seen him I must go and notify Arthur.”

“Headmaster,” Harry looked up, “I think it would be wise to notify the public that he may be about. Just let them know enough so they can be prepared in the event of an attack.”

“What would you have us say, Child?”

“Tell them that the Deatheaters have tried a dark spell involving Necromancy in an effort to revive the Dark Lord’s body. Let them know that is why it was stolen. Don’t tell them he has been seen yet. Just warn them that it is unclear if the spell worked and they should remain on guard.”

“I think she’s got a great future in politics. She just said everything and nothing,” Sirius quipped.

“Indeed, I shall discuss her idea with Arthur. Poppy when can Sirius return to his room?”

“I want him to spend the rest of the night here. I will release him in time for the staff meeting in the morning.”

“Now, Madam Pomfrey...”he stared to object.

“You shut up and lay down, Sirius Black,” Harry admonished, pointing her wand at him. “You will do as Madam Pomfrey says.”

Poppy and Dumbledore both burst out laughing at the exchange, while Moony nudged Sirius gently with his nose, pushing him down on the bed with his front paws.

“I can see that it will do no good to argue,” Sirius grumbled good-naturedly. “Harry will you see that Moony gets downstairs okay?”

“Moony and I are both staying here to make sure you don’t sneak off.”

“Now, Harry, I do not believe that will be necessary,” Dumbledore told her quietly.

“No, I am staying, Headmaster. So unless you plan on stunning me and levitating me back to my quarters...”

“No,” Dumbledore laughed, “even I know better than to argue with a powerful young witch once her mind has been made up.”

“Thank you.” Harry beamed happily. “Poppy, why don’t you go on back to bed. I think I can manage Sirius for the rest of the night.”

“It isn’t Sirius I’m concerned about. Professor Lupin will be transforming soon...”

“He will be fine. I can help him once the transformation is completed. Is there anything you usually give him?”

“He likes hot chocolate and I give him a glass of the Pepper-up Potion mixed with healing herbs.”

“Do you have the potion ready?”

“I will see that it is left out for you before I retire to my room. You can summon the house elves for his cocoa, and he will need clean robes.”

“Right,” Harry nodded. “Moony, get up on the other bed on the opposite side of Sirius’. I will rest on this one.” Harry indicated the two beds, and watched the wolf do as he was told. She then stretched out on the other bed

“I shall bid you all good night, then,” Dumbledore remarked, blue eyes twinkling. “I will send Arthur an owl as soon as I get back to my office and request that he reply by floo first thing in the morning.”

“Do we get to hear his answer?”

“I happen to know it will do no good to try and keep it a secret from a certain Little Phoenix.”

“I’ll take that as a yes,” Harry responded, grinning. “Poppy, I promise to call you right away if either of my two charges has a problem.”

“See that you do, Miss. I am still waiting for you to do your hospital study for your healing license.”

“I fully intend to, but first we have a few more important matters to deal with. In the mean time I think I read that I can do some clinical hours with a licensed healer in a clinic or infirmary type setting?”

“Ah...so she wants to work for me, Albus.”

“I think we may be able to work it in from time to time, Poppy,” Dumbledore told her as they both left the infirmary. “Although she has quite a bit....” Harry didn’t hear the rest of the conversation as the door closed behind them.

“Now let me see...”she considered, then tapped her wand and called Dobby’s name.

“Harry Potter, Dobby is happy to see you are unhurt.”

“Dobby I am not even going to ask how you know I had an altercation with a certain wizard tonight. Right now I need you to bring Professor Lupin clean robes, and see that we all get some hot cocoa and breakfast at about six in the morning.”

“Dobby will take care of Professor Lupin’s clothes and see you all get the cocoa and something to eat.”

“Thank you, Dobby,” she said patting him on the head. The elf blushed and then snapped his fingers, disappearing with a pop.

Rising from the bed, Harry went over to where Remus had stretched out on the other bed. She sat down slowly, and began to pet him gently. She could sense his anxiety, noting he was starting to pant and look out the window at the slowly sinking moon.

“He was right, Honey, it was a rough one this month.”

“Is there anything we can do for him?”

“Just what you are doing now. He knows we’re here for him, and has told me on more that one occasion how much that means to him. Somehow it makes it more bearable.”

“Then I will just stay here and keep petting him till the moon sets and he starts to change.”

“Ah...Harry...you know he will be stark naked?”

“That’s why I sent for his robes. He has nothing I haven’t seen before...”

“Excuse me, Miss Wings?”

“Sirius, you seem to forget I posed as the opposite sex and lived in the boys’ dorm for a number of years.”

“But there was no way you could go around undressed.”

“Only before my breasts developed. I could leave off my shirt and I wore boys underclothes...remember?”

“Still you kept yourself covered down below...Oh...”Sirius eyes widened for a minute as he realized that Harry may have kept herself hidden but her roommates certainly did not.

“Yeah, right...”she blushed. “They got me out of there in the nick of time.”

“I should say so,” Sirius frowned.

“Especially with Seamus Finnigan. He liked to call himself the Magic Wand of Ireland, and he wasn’t speaking about the one he bought at Ollivander’s,” Harry snickered. “He was...shall we say...quite open and proud of what Mother Nature had given him?”

“Harry!” Sirius exclaimed pretending to be shocked, but he was laughing.

“What? You think it was easy pretending not to notice. Anyway, we all fixed him. Dean put a spell on his privates while he was asleep. He turned them green and put an engorgement charm on him at the same time...” Harry started laughing hysterically at the memory. “Needless...to ....say...he couldn’t...go...to class...that day. He was too...embarrassed to...come to....Madam Pomfrey....too.”

“I have a good mind to take you over my knee, young lady,” Sirius stated trying to sound firm and parent like, but failing miserably.

“Now don’t go getting kinky on me,” she teased. Sirius laughed and threw his pillow at her. Moony looked up, and Harry swore he was smiling.

They just rested and dozed for the rest of the night until the moon disappeared below the horizon. Harry tried not to watch as Moony transformed, but could not remove her eyes. She cringed as she heard his bones breaking and reshaping. His face flattened and the hair on his body reminded her of a camera being run in reverse as it disappeared back into his follicles. As soon as the transformation was completed, she pulled the sheet over his body to allow him some privacy, gently kissing his forehead. Sirius had come to stand beside Remus bed.

“He’s okay, Honey. He just needs to rest.”

“I know. I just hate to seem him hurting like that.”

“I hate to have you see me hurting,” Remus remarked, opening his eyes, “but I’m glad you’re both here with me.”

“We aim to please,” Sirius answered with a chuckle.

“So are we going to get to see your snake? Or was that Seamus Finnegan’s?” Remus quipped.

“I am going to pretend I didn’t hear that.” Harry blushed rolling her eyes. “I will do a quick transformation before Dobby gets here and brings us our breakfast.”

Harry stood back and did the spells in her mind, and while she still was not used to doing the snake, she executed the difficult magic with little effort. Sirius and Remus were both pleased, and she climbed up Remus bedpost and coiled her tail up next to him before changing back. They were both excited over her new animal and remarked that it was in the colors of Slytherin. Harry just grinned and told them Severus needed a little attention too. They talked for a while and Harry rubbed Remus sore muscles until Dobby came with their food and cocoa. Harry was happy to be with them like this, and relieved that Sirius seemed to be acting like his old self.

Madam Pomfrey came back at about eight and pronounced them free to go, pleased that Harry had taken such good care of them. They all walked back to their quarters together and following a shower, Harry went down to her first staff meeting. It was long and dull. She managed to get through it before going off with Severus for her lesson, which went better now that she knew what she had done wrong with her potion the day before. The new term was going to begin in two days, and she was both excited and apprehensive. Time would tell what kind of a teacher she would be.

Chapter 18

The two days following Harry’s encounter with Voldemort in the forest were filled with activity. The Order began to prepare for a renewal of the war, as did the Ministry. All believed that the renewal of hostilities was immanent and did not want to be caught off guard.

Arthur Weasley, now the permanent Minister of Magic, had not taken Harry’s suggestions to warn the public lightly. After much conversation with Dumbledore and several closed-door meetings with the Board of Governors, the general consensus was that Harry’s ideas were sound, and her suggestions were taken to heart. No one wanted a repeat of the scandals that had occurred while Fudge had been in charge of the government.

A special press conference was called with the Daily Prophet, the Quibbler, and the W. W. N. to announce the strategy and make sure the public was aware of the potential danger. It was not only successful, it was heralded by the populace as Honesty in Government. The Wizarding community was decidedly nervous but they were prepared. Voldemort would not take them by surprise again.

Harry had encountered only two obstacles. The first had been Hermione. She was furious that Harry had once again found herself in danger. She had given Harry a thorough tongue-lashing expostulating on how she had told Harry not to go into the Forbidden Forest in the first place. She had also been upset that Harry didn’t come to see her as soon as she had returned to the castle following the fight in the forest. She had been worried sick when the goblet had fired and Ron and the others went to help. Ron had been the one to tell her that they were safe when he had returned to Hogwarts. She had expected Harry to come and reassure her, but when she had not done so, Hermione had spent a sleepless night worrying about her friend. She had finally let it go after hearing that Harry had elected to stay with Sirius and Remus in the infirmary. Harry had apologized for having worried her so much and hugged her friend for showing such concern.

Harry’s other problem stemmed from the Wizarding public. Once again, they were looking towards her to be their savior. This was made doubly so since the Ministry had made Trelawney’s prophecy public as a part of their strategy. Up to that point, the public had only been aware of Harry’s role in the Mathias Prophecy. It had been generally assumed that the prophecy, which had been destroyed during the battle in the Ministry, was the same one. Voldemort too, had not known what Sybil Trelawney had prophesized to Albus Dumbledore. He had never heard the last half of the prophecy. Unfortunately, he would now know its contents. This meant that he would step up his attempts to thwart Harry and turn the tide in his favor. Harry knew that if he couldn’t kill her immediately he would find ways to weaken her. She could not help but think about his threat during their encounter in the Forbidden Forest. ‘I have a surprise for you, Potter. I know your weakness.’ Harry had no doubt in her mind that he wasn’t lying. She had no clue as to what he would do next and feared for the safety of her friends and loved ones. She was considering all of the possibilities as she made her way through the castle for the start of term feast and the sorting ceremony. She was nervous and excited as she took her place at the head table between Sirius and Severus.

Looking out over the Great Hall, she remembered when she had first come to Hogwarts. It seemed so long ago. Harry blinked back tears, as the memories of her years as a student overwhelmed her.

“You never get over it, Princess,” Remus whispered from his seat on the other side of Sirius. “No matter how many times I have been here as a teacher I always think back over my years as a student.”

“Using Legilimency now Lupin?” Snape’s sarcastic voice cut across to him.

“Don’t have to Severus,” Lupin grinned, “you can just look at Harry’s face to know what she is thinking. You can’t tell me you don’t get a wave of nostalgia every time you sit down for the Welcoming Feast.”

“Humph, such things are childish nonsense.”

“Is that why you feel so nervous, Sev?” Harry smiled. Your emotions are quite open this evening.”

“Are you scanning me?”

“Not intentionally. Sometimes it is harder to block when there are so many people and my own feelings are on edge.”

“Can you tell what we are all feeling, love?” Sirius asked, flashing a wide smile.

“Yes. You are as excited as I am. It feels good to feel your happiness. Remus is also feeling nostalgic and Severus is anxious and excited, but he masks it well.”

“Tell me, Harry, what is the Headmaster feeling?” Severus looked over towards where Dumbledore was sitting, blue eyes twinkling as he watched over his charges.

“Should I tell them, Albus?”

“Why don’t we keep it our secret?”

“All right,” Harry laughed. “It’s fun to keep them guessing.”

“How does it feel to be sitting with the Professors now Harry?” Professor Sinestra questioned from her seat beside Lupin.

“Scary, and kind of...I don’t know...exciting,” she responded, looking over towards the Gryffindor table. Ginny Weasley had just taken her seat with the other seventh years. She waved hello to Harry, who nodded and smiled back with a wink. Over on the Ravenclaw table Luna smiled up dreamily, nodding to her friend.

“OH...this is just so thrilling,” Hermione remarked from further down the table. “I can’t wait for the sorting.”

“Perhaps we should put the sorting hat on you again Miss Granger and see if you would still be placed in the same house,” Snape quipped.

“She was almost placed in Ravenclaw,” Harry said.

“Indeed. It is a wonder she was placed in Gryffindor.”

“Harry was almost placed in your House, Professor,” Hermione replied. “Would you have treated her differently if she had been a Slytherin?”

“Now this is getting interesting. Would you have been nicer to Harry, Severus, if she had been in your house?” Sirius questioned with interest.

“I was unaware that she was treated unfairly,” Severus responded curtly.

“He would have been no different,” Harry stated flatly. “He hated me because I looked so much like my father.” Harry looked sadly at Severus. He studied her calmly, placing a gentle hand on her back in a gesture of fondness and apology. She sensed his remorse, and gave him a wan smile before turning her attention back to the expanse of students.

The doors to the Great Hall had opened and McGonagall had entered carrying the stool with the Sorting Hat, followed by the first years. As soon as she had placed them in front of the staff table, Dumbledore tapped his glass for attention, standing to address the students and staff.

“Welcome back for another year at Hogwarts,” he announced. “I am glad to see so many happy faces and wish to welcome the first years. As usual, I have several start of term announcements. Since the nature of some of them is quite delicate, I will wait until after we have all eaten before I burden your minds. However, before we start the sorting I would like to introduce our new staff members. Due to the retirement of Madam Pince, we have a new Librarian. I am sure many of you know Miss Hermione Granger.” The older students clapped joyfully, some yelling hello. Hermione stood up and smiled. “Mr. Neville Longbottom will also be doing an apprenticeship with Professor Sprout and will be assisting her with her classes later in the year.” The Headmaster continued amid the applause as Neville also rose.

“Next I would like to announce that Professor Lupin will be taking over for Hagrid teaching Care of Magical Creatures and Professor Black will be teaching Charms.” He did not mention the death of Professor Flitwick. “We also have some changes in our class schedules. We have a new Professor, Tiberius Snape, who will be teaching NEWT and OWL level Defense Against the Dark Arts.” Tiberius stood to limited applause and whispers while the older students wondered if he was related to their Potions instructor. Dumbledore anticipated this with amusement. “Just in case you were wondering he is the uncle to Professor Severus Snape. I am sure you will treat him with the same courtesy as you do his nephew.” Harry glanced over at the two Snapes who had arched their brows in amusement at the ripple of sighs and groans that followed. “Professor Severus Snape will be teaching NEWT and OWL lever Potions in addition to the first through fourth year Defense Against the Dark Arts.” Harry could sense the anxiety this caused in the students and had to suppress a grin, as Dumbledore continued. “In addition, Ms. Circe Snape, Professor Severus Snape’s sister, will be working in the capacity as my private secretary.” Circe stood briefly to mixed applause and nods. “Should any of the older students be interested in babysitting, her young daughter, Phaedra will also be staying with her in the castle. If you wish to help her out you may leave your name with you Head of House and it will be forwarded to my office. Finally, I wish to introduce Professor Arsinoe Darkmoon. She will be offering special classes to fifth year students and up in Ancient Egyptian and Aztec Mysticism” Arsinoe stood gracefully amid whispers of excitement and applause. “A sign up sheet has been posted in each Common room. I will ask you to have them back to me by Wednesday so that she may start classes next week. Slytherin and Gryffindor will be held on Wednesdays and Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff on Mondays. They will be double period classes and I have made certain the years involved have free periods at those times for those who wish to attend. I also wish to tell you that due to additional administrative duties our Assistant Head Mistress, Professor McGonagall, will only be teaching the NEWT and OWL level Transfiguration classes. Our other new Professor will take over the first through fourth year Transfiguration and Potions classes. I am sure you will all recognize Miss Harry Potter.” Dumbledore beamed in Harry’s direction.

Harry was embarrassed, and did not wish to stand up as the cheers and applause rocked the Great Hall. Sirius was grinning from ear to ear, and deftly reached around to pinch her on the buttocks, to make her stand. She smiled at the tumultuous applause, but glared at her godfather as she sat back down.

“I knew I could get you to rise to the occasion,” Sirius whispered wickedly. Remus was laughing and Severus maintained his usual scowl.

“Now I will hold the rest of the announcements till after the sorting and we have all eaten. Let the sorting begin,” Dumbledore said resuming his seat.

The first years watched in awe as the Sorting Hat twitched, and the tear opened to form its mouth and the hat began to sing:

Welcome to our stately school

Hogwarts is its name

For the past one thousand years

It has gained renown and fame

For here within these walls

Each will learn the crafts

In the art of witching and wizardry

But before I sort you into each house

A warning I would proclaim

For while you will be divided

United you must remain

For evil lurks outside these walls

And will try to take control

So follow the leads of those who know

And have heard the call

To keep each individual house intact

Yet united one and all

For some will go to Slytherin

If you display the cunning and ambition

While others into Hufflepuff

Those of loyalty and hard work

To Ravenclaw the brightest go

Their minds to overstuff

And finally into Gryffindor

Whose hearts are brave and true

Yet I pray you to remember

How as one you worked before

To keep our Hogwarts free from peril

Lest these hallowed halls should fall

To one whose heart is cold as stone

A soul that’s rotten at its core

So heed my warning here today

That we may say with pride

Hogwarts shall forever be

A house of learning and repute

For the good of wizardry

The Great Hall was silent for a moment as the students looked from one another to the head table before erupting into applause and cheers of Hogwart’s forever. McGonagall gave the students a few minutes to calm down, and then unrolled the parchment she had been holding in her hands.

“As I call your name you will sit on the stool and place the Sorting Hat on your head. Once you are sorted, you will go over to sit at your house table. Allen, Tabitha,” McGonagall stated crisply.

Tabitha Allen was a short plump girl with mousy brown hair and big brown eyes. She looked terrified as she sat on the stool and placed the hat on her head.

“Ravenclaw!” the hat bellowed. The hall erupted into applause and Tabitha ran over to the Ravenclaw table.

“Blackthorn, Morgan” McGonagall continued.

“Slytherin!” the hat called, even before the boy had placed it fully onto his head. Harry was reminded of when Draco Malfoy had been sorted.

The sorting continued through Brooks, Brownwing, Caldwell, Castlebury, and then came to Chang, Lee. Harry knew this was Cho Chang’s cousin and the youngest grandchild of the elderly Mr. Chang, Cho’s great grandfather. She watched in anticipation as the small dark haired oriental boy placed the hat on his head.

“Interesting...”the hat muttered. “You have many fine qualities...and a long family line of powerful witches and wizards...Hmm...Gryffindor!” the hat finally yelled.

Harry was delighted that the old Chinese gentleman’s youngest grandchild had been sorted into her old house, and applauded merrily. The sorting continued for another half hour with Gryffindor getting twelve new students, Slytherin ten, Ravenclaw twelve, and Hufflepuff fourteen. As soon as the sorting was completed, Dumbledore led everyone in the school song. Harry noted Snape rolling his eyes and his Uncle Tiberius bore the usual family sneer. Circe sang happily, however, eyeing her brother and uncle mischievously. Harry wondered idly where Phaedra was, and as soon as everyone finished singing and the food appeared on the table she turned to ask Severus.

“Severus, where is Phaedra? It just occurred to me she is not at the feast.”

“Phaedra is too young to come to the feast. Circe’s house elf is minding her and her dinner was sent up. She will start in the school in Hogsmead tomorrow.”

“Is she excited?”

“I believe she is rather nervous about making new friends, but her mother has reassured her that she will do fine.”

“Honey, how are you feeling about teaching tomorrow?” Sirius inquired from beside her.

“Probably about the same way as Phaedra is about starting a new school,” Harry laughed, looking at Sirius with affection.

“You will do fine, Princess,” Lupin stated knowingly. “You have a talent for working with young children.”

“That in itself is amazing since I never had a proper childhood myself.”

“I would think you had an amazing childhood judging by some of the things you have accomplished since you started here at Hogwarts,” Severus sneered.

“Oh, Merlin,” Harry rolled her eyes, looking at the night sky reflected in the enchanted ceiling, “he’s back in the nasty Potion Master Snape mode.”

Sirius and Remus both laughed, and Snape scowled down at her, dark eyes glittering.

“If I were you Miss Potter I would remember that the nasty Potion Master is your supervisor and will be keeping a good eye on you,” he scowled, giving her his best glare.

“Sorry, Sev, but you can’t get to me anymore. I know you too well. Save it for the first years,” Harry remarked, grinning.

“I might remind you that I have no first year classes.”

“No, but I do. If I read my schedule properly I have a Potions class first thing in the morning and you will be monitoring it since you don’t have any class until ten.”

“Then perhaps I should give my little speech so they don’t give you any trouble.”

“I am sure I will not need you to help me control the class. You can just sit there and glare happily,” she smirked.

“She told you, Severus,” Sirius barking laugh informed him.

“If I were you, Black, I would worry about what Charms you will be teaching rather than something which doesn’t concern you.”

“Everything Harry does concerns me,” Sirius shot back.

“Now both of you behave,” Harry interrupted, “or I will just have to tie you both up again. Only this time you will have to sit and listen to one of Albus little speeches on the merits of ten pin bowling and chamber music!”

Sirius groaned and Severus scowl deepened. Dumbledore had overheard the conversation and leaned over watching them with amusement.

“I shall be happy to accommodate you should the need arise, Harry.” His blue eyes twinkled merrily.

“I will keep you informed of the situation Headmaster. By the way, I would like to learn how to bowl. Would you like to show me some time?”

“Marvelous!” he beamed. “We shall make a date to go to the bowling alley in Hogsmead.”

“I didn’t know they had one,” Harry commented.

“It is on the far side of the village. The alley is only a small one, but I think you will enjoy it.”

“Then why don’t we make it a date and bring my protectors along with us. We don’t get to have too much fun these days. I could use a break from my worries about what is going on with the war starting up again.”

“Excellent idea!” Sirius exclaimed, delighted at the dark look on Severus face. “I would love an afternoon with Harry. We haven’t all spent too much time together as a group lately. I would like to see her smiling and relaxed.”

“Here! Here,” Remus agreed raising his glass in agreement.

“It is settled then. We shall go the first Hogsmead weekend.”

“Oh, I am having lunch that day with Hermione and Arsinoe,” Harry frowned.

“Then we will all lunch together at the Three Broomsticks and then Hermione and Arsinoe can do some shopping while we all go bowling,” Dumbledore commented. He knew Harry wanted some time alone with her three protectors.

“I am afraid, Headmaster, that...”

“No excuses, Severus,” Dumbledore said sternly. “This is for Harry. We will all have a grand time.”

“Yes, Sir,” the younger man acquiesced. Harry noted his scowl deepen as he reached for a piece of baked ham.

“I should think you would enjoy some free time with me?” she whispered.

“I dislike bowling and as for spending free time together I should prefer if it were just the two of us.”

“Humph, she may be your soul mate, but she cares about all of us. Did you ever think it makes her happy when we’re all together?”

“Eavesdropping again, Black?”

“Not really, since I am sitting right next to her and can hear every word.”

“Please...stop...both of you. I don’t like it when you both act like this.” Harry looked from one to the other frowning.

“I’m sorry, Harry. I was merely trying to tell you that sometimes I prefer to be alone with you. I did not mean to get into it with Sirius.” Severus face softened at seeing her becoming distressed.

“Me too. You know I just like to bait Severus.” Sirius gave her a quick wink. “I apologize, Severus. I think we should all spend time both as a group and give Harry some individual time too outside of her additional studies.”

“I think that is a marvelous idea.,” Lupin chimed in. “I would like to take Harry to dinner one night. That is if she would like to go.”

“I would love it, but will the Headmaster let me leave the grounds with things so tense?”

“So long as I know where you two are going,” Dumbledore answered, looking at Lupin down the table.

“I will let you know. I think an emergency Portkey might be useful for all of us when we are away from Hogwarts,” Remus added, smiling at Harry.

“I shall arrange them,” Dumbledore agreed.

“You know, Remus, Harry was right,” Sirius commented looking at his friend with amusement, “you really are a wolf in sheep’s clothing. Severus and I didn’t even get a chance to ask her to go anywhere and here you have already made a date for dinner.”

“It’s hardly a date. We haven’t even decided when to go yet.” Lupin replied with a boyish smile.

“Then how about this Saturday evening,” Harry inquired, green eyes glowing with delight.

“Seven o’clock good for you, Princess?”

“I will be ready.”

Sirius growled low in his throat, but his eyes were dancing. Severus merely looked disgruntled, but didn’t say a word. Harry could sense he wanted to ask her out, but would not do so in front of the others.

“I think Severus is jealous,” Sirius whispered loud enough for his old rival to hear.

“If Harry chooses to go to dinner with Lupin it is her business,” he snapped.

“Well then I am going to ask her to go with me too,” Sirius replied. “Harry would you like to go with me to dinner on the following Friday evening?”

“It would be my pleasure so long as we go on your motorcycle.”

“Ah...an evening out and a wild ride under the stars. I shall pick you up at six.”

“Humph...can’t you do better than that Black?” Severus scowled, not giving him a chance to reply, turning his attention to Harry as the desserts appeared on the table. “Miss Potter,” he addressed her formally, “would you do me the honor of accompanying me to a concert of the London Symphony on the twentieth of September? I believe the moon will be full so your other protectors will be otherwise engaged.”

“I would be thrilled, Severus,” Harry answered, glancing at Sirius and Remus. Neither seemed to be offended by his remark about the full moon.

“Then I shall arrange for the tickets. It is a Saturday evening.”

“Ah...I wish I could accompany you both,” Dumbledore interrupted, “but I shall be otherwise occupied with Order business.”

“Will you be having a meeting, Headmaster? Severus and I could go another time.”

“No, Child, to both your questions. I am expecting some new information to arrive at that time. I shall make sure you both have Portkeys and that the Aurors are notified. I promise they will not get in your way.”

“Thank you, Headmaster.” Severus nodded knowing the need for additional protection away from Hogwarts.

They finished their desserts and were relaxing when Dumbledore stood up once again.

“Now that we have all eaten I have a few more announcements. First, I need not remind the older students that the Forbidden Forest is just that. It is more dangerous than ever and anyone venturing in will be severely punished. Mr. Filch has also asked me to remind all students that no magic is to be preformed in the hallways, ever!” The students snickered quietly, as Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled. I would also like to congratulate this year’s Head Boy and Girl, Mr. Colin Creevy from Gryffindor and Miss Luna Lovegood from Ravenclaw.” The hall erupted into cheers, and Harry noted that Luna was wearing an odd hat with a pelican on top. She had pinned her badge to its huge bill. “Now I have a serious subject which it is my sad duty to discuss. Lord Voldemort has returned once again through the use of some very dark magic in the form of Necromancy.” A shudder passed through the Great Hall, all eyes on Dumbledore. “Hogsmead weekends will continue for third years and up, but I reserve the right to cancel them without notice. The war has started anew and it is imperative that we all continue to work together as we did last year. Heed the warning of the Sorting Hat. We only had a short reprieve from the dark times. I urge you all to use caution. Remember, it will be up to you to choose whether to do what is easy or what is right. I fear some of you may still take the wrong path. Think about your actions and their consequences before you decide whether you will stay in the light, for the path to darkness will lead to nothing but misery and heartbreak. That will be all. You are dismissed. Sleep well and try not to let the bed bugs bite.”

The students erupted into nervous giggles at his final remark, lightening the somber mood somewhat. Harry was about to rise to go to her room when Ginny and Luna approached the Head table.

“Harry...er...Miss Potter,” Ginny grinned, “good luck. Mum says to remind you, Ron, and Hermione not to forget to owl her at least once a week.”

“I will, Ginny, don’t worry.”

“Miss Potter, I know you will overcome the obstacles ahead,” Luna remarked dreamily. “The phoenix will burn and the dragon will appear in the night sky when the time is right.”

“Luna, what are you talking about?”

“What?” Luna blinked her eyes. “Oh it is good to see you, Harry...er...Professor. Good luck.” She smiled walking away with an odd expression as the group stared after her.

“Yes...um...Headmaster did Luna just utter a prophecy?”

“I believe so, Harry, but we should not discuss it here. I think we should all go up to my office. Minerva, you should come too, and bring Arsinoe and Mr. Weasley.”

“Of course, Albus,” Professor McGonagall replied with a worried frown.

The group left through the side door and headed up the stairs to Dumbledore’s office but Harry stopped when she reached the second floor.

“Professor Dumbledore, I will be up in a minute. I wish to use my pensive. I want to store the memory of what Luna said before we go into it further.”

“Very well, Harry, but I will expect you in my office within fifteen minutes,” he instructed. His tone brooked no argument.

“I’ll be there,” she said, hurrying off towards her room.

Uttering her password, she let herself in, noticing that Snuffles was no longer there. Harry knew that Dobby had been instructed to take the dog down to Hagrid’s so she did not worry about it but missed her dog’s usual greeting. ‘I’ll have to go down and visit her as soon as I get the chance,” she mused going over to her closet taking out the pensive. Pulling out her wand, Harry concentrated on the memory. Pulling the silver thread from her mind, she placed it in the pensive. She then listened to it again, and a chill ran up her spine. ‘The phoenix will burn and the dragon will appear in the night sky when the time is right.’ Harry knew this had something to do with Arsinoe and the feathered serpent. She hoped that either Dumbledore or Arsinoe would have some kind of answer to whatever it meant. She didn’t take the time to ponder it further though, as she knew the Headmaster was waiting. Locking her room, she hurried off towards the Headmaster’s office. She said the password, ‘Canary Creams,’ and mounted the spiral stairs.

“Come in, Harry,” Dumbledore’s voice called before she could knock.

Harry entered the office and took a seat on the sofa beside Remus. He poured her a cup of tea from the service that had been set up on the table. She noted that Ron was already there, along with Arsinoe. They were seated on either side of the fireplace. Snape was sitting on the other side of Remus. Sirius and McGonagall had seated themselves in a set of chairs off to the left. Dumbledore was facing them all in a rather overstuffed chair directly in front of the hearth.

“Harry, what is going on?” Ron mouthed silently. He had been on patrol with Tonks when McGonagall found him and was unaware of the evening’s events.

“You will be informed shortly, Mr. Weasley,” Dumbledore replied without ever having looked over to where Ron was sitting. Ron visibly jumped since he had not said anything aloud. “Harry may just have encountered another prophecy from Miss Lovegood.” Dumbledore quickly brought Ron and Arsinoe up to speed since Arsinoe had not overheard what Luna had said. Ron looked stunned and Arsinoe nodded thoughtfully before she spoke.

“I believe you are right, Albus. I have been having visions with the Peyote and keep seeing a Phoenix in the flames, but I do not know what it means.”

“Couldn’t it just have something to do with Fawkes?” Harry questioned, looking over to where the magnificent Phoenix sat on his perch.

“That doesn’t seem likely, Princess, since Luna was speaking directly to you.”

“But Remus, Phoenixes burn when they die. If Luna was referring to me, could this be a warning of my death?”

“No!” Sirius shouted. “You mustn’t say such things. She also said the dragon would appear in the sky when the time was right.”

“Perhaps the dragon she referred to was the constellation, Draco?” Snape remarked quietly, dark eyes fixed on Harry.

“I refuse to believe that Snape!” Sirius jumped up from his chair and began pacing nervously. ‘Harry can’t die...not now,’ he thought frantically. ‘She’s survived Voldemort this long. If this is a true prophecy it must mean something else.’

“Sirius, sit down,” McGonagall told him calmly. “You are jumping to conclusions. We all know that Miss Lovegood is often in a daydream, but that does not mean she has the sight.” McGonagall’s practical logic seemed to calm Sirius somewhat and he resumed his seat.

“Professor, you are logical as always,” Harry remarked giving her a small grin.

“I am merely stating a fact. Has Luna ever given you any indication that she has the sight, Harry? You know her better than any of us.”

“Well...I have often wondered what she seems tuned into. She really can be quite odd. On the other hand she has never given me any reason to believe that she can see the future.”

“Humph...” Ron snorted, “She’s always been more than spacey. Reads the damn Quibbler upside down.”

“Just because she can read upside down doesn’t mean she’s daft. I think it is a rather unique gift,” Harry responded.

“I agree with Harry,” Dumbledore said, blue eyes twinkling. “It took me some time to learn to read upside down. Miss Lovegood seems to have achieved the talent naturally.”

Ron looked at the Headmaster with an expression of shock and Harry just grinned. Everybody knew that Dumbledore was a genius, but he was also a bit eccentric, much like Luna Lovegood. She wondered idly if he had been nicknamed in school, just like Luna. She had come to be known as Looney Luna. Harry had to suppress a giggle when Daffy Dumbledore popped into her head.

“Headmaster, if I may,” Snape addressed the older man, who nodded, “Miss Lovegood also said that the time would be right. We may all be jumping to conclusions. If this is a genuine prophecy, it may just be a portent of something good.”

“That is entirely possible, Severus. Prophecies are tricky to interpret. Jumping to conclusions can be detrimental. It will do none of us any good to worry about it. We are not even certain if Miss Lovegood is a genuine seer.”

“Just the same, Albus, we shouldn’t discount the possibility,” Remus remarked.

“I think Remus is right,” Sirius agreed. “We need to be prepared. If this is a real prophecy we need to figure it out.”

“That could take years!” Harry sputtered. “In case you’ve all forgotten we don’t have that kind of time.”

“Harry would you like to use the Peyote with me? Perhaps you will be able to see something that I can’t. Obviously, Miss Lovegood was imparting something meant for you to know. It is possible you will be able to see it within the flames.”

“I...don’t know. I don’t like the idea of a drug induced vision. It gives me the creeps.”

“The choice is yours to make. If you wish to try, we will do so one evening following your lesson. Your protectors can be there if you like.”

“I wouldn’t mind trying the stuff,” Ron remarked. “I wonder if I would see anything.”

“If you wish to try I will help you.” Arsinoe looked at Ron thoughtfully. “I understand you did well in divination.”

“How do you know that?”

“I told her Ron,” Dumbledore answered. “When Arsinoe came I needed to fill her in on some of your background and role as Keeper of the Goblet.”

“Oh...Why?”

“Because you are able to connect with Harry’s mind when she is in trouble. In order to help her I needed to know how that was possible,” Arsinoe explained. “It’s a different kind of magic than I am used to.”

“You know Ron, it might be a good idea for you to try the Peyote,” Remus remarked thoughtfully. “You are closer to Harry in a different way than the rest of us. You’ve been with her through out all of her time here at Hogwarts. You may just see something that the rest of us wouldn’t understand.”

“Then I will try it, so long as Professor Dumbledore says it’s safe.”

“You will be in no danger, Ron, so long as you do as Arsinoe instructs.”

“I would like to observe,” Sirius added. “Someone should watch to make sure everything goes all right along with Arsinoe.”

“Then if you’re going to be drugged, I am going in with you,” Harry stated firmly.

“What for Harry?”

“Even in a trance someone has to watch out for you. I know you Ronald Weasley and your visions may just be something...Ah...rated X. Somebody has to keep you on the straight and narrow for Hermione!”

Harry was almost as red as Ron was as they grinned at each other. Sirius and Remus were laughing aloud and Snape had raised his eyebrow in amusement. McGonagall pursed her lips while Arsinoe shook her head. Professor Dumbledore’s eyes were twinkling merrily, his lips curled into a bright smile.

“Then I suggest we all retire for the night. Harry you and Ron are to let Arsinoe know when you wish to try the Peyote. Sirius you may of course attend to help Arsinoe make sure things go as planned.

“Headmaster...Miss Darkmoon...if you would both allow me to assist with the mixture I would be most grateful.” Snape looked from one to the other.

“I have no objection, Albus. Professor Snape is a master at his craft and I understand his desire to learn something new.”

“Very well, Severus. You may assist. Remus would you like to write down what happens?”

“Sir? They will be in a trance.”

“We need to record what they saw before they have time to forget any of it. Sirius you can help too.”

“Albus, are you sure there will be no danger to them?”

“I am certain. I used the Peyote many years ago with Arsinoe’s grandfather. So long as it is used correctly, they will be in no danger. Arsinoe uses it and is an expert at mixing it and Severus is a master at potions.”

“Then it is agreed. Harry let me know when you and Ron wish to try the Peyote so we can be ready.”

“How about Sunday afternoon?”

“Is Harry’s suggestion good for you, Ron?”

“No. I was going to spend Sunday with Hermione. I have the afternoon off. I would rather she didn’t know about this,” Ron looked uncomfortable.

“Keeping secrets from her already, Ron?” Sirius teased.

“Not really. I just know she will worry about what is going on.”

“I agree with Ron. Hermione will go crazy.”

“Won’t she be more upset that you both kept it from her?” McGonagall questioned.

Harry and Ron both squirmed uncomfortably. Hermione would be furious with them for even doing this.

“I believe she will agree with the need to try,” Arsinoe remarked thoughtfully. “She is a very intelligent young woman with a keen desire to learn. I think she should be allowed to watch.”

“Who’s gonna tell her?” Ron asked nervously. He knew Hermione’s wrath when she was angry.

“I will, Mr. Weasley,” McGonagall stated. “She will not become as upset if she hears it from me. I will tell her we need to try it in an effort to unravel Miss Lovegood’s potential prophecy before the next meeting of the Order.”

“Thank you Minerva.” Harry beamed at the older witch. She knew that Hermione had been her favorite student while they were in school.

“Then it is all settled. We shall meet here in my office on Sunday at two. Arsinoe if you will stay for a few moments with Minerva I would like to discuss your classes,” Dumbledore said to the two older witches. “In the mean time Harry, try not to worry. You have to concentrate on teaching and the extra studies you are pursuing with Severus and Arsinoe.” He dismissed them with a wave of his hand.

“I’ll try,” Harry replied, as the group rose and headed out the door.

Ron turned in the opposite direction after bidding them good night since he had to finish his patrol with Tonks. Harry walked back to her room with Sirius. He had put his arm around her waist protectively and Harry noted that he seemed lost in thought. Remus was following behind them with Severus.

“Harry, are you all right with this?” Sirius questioned.

“You mean trying the Peyote?”

“Yes, you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to.”

“I know, but maybe there is something to it. Dumbledore and Arsinoe seem to think so,” Harry responded uncertainly.

“Nevertheless, divination is an imprecise form of magic. All those prophecies stored in the Department of Mysteries should tell you that. Many have been studied for years and still people don’t understand them.”

“Black is right, Harry,” Snape remarked from behind them, “and you will be under a drug induced vision. What you see may not be a true vision at all, merely the effects of the narcotic.”

“I agree,” Remus added, “you may see things you wish to see or things you fear unconsciously.”

“Hmm...Almost like a Boggart tapping into my brain.”

“Exactly! It may not be a real vision at all, just your own fears and desires manifesting themselves from the drug,” Remus answered, grinning as he remembered teaching her during her third year.

“Well it won’t hurt to try. I would rather have a drug-induced vision than the ones I have when Voldemort and I link minds. Maybe I can find out what he’s up to before it happens.”

“Still love, I don’t want you to do something just because you may feel pressured to do it. Voldemort has been quiet since the episode in the forest. He may be lying low for awhile,” Sirius suggested.

“He’s not,” she responded flatly. “It’s only been a few days and even though I haven’t had any more nightmares, my scar has been prickling.”

“Harry why didn’t you tell us this sooner?” Sirius demanded.

“I don’t want you to worry. It’s happened before you know.”

“Princess, promise us you will tell us immediately if you have any nightmares.”

“Remus, you and Sirius are directly across the hall, and I usually wake up screaming anyway. Severus can be here in a matter of minutes via the secret passageway from the dungeon, so the point is moot.”

“And if you don’t wake up screaming, Potter, what then?”

“Then, Severus, I will wake you all up. I don’t like to be alone after I have those dream connections. The last one was the worst one ever. I think it has something to do with his return.”

“You did say it was more like you were there. That you actually witnessed his resurrection as it was going on,” Snape mused.

“Yeah, that’s what was so weird. Arsinoe thinks I may have had some sort of astral projection.”

“She may be right, although it is rare,” Remus concurred, “unfortunately we may never know for certain unless it happens again.”

“Well I for one hope it doesn’t,” Harry pouted.

“Would you like one of us to stay for awhile while you fall asleep?” Sirius asked when they had reached her door.

“No, I’ll be all right. I miss Snuffles though. I sort of got used to her company.”

“I could fill in.” Sirius grinned, transforming.

“Now Padfoot, any other time I would love for you to stay, but there are students in the building.”

“That never seemed to matter before,” he replied, taking on his human shape. He met her gaze, brown eyes studying her intently.

“We weren’t both teachers then and I was still underage. The godfather keeping an eye on his charge won’t work anymore,” she laughed, blushing. ‘God I wish I weren’t such a prude. If Sirius knew how much I wished he would stay and just snog with me...’ Harry blushed at the thought. She was happy he was back to paying her so much attention and her heart was beating fast. ‘I wonder if Moony can sense what I am feeling about Sirius, or if he can hear my heart racing?’

“One of us could remain in the hall for awhile,” Snape interjected, dark eyes glittering. Harry could sense his was jealous.

“Princess, I would be happy to sit with you too. This way we would all be with you and could say we were just giving you advice on how to conduct your classes.”

“Honestly, you three, I will be fine. Now I would like to go to bed,” Harry asserted opening her door. “So please don’t worry.”

“All right then, Honey, just remember to wake us if you need us,” Sirius replied.

“I promise I will, and if you hear any moans just ignore them. It will only be me having erotic dreams,” she joked.

Ducking into her room with a chuckle, Harry closed the door before they could say anything more, but their expressions had been priceless. Severus had blinked and both eyebrows had shot up, Sirius roared with laughter, and Moony turned red, giving her a low howl. If she hadn’t been in such a hurry she would have seen Sirius look at Remus and Severus. Taking a fast shower Harry crawled into bed. She had no idea they were waiting for her to fall asleep. Her protectors would not let her off so easily.

Harry slept fitfully with odd dreams, which she couldn’t define. They were full of shadowy figures, and occasional flashes of red light. However she couldn’t see what was going on, and they did not turn into full-blown nightmares. She awoke with a start at about three in the morning. Her mouth was dry, and she needed to go to the bathroom. Slipping from the bed she padded towards the loo, when she became aware of another presence in the room. Turning abruptly, she spotted two eyes glowing in the dark, reflected in the dim moonlight light shining through the window. Someone or something was in the chair of her sitting room. Harry froze in her tracks, cursing herself for not having her wand, when she realized the outline was that of a large black dog. He thumped his tail softly in greeting.

“Padfoot! You damn near scared me half to death,” she admonished. “I see telling you I didn’t need a babysitter didn’t faze any of you in the least. Where are the other two?”

“Sleeping, I expect,” Sirius informed her transforming. “We took shifts. I will be here for a while, Miss Wings. I only relieved Moony a few minutes ago, and he relieved Severus. I hope we didn’t wake you.”

“No, I need to use the loo,” she answered, turning to go into the bathroom. Harry noted that Sirius had transformed back into Padfoot when she came out. He was lying languidly on her sofa. He cocked his head and appeared to be giving her a sly smile. She just shook her head and climbed back into her bed. She lay awake, with her back towards the sitting room for a few minutes and then gave in. He had to be uncomfortable on the sofa. “Come on, Padfoot,” she called softly, patting the bed next to her. “You might as well be comfortable since I know you aren’t going to leave.” A minute later she felt the big dog climb onto the bed beside her.

“Thanks, love,” he whispered, having transformed once again. “You smell nice.” He kissed her hair.

“New shampoo,” she mumbled sleepily, as he put his arm around her, and molded his body to conform with hers.

Harry was acutely aware of his presence and wanted to turn and look at him, but held back. She knew that if she did she would either make a fool of herself or end up doing more than snogging. She suspected he knew it too, so she took his hand from where it was resting around her, and held onto it affectionately. He kissed her again, and she relaxed beside him, allowing sleep to claim her once again. This time her dreams were filled with Sirius laughing face and she did not wake until her alarm sounded, jarring her back to reality. The bed beside her was cold and she almost believed he had not been there except for a piece of black fur that had stuck to the blanket before he had transformed. Dressing quickly in a set of dark green robes to off set her eyes she pulled her hair up in a chignon and applied some light make up, studying her face in the mirror.

“You look lovely,” her mirror remarked, “much nicer than the other teachers.”

“Humph, I’ll bet Arsinoe looks better.”

“Ah...well...Miss Darkmoon is a beautiful woman, but you still outshine her. She does not have the aura of innocence that you do.”

“I’ll take your word for it,” Harry stated turning away from the mirror. “Let’s just hope the students don’t take innocence for stupidity,” Harry called over her shoulder as she left the room. Making her way down to the Great Hall she took her seat at the head table. She noted that none of her protectors were present and concluded that Sirius and Remus were probably sleeping in as they did not have early classes. Severus had probably already eaten since he was an early riser. As she mulled this over, Hagrid came in and took a seat beside her.

“Harry, I ‘ave not seen ya too much. I ‘ave been busy gettin’ the critters ready fer Professor Lupin. How ‘ave ya been?”

“Fine, Hagrid.” She beamed up at the half giant. “I’m sorry I haven’t been down to visit, but I have been really busy myself.”

“No problem. I expect we’ll be seein’ quite a bit o’ one another now that yer teaching ‘ere.”

“Me too. It will be almost as if Hermione, Ron and me had never graduated.”

“Yup, and now ye’ll be able to come down any ol’ time ya want without ‘aving to worry ‘bout gettin’ detention. Not that that ever stopped ya before.”

“No, it didn’t. That is the advantage of owning an invisibility cloak,” she laughed. “Have you spoken with Ron and Hermione yet?”

“I saw Ron with Tonks on patrol and Hermione stopped by with ‘im just before I left to come ta the castle. They were out fer an early mornin’ walk. She said she was too excited to eat, it bein’ ‘er first day an’ all.”

“Well I have an early morning Potions class so I am going to eat something before I have to deal with a group of first years and Severus at the same time. He will be observing.”

Hagrid laughed jovially, and they continued to chat for a while over breakfast and he filled her in on what he was up to. Phaedra was starting school in the village and he needed to see Dumbledore for his final instructions. It turned out the Headmaster was taking breakfast with the Snapes this morning to make sure Phaedra was not too nervous before sending her off. Some of the other teachers had come down while she was talking to Hagrid and were engaged in conversations with one another. Hagrid stayed for a little longer before excusing himself to go and see the Headmaster and fetch Phaedra off to school. Harry finished her coffee before deciding it was time to go and meet her first year class. She was just leaving the Great Hall when Professor McGonagall came in, stopping her.

“Harry, I just want to wish you good luck with Severus. I just ran into him coming down from saying good-bye to his niece. He is in one of his moods this morning.”

“When is he not?” she laughed.

“I think he didn’t sleep too well last night.”

“It’s possible; he’s had a lot on his mind lately.” Harry didn’t tell her he had stayed up part of the night guarding her. “We all have. Thanks for the warning though.”

“I will see you later. You have a third year class this afternoon after lunch.”

“Don’t remind me. These kids may be even tougher than facing Voldemort,” she quipped. McGonagall flinched at the name, but smiled in amusement, as Harry headed off to go to the dungeons.

As she neared the Potions classroom in the dungeons Harry could hear the first years talking animatedly amongst themselves. She had deliberately waited to enter the class until after they had all arrived. She also noted that Severus was waiting in the hall. Her stomach was doing flip-flops and she wasn’t certain what made her more nervous, teaching the class of first year Gryffindors and Slytherins, or the fact that Severus would be observing. She nodded as he stepped beside her without saying anything and they entered the classroom together.

“Settle down, class, we aren’t here to socialize,” Harry stated firmly as she made her way towards the front of the room. Severus had gone into his office but he had kept the door open. “You will not need your wands for this class. Potion making is a subtle science. Whether you become a skilled potion maker or are just limited to basic household and medicinal potions makes no difference. Each of you is here to learn how you will best be able to use this skill later on after you finish school. I will brook no nonsense and expect you all to follow my direction. There is a certain danger involved in potion making and I have no desire to be sending any of you up to the infirmary. A melted down cauldron will cost your house ten points. Is that understood?”

“Yes Miss,” the class chorused nervously.

“Good. I will go through the register and then you will be paired with a partner of my choosing. After which, the class rules will be placed on the blackboard. I will expect you to have them memorized by your next class as there will be a quiz.” The students audibly groaned but Harry ignored them and continued. “No one will be permitted to mix a single potion until they have attained a minimum grade of “B” on the quiz. At the end of class I will answer any questions you may have.”

Harry then sat down and called out the names of the individual students. She gave Lee Chang a brief smile when she called his name. She also noted that there was an Amanda Weasley, whom she knew to be a second cousin of her friends. In the Slytherin group she found a Mariah Flint, who bore a distinct resemblance to the former student, Marcus Flint. There was also a set of twins, Peter and Peregrine Parkinson. She suspected they were related to Pansy. Once she had completed this register, she set about pairing them off, one Gryffindor to one Slytherin.

“Why do I have to work with him?” Mariah Flint objected when seated with her partner, Jules Abercrombie. “He’s a Muggleborn!” She hissed in abhorrence.

“In this class everyone is either a witch or a wizard, Miss Flint. There will be no talk of whether a person is Muggleborn, Half-blood, or Pureblood,” Harry said sharply. “Do you understand?” Snape had come to the door to watch.

“Yes, Miss Potter,” she huffed taking her seat. “Filthy Mudblood,” she muttered under her breath looking at Jules as soon as Harry turned around to flick her wand at the board. She was unaware that Harry had overheard her.

“Miss Flint,” Harry stated spinning around, “I expect you to apologize to Mr. Abercrombie immediately,” she knew the Slytherins were testing her, and Snape was watching with a sneer.

“I apologize, Mudblood,” she stated looking at Harry with a smirk amid giggles from some of the other Slytherins.

“That will be one hundred points from Slytherin,” Miss Flint, “and you will do detention on Saturday with Professor McGonagall. I will not tolerate any form of discrimination or house rivalry in this class. Do you understand me?” Harry questioned menacingly.

“Yes, Miss Potter,” she replied looking over at Snape, who was glaring at her for the huge amount of points she had cost their house.

Harry suspected he was also going to hit the roof with her, but didn’t care. The war was starting anew and she didn’t need a class full of junior Deatheaters.

“I might also remind you that I will be teaching both of your houses again on Thursday for Transfiguration and this same rule will apply there as well! Now get to work and start copying the class rules.” The students immediately started to write, but Harry noted the delighted looks on some of the young Gryffindors. She had to stop that as well. “I also will not stand for the smug looks I see from those of you in my former house. Twenty five points from Gryffindor!” The Gryffindors looked a bit shocked, and Snape went back into his office. Harry knew he would complain to Dumbledore about how many points she had docked his house, but she didn’t care. It was imperative that the students work together. She wondered idly if she sounded a bit too much like Severus, but decided that she was at least trying to be impartial. He never did. The rest of the class went smoothly and she allotted the last half hour for any questions they might have, as promised.

“Miss Potter, Er...this doesn’t really have anything to do with the class...but...Um...do you really...Uh...have a scar like a lightening bolt?” A shy boy by the name of Scott Moody questioned.

“Yes, Mr. Moody, I do,” she sighed pushing her bangs away from her forehead. There was an audible intake of breath amongst some of them. “Now that I have answered that question I have one I wish to give you.”

“What is that?” he asked eyes wide with awe.

“Are you related to Alastor,”Mad Eye,” Moody?”

“Yes, Miss Potter, he’s my great-great uncle, but I don’t really know him well.”

“He’s a good man,” she nodded. “Now does anybody have any other questions?”

“I do,” Mariah Flint spoke up loudly, “have you really dueled with the Dark Lord or is it just a lot of crap put out to make you look good?”

“I have, Miss Flint, and in view of the fact that Voldemort is once again causing havoc I believe I will have to do so again. Perhaps when that happens you would like to be there?” Harry remarked shrewdly. The girl may be outspoken but she had visibly gasped at Harry’s use of Voldemort’s name and sunk down in her seat. “Now if there are any questions in relation to this class I should like to hear them.”

Several of the students were anxious about the quiz and she reassured them that if they did their homework and studied they should have no problems. They were also curious about what kinds of potions they would be making and Harry gave them a brief description. Two Muggle born girls grimaced about having to chop up salamanders, newts, and various innards, but didn’t say anything. Finally, Harry assigned the class a foot of parchment for homework. They were all to write out the safety rules and then give a brief synopsis of what they thought Potions would be like. She then dismissed the class. As soon as the room was empty, she sat back with a sigh of relief. Severus entered from his office without a sound.

“One hundred points, Potter? Surely you were being a bit over zealous?” He glared at her.

“You could have interrupted at any time, Professor. Besides, I was not going to let them get the better of me. In case you missed it a certain Dark Lord is again in our midst and I am fairly certain her family still remains loyal to him.”

“It would be unwise to think anything else,” Severus agreed, “however I still think it was a bit harsh in view of the fact you only docked Gryffindor twenty five.”

“If you had been the teacher Slytherin would not have lost any points and Gryffindor still would have. I have a long memory, Severus.”

“Oh, are you playing at getting even now, Miss Potter?”

“No Sev, I’m not. I just don’t want all the work I did last year to get the houses to work together to fall apart,” Harry sighed. “I had to make a point with them. They really have no idea how much danger there is.”

Severus placed his hand on Harry’s shoulder, looking down into her eyes. “No, Harry they don’t. Nevertheless I still think the deducted points were excessive.”

“Look, I’m not going to fight with you. If you want to be stubborn about it we can let Albus decide.”

“No, that won’t be necessary,” he grinned evilly. “Now, I have to go. I have the fourth year Defense Against the Darks Arts class with Gryffindor and Slytherin.” He spun on his heels and headed for the door.

“Severus,” Harry called after him, “please don’t do what I suspect is in your mind. They have to learn to work together!” Snape ignored her plea. Harry stared after him for a few minutes and then gathered her papers and headed off towards the Transfiguration classroom to prepare for her next group, scheduled in half an hour.

Her Transfiguration class was a much better experience, as it was Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw. They were avid students and once past the fact that Harry was the instructor the class went smoothly. It was easier in that they were also third years. Harry enjoyed their enthusiasm and was more than eager to answer their questions. She had been smiling for most of the class since there was a gray tabby cat sitting beneath her desk. She knew Professor McGonagall was trying to keep her from feeling intimidated by her presence and was more than grateful. As Harry was winding up and assigning homework, the cat came out and jumped onto the desk. The students were surprised, and some laughed while others looked nervous. They were all aware that it was the Deputy Headmistress.

“Well third years, it looks like we have had a visitor,” Harry laughed. “It was nice of you to join us Professor.”

“It was a pleasure to be here, Miss Potter,” McGonagall replied after transforming to the delight of the students.

Harry knew that the older witch was giving her a compliment and was pleased with the way she had handled the class.

“Thank you, Professor,” she answered as one of the Hufflepuff students raised his hand. “Yes, Mr. Draconius?”

“Miss Potter, we’ve all heard that you are an animagus too, like Professor McGonagall. Would you transform for us?”

Harry glanced at McGonagall, who nodded.

“Very well, are you all aware of what my animagus form is?”

“I read in the Prophet that you are a Phoenix,” Annabel Fortescue, a third year Ravenclaw called out. Her grandfather owned Fortescue’s Ice Cream Parlor on Diagon Alley.

“You are correct, Miss Fortescue,” McGonagall replied. “Go on and show them, Miss Potter. Most of them have never seen a Phoenix.”

Harry smiled and transformed. There were Ooh’s and Aah’s from all over the room. She then spread her wings and flew over to sit on Annabel’s desk, delighting the young girl, before flying back to the front of the room and resuming her human form.

“That was amazing!” James Willoughby, another Hufflepuff exclaimed. “I am a Muggleborn, Miss Potter, and didn’t even know there really was such a thing as a Phoenix until I came to Hogwarts. “Do you think we’ll ever be able to transform?”

“Professor McGonagall will test those of you who are in NEWT level Transfiguration in your seventh year. It is a very rare ability, so don’t feel too disappointed if you can’t do it. I am the only one from my year who can transform. Now, that said, it’s lunchtime. Class dismissed.” The students hurriedly gathered their books and wands leaving Harry alone with Professor McGonagall.

“Harry I am more than pleased. You did an excellent job.”

Harry beamed, “Thank you Professor. I wish Potions had been as easy.”

“I heard about what happened. Severus is in quite a tizzy over those hundred points. The Headmaster summoned him to his office following your class.”

“Ouch, I had a feeling that would happen. What did Albus say?”

“He laughed.”

“What?!”

“What neither of you knew was that he was there the whole time. You know he doesn’t need a cloak to make himself invisible.”

“I know,” Harry grinned. “So what did Severus say?”

“There was nothing Severus could say other than he felt you were a bit over zealous, but Albus agreed with your handling of the situation. He was quite proud, actually, but don’t let him know I told you. I am sure he will want to tell you himself.”

“I promise I won’t let on.”

“Good. Now I am starved, so how about we go on down to the Great Hall and have some lunch.” McGonagall steered Harry out of the classroom.

Lunch was an interesting experience. Severus was obviously disgruntled with both Harry and Dumbledore and spoke very little. Sirius was more than jovial, having heard through the school grapevine about Harry’s handling of the Slytherins. Remus just shook his head.

“Severus, I heard Harry is giving you a run for your money in the points department,” Sirius taunted.

“Hardly,” Snape responded curtly. “She is merely inexperienced with a whole class and got a bit carried away.”

“Yeah, against the Slytherins.” Her godfather gloated.

“Listen, you two, knock it off. I did what I felt was necessary. You’re both acting like a couple of prats! We have to keep some semblance of unity, even if it means doing something harsh.”

“Well spoken, Harry!” Dumbledore cheered, and both of her protectors raised an eyebrow. “You would both do well to listen to our little Phoenix. She has all of our safety at heart.”

“Headmaster, I mean no disrespect, but I still think the points were excessive.”

“What’s the matter, Snape, can’t take your house being treated fairly?” Sirius jibed.

“That’s enough, both of you. I’m going out for a walk. I will not listen to two grown men act like a couple of first years,” Harry stated annoyed. Throwing down her napkin, she left the Great Hall, Sirius and Severus gaping after her.

Twenty minutes later, they both found her by the lake, watching the giant squid.

“Harry, we’ve come to apologize,” Sirius said, looking at her fondly.

“We were out of line,” Snape added. “You were right, I could have interceded when you docked Slytherin the hundred points.”

“And you know I love to try and irritate Severus,” Sirius grinned. “We both think that you did the right thing, and I shouldn’t have taunted Severus the way I did.”

“All right, I’ll forgive you this time, but don’t let it happen again. It makes me happy when I see the two of you getting along. I also don’t want Sev to think I took those points out of spite for all the times he would ride me in class.”

“I know you didn’t, Harry, and I am sorry for being so angry with you after class. Which, by the way, you conducted quite well.” He gave her one of his rare smiles. Harry beamed back at her two protectors, as they went back towards the castle. The rest of Harry’s day went well, and she took the time to visit Hermione in the library. Her friend was in her element, and Harry could see that she was going to be an excellent librarian. Hermione loved books. She would go far using her knowledge to help others in their quest for information and facts. It had already been invaluable to Harry in her battles with Voldemort. She couldn’t know that shortly she would need to rely on Hermione’s research abilities again. Events were about to be set in motion which would test Harry’s strength of character to its limit.

Chapter 19

Harry walked slowly down to lunch in the Great Hall. She had just finished her Transfiguration class with the first years and as usual, Mariah Flint was outspoken and obnoxious, costing Slytherin ten points. Harry’s patience with the girl was wearing thin despite her resolve to treat the girl fairly.

Fortunately, the Parkinson twins were not as rash or as outspoken as their elder sister Pansy was. The two boys were consummate mischief-makers, much as Fred and George had been, but to a lesser scale. Nevertheless, the twins enjoyed pranking whenever they thought they could get away with it. Most of the staff tolerated their behaviors with a grain of salt, amused and happy that even with the uncertain times the twins were just enjoying being children. However, they did make one mistake. Neither really believed that Severus Snape, their Head of House, would not be open to their antics, when they played a cruel joke on Mr. Filch.

The boys had come across Filch’s cat, Mrs. Norris, and secreted her away in an unused classroom. That evening at dinner, she was smuggled up to the Great Hall before feeding her a small piece of one of the Weasley’s Canary creams laced with catnip. This resulted in Mrs. Norris sprouting feathers and bouncing around the Great Hall in a fit of frenzy with alternating meows and chirps. Filch had been beside himself, and Snape was livid that such cruelty to an innocent cat had been instituted by the students within his own house. He not only docked them both twenty points, he gave them detention. They had been ordered to clean the entire owlery by hand, including all the perches, from floor to ceiling, without magic. It had taken them three full days and Dumbledore remarked that he couldn’t remember the last time the place looked and smelled so clean. Nevertheless, the prank had earned the twins the respect of many of their peers, since no one liked Mrs. Norris anyway, let alone Mr. Filch.

“Knut for your thoughts, Harry,” Remus remarked as she took a seat beside him at the teacher’s table.

“Oh, just thinking about how the past few weeks have been.”

“The good things or the bad?”

“Both,” Harry answered offhandedly. “The Deatheaters have been active raiding and killing. Voldemort has no fear these days. He even let the Hit Wizards send him an Avadra Kedavra. Of course, he can’t die now, so he just laughed insanely and sent the spell back at them, killing one of them. I saw the whole thing with one of my visions when I was so tired I fell asleep before occluding my mind.”

“I know, Princess, but Charlie and Bill are due back any time,” he whispered. “Did Albus tell you about the package he received last month?”

“Yes, it contained an ancient tablet with half of the missing spells I will need. Too bad it isn’t translated,” she added bitterly, “that would be half the battle.”

“Arsinoe is working it out as quickly as she can. In the meantime Charlie and Bill are bringing the rest.”

“I know. Albus told me that they had originally only found half of the tablet and decided to send it on ahead. This way if it fell into the wrong hands it would be useless without the other part. They found the rest last week. I hope they don’t meet with any trouble bringing it back.”

“They’re both good wizards and know how to protect themselves.”

“But what if Voldemort...”

“Don’t even think it!” Remus growled sharply. “Now tell me some of the good things that have happened. It will do no good to keep worrying about what might happen.”

Harry nodded thoughtfully, “Well...our night out was lots of fun, Professor. I never knew you could be so romantic.” She smiled warmly at the werewolf.

Remus had gotten Madam Rosmerta to give him the back room in the Three Broomsticks. He had set up a candlelight dinner for two, complete with enchanted violins and fairy lights.

“I’m glad to see that it made you so happy.”

“You’re not a bad kisser either, but I already knew that.” She blushed remembering his having kissed her in the garden last summer.

Remus grinned, “What would you expect from the big bad wolf?” He howled softly under his breath.

“At least with Sirius there are no surprises.”

“Ah, yes...A wild motorcycle ride against the night sky, Italian food...”

“Pizza,” she interrupted.

“And a night of dancing to loud rock music,” he finished.

“You forgot the snogging,” Harry teased.

“I’m ignoring that part,” he countered with aplomb.

“Jealous?”

“I trust you both implicitly.”

“That doesn’t answer my question.”

“That’s the best one you are going to get. How was the symphony with Severus? You never did tell us. You just walked around with a crooked smile the entire day afterwards.”

“Wonderful,” she beamed “They did selections from Strauss and Mozart. Then we went for a late night dinner in a quiet little French restaurant before Portkeying back to Hogwarts.”

“What no snogging?”

“Considering a large gray wolf and a big black dog were watching us from the Astronomy tower when we got back we decided to keep it simple.”

“You saw us?”

“No, Sev did. Of course you didn’t see what happened once we came inside,” she giggled, looking up at him through her lashes. Remus playfully growled low in his throat. “Now would you like to hear my favorite date?”

“Hmm...?”

“The day we all went to lunch and bowling.”

“I am pleased you enjoyed it, Child,” Dumbledore’s soft voice remarked from behind, startling her. He had just entered from the anteroom behind the dais.

“Headmaster, you always seem to show up at the most interesting moments,” Harry laughed.

“He just likes to keep us on our toes,” Remus smirked.

“Sirius had a great time too, especially when he put that spell on my bowling ball and caused it to come back just before it hit the pins,” she added, as they all smiled at the memory. “Speaking of my dear godfather, where is he?” For that matter where is Severus?”

“Sirius took Circe into Hogsmeade,” Remus answered, not meeting Harry’s eyes, “and Severus is on order business. I’m covering his Defense Against the Dark Arts class and Tiberius has his upper level Potions.”

“Oh...”Harry frowned.

“Don’t look so downcast, Child.” Dumbledore stated, kindly.

“Why didn’t Circe just apparate? She certainly doesn’t need Sirius to bring her every time she has to go into town.”

“Sirius is also on an errand for me,” Dumbledore explained, “so he offered to take her on his motorcycle.”

“There is no need to be jealous, Harry,” Remus assured her.

“I am not jealous! I just worry about all of you, and Sirius has a habit of being in the wrong place at the wrong time.” Harry insisted. “I am even more concerned since having that vision from the Peyote.”

“Don’t become obsessed with it, Harry,” Dumbledore soothed. “Visions are often difficult to interpret.”

“Just the same, Headmaster, it wasn’t pleasant. Tom Riddle has a knack for doing the unexpected.”

“What exactly did he say?” Remus questioned. “You were crying and shaking so badly that you were babbling incoherently.”

“I saw him talking to Lucius Malfoy. They were discussing a plot to destroy me but first Voldemort said he would attack me through my conscience. He told Lucius I wouldn’t be able to stop him because I could never destroy those I loved. Then all I saw was Voldemort laughing. His face was twisted into the most evil expression I had ever seen. After that, the vision changed. I could still hear his laughter but I was surrounded by fire everywhere. I was trapped somewhere that seemed familiar, but I was too distracted to determine the location,” Harry shuddered at the memory. “The next thing I knew Hermione was slapping me to bring me out of the trance and everyone was all around me. My scar had opened up and the blood was running into my eyes. I’m still not sure what exactly happened afterwards.”

“Princess, we had all we could do to keep you still. Your magic was so strong you actually blocked the binding spells we had to use. You were having some kind of a fit, thrashing and screaming as you rolled on the floor. You kept yelling that you had to save them.”

“Yes...” Dumbledore mused aloud, lips pursed in thought, “you seemed to be in pain and trying to free yourself. I want you to continue practicing your telekinetic skills. They have proven invaluable in the past and may once again.”

“Headmaster, he means to kill me, but I will do as you say, even though I don’t believe it will make any difference.”

“Harry, Tom has been trying to kill you for the past seventeen years, and you have withstood every assault he has thrown at you both physically and mentally. This was merely a vision, and could mean any number of things.”

“Like what?”

“I am not certain. That is why visions are so hard to interpret,” Dumbledore stated, blue eyes studying her intently. “We don’t even know if it was an event that will actually happen or just your unconscious fears manifesting themselves.”

“Ron’s vision wasn’t hard to interpret. He was obviously shagging Hermione.”

Dumbledore and Remus looked at one another and smiled at the memory of the young wizard’s vision remembering the look on Hermione’s face. Ron’s movements and mumblings during the vision were unmistakable. Hermione had been mortified and Ron was beet red when he awakened, the stain on his trousers telling more than words. He had just looked at his fiancé and grinned sheepishly saying, ‘It’s going to be one hell of a honeymoon.’ Hermione had then conjured a bucket of ice water, dumping it over Ron’s head.

“Just the same, Harry,” Remus reiterated, “Dumbledore is right. Ron may have just envisioned what he desires too. Not what will actually happen.”

Dumbledore took Harry’s hand gently before he continued, “Do you recall anything else from the vision that might help us to determine it’s meaning?”

“Only that Voldemort said our final battle would begin when it had started, on Halloween, and that’s today. My scar had been throbbing all morning.”

“Princess, why didn’t you tell us about your scar earlier?” Remus admonished.

Harry shrugged, “I didn’t want you to worry,” she sighed pushing back her plate, leaving the chicken sandwich only half eaten.

Remus wanted to hug her but was unable to do so as all the students would see. Instead, he whispered softly in her ear, “We’re all behind you, Harry. After all we are your strength, courage, and endurance as well as your heart, soul, and conscience.”

“And Dumbledore keeps the trust so you that you will know what to do when guided by Ron’s Right of Vision as the Keeper of the Goblet,” Harry smiled, reaffirming the Protectorship. Thanks for reminding me, Remus.”

“No problem.” He smiled at Harry tenderly as the doors to the Great Hall flung open and Severus strode in, black robes flying behind him. He headed directly to the head table.

“Headmaster, the package has been delivered,” he informed Dumbledore, black eyes glittering.

“And our two young wizards?”

“They are both waiting in your office.”

“I trust there was no trouble, Severus?”

“Some, but the five Deatheaters who tried to ambush us will not be causing any more problems,” Snape replied shooting a guarded glance at Harry. “Three have been apprehended and the other two escaped but will have to answer to the Dark Lord.” His lips twisted into an icy sneer and Harry gave an involuntary shudder.

“I see,” Dumbledore acknowledged. “Arsinoe will want to be there. She is in her office working on the first part of the translation. Would you go fetch her and bring her to my office? I will meet with you all shortly.”

“Yes, Headmaster,” he nodded turning on his heel. He strode out as swiftly as he had entered.

“Harry, Remus, if you will both excuse me I must attend to this immediately.”

“It’s the rest of the spell, isn’t it?” Harry questioned with trepidation.

“Yes, Child. Bill and Charlie Weasley are home safely. Molly will be relieved as will the rest of the Order.”

“Here, here,” Remus agreed.

Dumbledore was rising to leave just as a large falcon flew in to the Great Hall. He carried a letter in his powerful beak. Swooping towards them, he dropped the letter in front of Harry and flew off. Her name was scrawled on the envelope. Harry blanched in pain, a shooting pain running through her scar.

“It’s from Voldemort!” she gasped, as Dumbledore gently touched his wand to her scar easing the pain.

“Come into the anteroom now,” the headmaster instructed, “and bring the letter.” They moved into the small room behind the dais where Dumbledore and Remus began to examine the letter for any dangerous hexes that may have been attached to it. Once they were satisfied it was safe Dumbledore turned and nodded to Harry. “Go ahead, Child, open it.”

Harry’s hands shook nervously as she tore open the seal, a wax version of the Dark Mark. She slowly began to read the missive aloud.

Harry,

As I am sure, you are now aware there are no hidden hexes on this letter, since I am certain that old fool, Dumbledore, will have checked it over before allowing you to read it. So I will get right to the point. I promised you a surprise and since it is Halloween I thought now would be an excellent time to send it. Unless you decide to join me I am going to make sure you receive something extra special for Trick-or-Treat. Of course, it will be my extreme pleasure to perform a rather nasty trick. The treat will be mine as well since the link between us will enable me to feel your reaction, just as you can feel mine. How is your heart my dear? I know you are wondering what I could possibly do now to either bend you to my will or kill you. Believe me when I say that your pain will be my pleasure, for there are many kinds of pain Harry, and you need to be reminded of that. Do enjoy your feast tonight as it will undoubtedly be your last should you fail to concede and join my ranks of Deatheaters. You will have one hour to respond.

Morsmordre,

Voldemort

As soon as she finished reading, the parchment burst into green flames. The Dark Mark appeared in the middle, the parchment itself disintegrating, until only a small version of the dreaded symbol was left hanging in the air in front of them.

“I thought there were no hexes on that letter,” she sputtered.

“There were no dangerous hexes, Harry,” Dumbledore responded calmly, “but Tom is ingenious in his forms of intimidation. He is a powerful and cunning wizard. He knew I would examine the letter so he merely put a simple warning charm on it.”

“You knew it was there?”

“Did you not sense something when you handled it?”

“I felt cold inside, like someone had walked over my grave. My scare was burning as if it was charged with electricity.”

“You felt the power of the charm, Harry,” Remus explained. “It is called the Exemplum Postremus, or final warning.”

“Why isn’t it taught at Hogwarts?”

“Because it is only used when two or more enemies wish to offer an ultimatum. It is a semi dark spell and rarely used.”

“Semi dark, how can a spell be semi dark?” Harry questioned, looking from one man to the other.

“Well, Child, there is no danger from the charm itself. It is always the forerunner of something terrible to its recipient should the sender’s demands fail to be met.”

As Dumbledore was explaining the significance of the spell, Severus returned, entering the antechamber. Freezing abruptly, his dark eyes locked onto the slowly fading Dark Mark.

“Headmaster,” he breathed, composing himself, “what has happened?”

“Harry has received an Exemplum Postremus from Voldemort,” Remus answered, studying Severus intently. His heightened senses immediately picked up on Severus’ fear, although the other wizard gave an outward appearance of composure.

“I see. You will need to send a reply, Potter. How long has he given you to respond?”

“She has one hour,” Dumbledore informed him before Harry could reply.

“I have no intention of answering that piece of trash,” she stated angrily. A sudden burst of pain shot through her scar and Harry grabbed hold of Remus.

“Even Wizarding wars have rules, Harry,” Dumbledore counseled while Remus gently lowered her into a chair. “You have to send an answer. It is proper custom,” Dumbledore said conjuring a quill and parchment.

“What should I say?” she asked absently rubbing her scar. It was burning intensely and felt as if it were boring into her head.

“The words will come from within.” Dumbledore placed a gentle hand on her shoulder. “I cannot tell you what to say. The choice must come from you alone.”

Harry stared at the blank parchment for a full five minutes, her brow creased in thought. Slowly, she picked up the quill, dipped it into the inkwell that had appeared on the table, and began to write.

Tom,

I am sure you are now aware I have received your short missive containing the Exemplum Postremus. It was very proper of you to send me this warning since I am sure you already know that my answer is a resounding NO! Do what you will, for it can be no worse than what I have already suffered through your vile actions. Our destinies are linked, cousin, and it shames me to admit that we are related by blood as well as magic. I will leave it to fate to determine which of us will succeed. You have besmirched the names of the founders as well as countless others in your quest for power, giving the world cause to hate all of wizardry. I cannot and will not allow you to continue. Even if it means I will die in the quest to restore peace to both our world and that of the Muggles, whom you have so ruthlessly butchered these past years, I will see you stopped and your Deatheaters in chains. You foul the earth with your presence. If there is justice in this world, I fully intend to see your soul returned to whatever loathsome pit it from which it was returned. Have a Happy Halloween, for I guarantee it will be your last.

In Exillum Mitto Morsmordre,

Harry James Potter

“Headmaster, may I use your seal?” she asked folding the letter and carefully and conjuring an envelope.

Dumbledore removed the seal containing the Hogwarts Crest from the pocket in his robes. Harry dripped some red candle wax to the back of the envelope and affixed it onto the flap. Taking out her wand she cast a spell on it so that the Dark mark would appear inside of a circle with a slash after the Dark Lord read it. It was the same mark she had used to be rescued from the tower roof to avoid freezing to death. Dumbledore’s blue eyes were twinkling, his lips fixed in a shrewd smile.

“I told you the words would come from within.”

“I believe Harry should use my raven to send the letter,” Snape remarked. “It would be unwise of her to try and send Hedwig. The Dark Lord will have anti owl wards posted.”

“I take it the raven already knows the way?” Remus looked at Snape, his expression unreadable.

“He does,” Severus affirmed blandly. “I can send it if you wish, Harry?”

“Thanks.” She handed him the envelope before placing her head in her hands.

“Are you all right, Princess?”

“I think I am going to be sick, Remus,” Harry replied. Jumping up she tried to get to the wastebasket. Overcome with a wave of dizziness, she didn’t make it, vomiting all over the floor. Remus helped her back to her seat.

“You need to lie down, Harry, “Dumbledore said as flicked his wand to clean up the mess.

“I can’t. I have the third year Potions class and the second year Transfiguration class this afternoon.”

“I will cover your Potions,” Snape stated gently. ‘Merlin I hate seeing her like this. She despises people having to see her appear weak. I know it bothers her,’ he reflected to himself.

“I am sure Minerva won’t mind helping you out with the second years Transfiguration class either,” Dumbledore informed her. His voice brooked no argument. “You need to lie down and rest until dinner.”

“Do I have to go to the feast?”

“It would be best. We do not know what Voldemort has planned. It will be safer for you with all of us present. If he thinks that you are afraid he will take your absence as a sign of weakness,” Dumbledore added, voicing Severus thoughts.

“You’re right, of course,” she sighed.

“Come on, Princess, I’ll stay with you.”

“Remus, you have a class this afternoon too. It wouldn’t be right to keep you away because I’m not feeling well.”

“Nonsense, Child, I will have Hagrid cover the Care of Magical Creatures,” Dumbledore proposed.

“But what about Phaedra? If Hagrid is teaching he won’t be able to get her from school.”

“I will go and get her myself. She will enjoy being apparated back anyway.” Dumbledore smiled anticipating the child’s delight at his coming for her. He made a mental note to bring some extra lemon drops. “Now as your employer and Trust Keeper I am ordering you to go and get some sleep. You will feel better and be prepared for what ever Tom is planning.”

“Yes, Sir,” Harry conceded, allowing Remus to help her upstairs. ‘I wish Sirius were here,’ she thought. ‘I really need him now. What is he doing with Circe in Hogsmeade anyway?’ she wondered.

“He’ll be back soon, Harry,” Remus remarked as if he were reading her thoughts.

“You don’t think Voldemort will try to go after him in Hogsmeade, do you?”

“Sirius can take care of himself. He survived Azkaban didn’t he?”

Harry merely nodded, allowing Remus to open her door and lead her into the sitting room. She flopped down on the sofa, kicking off her shoes, and curled up closing her eyes.

Remus closed the drapes on the afternoon sunlight to darken the room then conjured a fire in the grate. A pot of tea magically appeared on the table with a tray of biscuits. He shook his head at the uncanny ability of the house elves to know just what to send at any given time. Seating himself in one of her overstuffed chairs, he poured a cup of tea, and sat quietly watching Harry. She had fallen asleep almost immediately. Her face etched into a frown. ‘Damn, how much more pain and tragedy will she have to endure now that the war is started again? I wish Sirius would hurry up and get back,’ he mused. ‘Damn, Padfoot, hurry the hell up will you? Harry needs you here. I know what you’re doing is important to both Circe and Moody, but Harry is terrified inside even though she masks it well. You’re the only one out of all of us that can make her smile in the face of adversity. She needs that special strength only you can give her.’

Harry moaned softly as the pain in her head intensified, a tear sliding from the corner of her eye. Remus got up, going into the bathroom. Soaking a washcloth with cool water, he muttered a spell to keep it cold. Returning to Harry, he placed it gently on her forehead, stroking her hair, until she seemed to relax. Meanwhile, a large black raven was winging its way towards the hidden lair of Lord Voldemort....

Voldemort sat beside his blazing fire, staring into the flames. His pet snake, Nagini, was wound around the back of his chair, her massive head resting in his lap. He sat stiffly, his only movement being the two fingers he used to stroke the massive serpent.

“Master,” she hissed, “when will Lucius be back? I’m hungry. You promised he would bring me a treat.”

“Patience my pet,” he cooed in Parsel Tongue, “he is on a mission for me.”

“Is it something to do with Potter?”

“He is arranging a little reunion party,” Voldemort smiled coldly. “I have a special treat in store for Potter tonight should she fail to agree to join the Deatheaters.”

“She is to become a Deatheater?”

“No. I have no doubt she will refuse.”

“Then why did you send her that letter?”

“Fear, my dear Nagini. I have planted the seeds. Now we will watch it grow until she can no longer resist my will. Then I will strike.”

“You will kill her?”

“In time, but first she must suffer. Yes...suffer...she will pay for her defiance through her heart. I will stab her as she stabbed me, but in a much different way.”

“I do not understand.”

“You will...yes...you will see how she crumbles. In the end she will beg for death,” Voldemort laughed. His red eyes glowed with an inhuman hunger. He licked his lips in anticipation as a large black raven tapped on the window. “Aperio, he said, waving his hand. The window slid up with a groan. The raven flew in, warily hovering beside his chair, as Voldemort untied the letter. Nagini eyed the bird hungrily while her stomach rumbling in protest. “No, my pet. Lucius will bring your dinner and it will be something much more to your liking,” he soothed the snake, twisting his lips into a rictus smile. Nagini laid her head back down onto his lap as the raven disappeared out the window into the setting sun. Deftly, Voldemort opened the envelope, scanning its contents. He leered with pleasure as he read Harry’s reply. “Ah, Nagini, it is as I thought. Potter is an emotional fool!” Voldemort grinned evilly as he dropped the letter to the floor. It immediately began to disintegrate, the symbol Harry had conjured springing up in front of him, turning the smile into an outraged snarl. Leaping to his feet with unnatural speed, he tossed Nagini aside. The snake hissed in surprise, dropping down onto the floor with a thud, as a sharp knock sounded on the door. “Enter Lucius,” Voldemort bellowed impatiently.

“My Lord,” Malfoy whispered warily. Dropping to his knees, he set a small canvas bag down beside him. “All is in readiness.” His cool gray eyes quickly scanned the room for the source of his master’s anger, resting briefly on the floating symbol.

“Good, Potter has mocked me once too often.”

“I take it she has refused My Lord’s kind offer to join us?”

“Did I not say she would? Nevertheless, she has wrought my wrath by her blatant impudence,” Voldemort seethed, waving his hand towards the now dissipating symbol.

“Yes My Lord. It will be my pleasure to join you in her destruction along with that of my son.”

“Umm...Draco...He will be fodder for the rats. I expect you will kill him slowly?”

“I think it will be amusing to break his spirit with some kind of torture, following which, with your permission, I will offer his worthless carcass to Nagini for the final kill.”

“She will enjoy the thrill of a human kill. She has had none for a long while. Leave just enough fight left in him to make it worth our while,” Voldemort’s eyes glittered in anticipation at the idea of watching Draco die. He chuckled evilly.

“As you wish, Lord.”

“Master, “ Nagini hissed, “am I to have human food tonight?”

“Not tonight, my sweet, but I know Lucius has brought you something to whet you appetite,” Voldemort hissed back. “Lucius show Nagini what you have brought her to eat. She is most impatient.”

“It is here, My Lord,” Lucius responded. Opening the sack, he dislodged the large lump, which had been moving within. A large white rabbit hopped out in terror. Lucius has stolen it from the hutch in the backyard of a Muggle family after he had killed them.

“Ah...let us allow Nagini her pleasure in the hunt while we watch.”

Lucius, still kneeling, threw the rabbit part way across the room, the snake slithering after it. The rabbit’s nose was twitching furiously, eyes wide with fear, as he ran about looking for a place to hide from the stalking predator.

“Have I pleased you with my selection for Nagini, Master?”

“Yes. You may rise Lucius and we shall see how long it takes for our prey to succumb to death.”

Lucius Malfoy rose gracefully to his feet. He knew Lord Voldemort was not just referring to the doomed rabbit, and the corners of his mouth twitched into a sly sneer at the thought of Potter and his worthless son, Draco...

Remus heightened werewolf senses alerted him to Sirius’ return. Sirius’ scent told Remus of his friend’s anxiety and Sirius’ footfalls were hurried and nervous. Remus looked up as Sirius entered Harry’s chambers and placed a finger to his lips for quiet.

“How is she?” Sirius whispered, eyes darting over the sleeping form on the sofa.

“Not good, Padfoot. She’s been restless and dreaming a lot.” As if to confirm Remus’ statement Harry moaned softly, curling into a tight ball. “I take it Dumbledore told you what happened?”

“Yes, I’m glad you were here for her, Moony. As much as I hate to admit it, I’m relieved that Severus was too.”

Remus nodded, flashing his friend an understanding smile as he pulled up a chair beside him.

“I have been watching her and I believe she may be seeing some of what Voldemort is doing. Every so often, she mumbles in her sleep and has been speaking in Parsel Tongue. I wish I could understand snake language but unfortunately I’m limited to wolf speak and other forms of canine,” Remus stated winking at Sirius, trying not to sound too worried.

“Does it seem like Voldemort is aware of her presence?”

“I don’t think so, but I can’t say for certain.”

Both men sat quietly watching Harry sleep for another fifteen minutes, when Sirius spoke again.

“Moony...” Sirius voice caught in his throat, “do you think Harry would understand that a person could love more than one person at a time, but could be in love with only one of them?” His brown eyes locked with Remus’ hazel ones for a brief minute before turning back to the sleeping form. Remus hesitated briefly while forming his reply.

“Harry is a very warm and understanding young woman. I think she would want what is best for all of us. She is only now coming to grips with her own feelings, Padfoot. That’s why she is so torn up inside. She doesn’t want any one of us to be hurt, but at the same time she fears being hurt herself.”

“Um...that’s what I thought too,” Sirius mumbled. “She has a strong attraction to Severus.”

“Does that bother you?”

“Oddly enough, no. He’s changed, Moony, he’s not the boy we knew in school.”

“I’m glad you can see that, Padfoot. Harry has brought him out of his shell. She sees the man he really is, not what he pretends to be.”

“Uh huh...she has brought him to life. I knew him before Hogwarts, you know. His family was as bad as mine. We were actually friends once, before Hogwarts, when we were just little boys.”

“You never told me that. What happened?”

“He believed what his family told him. His father was very much like Lucius Malfoy. He never talks about it but I suspect they were unusually cruel. Circe is his half sister. Her mother died when she was a child and their father remarried. He wanted an heir. I think he was disappointed in Severus.”

“It seems he and Harry really got the worst of it from their families. Neither one of them was wanted.”

“No...That’s why she was so determined that he not hate her just because of what James and I put him through.”

“I was also a party to many of those pranks, Padfoot. In any event, Harry has brought about a change in him. He cares about her, but I think he has trouble expressing his feelings.”

“He was never one to say much. Unless he was putting a curse on you,” Padfoot grinned. “Do you think Harry will marry him?”

“I don’t know, Padfoot. She loves you very much.” Remus averted his eyes.

“We all agreed, Moony. The decision would be hers. Are you still seeing Arsinoe?”

“Yes, she’s a wonderful young woman. She has no fear of me either.”

“That’s good, old friend, you need someone to make you happy.”

“I know, but...”

Harry stirred in her sleep again cutting off their conversation. Taking a deep breath, she uttered a sharp cry as her eyes flew open.

“The rabbit...Don’t kill the rabbit!” she yelled looking around in confusion.

“Harry...Harry...It’s all right. You’re here safe with us. You’re in your own room,” Sirius comforted, taking her into his arms, while Remus poured her a cup of tea. “It was just a bad dream, love.”

“No, it wasn’t!” She shook her head adamantly, but her hands were shaking as she took the cup Remus offered her

“What did you see, Princess?” Remus inquired gently.

“Voldemort was with Lucius Malfoy. I didn’t know what they were planning but Lucius set it up for him.”

“What was the rabbit thing all about?” Sirius asked puzzled.

“Malfoy had it in a sack. They fed the poor thing to Nagini. They thought it was funny watching it fight for its life. They compared it to me and Draco...” her voice trailed off as she shuddered again.

“Harry, you are not a meek rabbit. You are the most powerful witch of the age,” Sirius remarked fiercely, startling Harry. She was unaccustomed to hearing him speak so strongly. “You’re brave, smart, and caring, not to mention very pretty,” he grinned, giving her a peck on the nose.

“And you, Mr. Black, aren’t so bad yourself!” She smiled back warmly. “That goes for you too, Professor,” she told Lupin. Taking a sip of the tea, she began to relax. “What time is it?”

“Almost time for the feast,” Remus answered.

“Do I have time to shower and change into fresh robes?”

“I think so.” Sirius glanced at his watch. “We have about an hour yet. Do you want us to stay for a bit longer?”

“Sorry, Padfoot, no getting to guess what I look like under my towel,” she teased, getting up from the sofa.

“Miss Wings, do you really think I would do such a thing?”

“Yup, and so would our resident werewolf,” Harry chuckled, giving Remus a shy glance. Both men just grinned back wickedly, getting up to leave.

“We’ll pick you up in about an hour, Princess. In the meantime I will try and control this bad dog’s naughty thoughts.”

“Humph, you would do better to try and control your own,” she snorted with a wry smile as they left.

Harry’s scar was still prickling but she was used to it after so many years. She enjoyed the steamy shower and allowed herself to relax under the warm spray. Her thoughts drifted to her friends.

Arsinoe was translating the ancient Aztec writings as well as some she had gotten form Bill Weasley. He had secured them from another Curse Breaker he was friends with in Egypt. The hieroglyphics were complex and difficult, but Arsinoe felt they were much the same thing. Hermione’s thirst for knowledge and study of ancient runes had impressed Arsinoe so much that she had granted Hermione a limited apprenticeship. Harry believed that with the two of them working for her they would unlock the secrets of the ancient magic. Hermione had been thrilled to be included, considering it a part of her duty to the Order to assist on such an important project. Harry had been delighted for her friend. She knew that if anybody could spot a clue of any significance it would be Hermione.

Harry had also warmed towards Arsinoe over the past few weeks during their lessons. She was a difficult taskmaster but her patience was a thing to be admired. Harry was now able to transform as quickly into her snake as she could her phoenix. Unfortunately, she could not go from one to the other. Try as she might, the most she was able to manage was to go from human to bird then back to human then snake in record time. She was growing concerned that she would never be able to accomplish the combination to winged serpent.

Her thoughts then drifted to Ron. He had grown into a wonderful young man and was doing well with his Auror training. Since Harry was going to do free lance Auror work for Moody, Ron would often meet her in the Room of Requirement with Draco. The three of them would practice their dueling skills. While neither of the wizards had ever beaten her she knew they could hold their own in battle should the need arise. Ron was also very much in love with Hermione. When ever she came into the room to watch his mouth would twist into a goofy smile and his eyes would glow with pride. This worried Harry immensely since the Deatheaters might try to get to Ron using Hermione. Harry knew all too well that she had already succumbed once, nearly getting her expelled. ‘I’ll never let that happen again,’ she vowed silently. ‘Ron and Mione deserve to be happy and I would never forgive myself if they were killed because they were helping me. I want them to live to see their children and grandchildren grow up.’ As this thought passed through her mind she smiled picturing a group of little Weasleys with bushy red hair.

Draco was another problem. With Lucius having been resurrected, he was in grave danger. While he and Harry were not the best of friends, they had come to an understanding. She found he could be quite pleasant and was becoming more tolerant of Muggle borns. Harry believed this was a direct result of his association with Ginny and her family. She could tell Draco loved her as much as Ron loved Hermione. Unfortunately, this placed them both in double jeopardy. Lucius and Voldemort would target them out of revenge and utter hatred for Harry.

Sighing, she stepped from the shower and went to get dressed. Since it was Halloween, she chose a set of black robes trimmed in orange silk. She then put in her contact lenses to highlight her green eyes. Her unruly black hair was tied back at the nape of her neck with a black ribbon. She was glad that since she had allowed it to grow it no longer stuck up at odd angles. Placing her wand in her pocket, Harry couldn’t help but notice that the ruby ring the Snapes had given her for her birthday was very dark. The dragon etched into the stone out prominently. The significance of the ring stuck in her mind. Something bad was afoot. The danger warning was not to be dismissed. ‘I’ll have to let the Headmaster and the others know,’ she mused. Her reverie was interrupted by a knock on the door. Opening it she was surprised to see Severus, rather than Remus and Sirius.

“Are you feeling any better, Harry?” He inquired studying her intently. “I had expected to find Black and Lupin here.”

“I’m okay, but my scar is prickling. It feels like someone is sticking little pins into it. I sent Remus and Sirius away so I could shower and change for the feast,” she explained. “I thought it would be them when you knocked.”

“I see,” he frowned.

“Are you having any problems occluding the Dark Lord?”

“Some, but I’m holding my own. I can feel his emotions though. He’s excited. My ring is dark tonight too. Something important is going to happen and I can’t stop it.”

“All we can do it wait,” Severus replied feigning calm. Inwardly he was very worried. He had been right about Tiberius being Dumbledore’s new spy. His uncle had been summoned by the Dark Lord half an hour ago. “Are you ready to go to the feast?” Severus asked as the other two wizards came out into the hall.

“Harry,” Remus called jovially, “I see you’re ready and Severus is here too.”

“Lupin, Black,” the Potions Master acknowledged with a brief nod, “We should be going.”

“You look lovely tonight, Harry,” Sirius said appraising her appearance.

“Thanks, you don’t look so bad yourself. Come to think of it you all look good!” The three men were all wearing their best robes; Remus in navy blue, Sirius in dark brown, and Severus in his traditional black. They proceeded to the Great Hall as Harry filled Sirius and Remus in about the feelings she was receiving from Voldemort and the warning sign from her ring.

Reaching the Great Hall, they took their seats, as the rest of the staff and students came in for the celebration. Harry noted that the Aurors were present also, situated at strategic areas around the room. Glancing up to the far end of the staff table Harry realized that Phaedra and Circe were also present but Tiberius Snape was missing. Severus took a few minutes to fill Dumbledore in on Harry’s condition before going to sit with his sister and niece. Dumbledore smiled briefly at Harry and nodded his understanding before starting the feast...

Tiberius had apparated to the designated site, taking his place among the other Deatheaters. Voldemort had accepted him into the inner circle following a rigorous session of questions and torture. Like his nephew, he was able to withstand the Cruciatus Curse without screaming for quite a length of time. He was also skilled with potions and had means of smuggling various artifacts and illegal materials into the country due to his many contacts within the import business. This had made him a valuable addition to Voldemort’s forces, although he had not been entirely trusted.

Voldemort was more than aware that Severus had been a spy for Dumbledore, and the elder Snape might be one too. To gain Voldemort’s trust Dumbledore and Tiberius had concocted a scheme to allow Voldemort access to the missing spells, which would vanquish his soul. The tablet was actually a clever forgery made by the Aztec tribe to which Arsinoe belonged. It had even fooled Voldemort’s experts. The actual tablet was hidden in a secret room in the Headmaster’s office.

Tiberius had accomplished the theft by being one of the Deatheaters who had attacked Severus and the Weasley’s on the way back to Hogwarts. He knew that the Weasleys were carrying the forgery. The real tablet had been secured by Severus. The whole plot had been carefully timed so that Tiberius was present to cover Severus’ upper level Potions class. They had also made sure Tiberius was one of the Deatheaters who had escaped. Severus also had to hit his uncle with several curses during the battle to prevent the Dark Lord from becoming suspicious. The other Deatheater who had escaped had been a new recruit who had been brought along for muscle. Voldemort had dealt with him severely. Tiberius was also put under the Cruciatus for a brief period for allowing the others to be taken but Voldemort had been pleased that he had succeeded, securing what he believed to be the key to his ultimate victory. Fortunately, Tiberius was also a skilled Occlumens, which had also aided in the plan.

Now, as he awaited the Dark Lord’s appearance, Tiberius stood straight and stiff, with no signs of the pain he had endured earlier. He had made sure to take both a healing and pain-killing potion upon his brief return to Hogwarts. His blue eyes scanned the area where they stood and his jaw tightened behind his mask. They were in a clearing in the Forbidden Forest, halfway between Hogsmeade and Hogwarts. A large covered pallet stood off to one side, its contents unknown. Catching a slight movement from the corner of his eye, which would be imperceptible to most people, he realized they were being watched. All his senses seemed to be charged and on alert. Whatever the Dark Lord had planned, it was not good. As he considered the possibilities, Lucius Malfoy appeared and took his place in the circle. The Dark Lord then appeared within its center, raising his arms to address his loyal followers.

“Welcome my most trusted allies. Tonight will be the beginning of my revenge against Harry Potter. She has been the bane of my existence and a force to be reckoned with. Yes, she is an admirable foe, more than worthy of my special attention to her demise. Tonight we will strike at her by using her most deepest and hidden desires. We shall hit her through her heart and into her soul making her rue the day she was ever born. Even the mighty Dumbledore will not be able to console or help her. For only I hold the key that will weaken her resolve and secure her into our hands. Behold that which will make Potter the slave to my will!”

Lucius stepped forward and with one fluid movement pulled the tarp from the pallet. Tiberius breath caught in his throat. In his wildest dreams he had never expected to see what lay before him...

Chapter 20

Harry sat scanning the students pretending to concentrate on her meal but her scar continued to burn. She knew Voldemort was planning something terrible. However, there was nothing she could do. Everyone around her was enjoying the feast, yet her heart was heavy and every nerve in her body was on alert. Yet, all she could do was await the inevitable, which was why she was trying to occupy her mind by watching what was taking place within the Great Hall.

Scanning the Gryffindor table, she noted that Ginny Weasley was talking with her boyfriend, Draco Malfoy. The young Auror had stopped by her seat while making his rounds, much to the chagrin of her brother Ron. He was glaring at Draco from across the room, but the two young lovers were ignoring him. Ginny was beaming up at Draco, who had just told her a joke, and his smirk was unmistakable. Colin Creevy had just snapped their picture while his brother looked on.

The Hufflepuff Quidditch team was plotting strategies, using the floating pumpkins as hoops. Every now and again, a piece of candy would sail into the mouth of one of the jack-o-lanterns, scoring a goal.

Meanwhile, Mariah Flint was creating a scene over on the Slytherin table. The Parkinson twins had struck again, pranking her with one of the Weasley twins Furry Fingered Foulies. She had reached into the candy bucket for a treat and the odd creature had begun crawling up her hand. Mariah had been taken by surprise, threatening to hex the two boys. Professor Snape had stopped her with his proverbial glare.

Harry’s lips were pursed in a wry smile as her gaze drifted over to the Ravenclaw table. Luna Lovegood was staring up at the enchanted ceiling with a vacant expression, her brow furrowed into an intense frown. Harry’s stomach tightened as a shiver of fear ran down her spine. The burning in her scar had become a dull throb, sharp pains coursing through it, as Luna rose from her seat. Looking straight at Harry, she proceeded up the aisle towards the staff table. Their eyes were locked. Harry was vaguely aware that Dumbledore was watching intently while pretending to eat his pumpkin pasty.

Sirius had put his arm around her waist and she realized that Remus heightened senses recognized that something was not quite right. Farther down the table, Severus was watching stiffly, muscles taught, like a cat getting ready to spring.

Luna stopped in front of Harry. Her gaze was unblinking, breath coming in short gasps. She appeared to be in a trance and her jaw was working furiously to form her words. Her ethereal voice came out in a hollow rasp.

“The Lord of Darkness shall cast his charm of revenge this night in the tongue of the snake. The Great Prince of the Forest will arise with the Red Flower as the Army of the Watching Huntress falls to the Circle of the Skull. In the shadow of the place of the great sleep the Phoenix shall curse the darkness as the Serpent War begins...”

Tiberius watched as the Dark Lord’s evil eyes roamed over the assembled members of the inner circle after Voldemort had pulled the tarp from the pallet. Two figures lay there, both bound, yet unmoving, clothes in rags. Tiberius held his breath, careful to keep his mind occluded. If the Dark Lord even suspected he was a spy Tiberius knew his life would be forfeit. Yet, he had to stop this atrocity, but had no idea how he could summon help. He swiftly mulled over the possibilities in his mind, discounting them. There had to be something he could do. He only half heard the Dark Lord as he proclaimed the downfall of Harry Potter, describing how this would keep her at bay until he could make an example of her. Cheers rose up around him, and Tiberius added his voice to the assembled group so as not to arouse suspicion. The Dark Lord smiled coldly, turning to look at Lucius. It was then that Tiberius saw his opportunity. A watcher elf was cleverly hidden in the trees at the edge of the clearing. Tiberius recognized her as the one Harry and Phaedra had told him about. The elf had known Harry’s parents, helping to rescue the two girls last Christmas during their kidnapping and subsequent escape from Voldemort. Focusing his attention on the spot where he knew she was observing, he sent her a swift message. ‘Summon Dumbledore, get help.’ Tiberius knew that watcher elves were highly telepathic, and while the Dark Lord could see into his mind with Legilimency, he had no actual telepathic ability.

Voldemort had turned his attention back to the assembled inner circle, and walked around them, studying each one intently. He stopped when he reached Tiberius.

“Ah...my faithful servant, Tiberius. You have proven your worth to me. Therefore, you shall be rewarded. When I waken the sleepers, it will be you who will deliver the Cruciatus, to assure me of your continued allegiance. They will remain as my hostages and we will use them for our amusement.

Tiberius knelt before his master. “My Lord, it would be my utmost pleasure to aid you in your humiliation and destruction of Harry Potter,” he responded, keeping his eyes locked with Voldemort’s. “She has made a blood traitor of my nephew and he has become a sniveling weakling.” Tiberius made sure to let Voldemort see the image he had planted in his mind of Severus laughing and smiling at Harry.

“Then come, we shall begin. The ritual will take but a few minutes.” Voldemort led Tiberius to where the two figures were lying, eyes closed in repose. He then turned to his followers and raised his arms to begin the ritual. As he did so, there came a great clatter among the trees, interrupting him, and the group in the clearing was surrounded by approximately fifty watcher elves, armed for battle...

Luna had collapsed in a faint as soon as her message had been delivered to Harry and the staff immediately moved to help her. Madam Pomfrey had them bring her into the anteroom while Professor McGonagall calmed the students down telling them Luna would be fine. Harry was shaking with the pain in her scar, her face ghostly white, but she followed the group into the anteroom.

“What the hell was that all about?” Sirius questioned. “She made absolutely no sense.”

“I believe Miss Lovegood has uttered another prophecy,” Dumbledore stated quietly as Madam Pomfrey worked on the stricken girl.

“No...” Harry managed to whisper. “It was no prophecy. She had a vision.”

“Humph,” Snape snorted with a sneer, “she was talking in riddles.”

“Headmaster...I...I think I know...what she was telling me.” Harry was shaking so violently the she had to sit down, and Madam Pomfrey looked up at her with concern.

“Miss Potter, do you require some assistance?” the nurse asked worriedly.

Harry ignored her and looked at Dumbledore. “We have to stop them...we have...to go...now!”

“Child, what is it that you believe she was telling you?”

“Yes, Princess, she made absolutely no sense. Something about a prince and a red flower. All I can ascertain is that she may have been speaking about the Deatheaters,” Remus added with concern.

Harry nodded vigorously, her color starting to return as Luna moaned and opened her eyes.
“What am I doing here?” Luna asked sitting up. “I was at the feast. Did something happen?”

“You fainted dear. Are you feeling better?” Madam Pomfrey queried.

“Yes. Why did I faint?”

“You apparently had some kind of vision,” Dumbledore soothed.

“Really? That’s interesting,” the Ravenclaw remarked with fascination. “What...”

“Headmaster! We have to go! We have to stop him!” Harry interrupted sharply, her voice rising. “You don’t understand. It’s happening now!” she exclaimed as her scar seared with intense pain.

“Now, Harry, calm down. We will get to the bottom of this.” Sirius moved to put his arm around her, but she shook him off angrily.

“I told you I know what is happening. Please listen to me. We have to go and stop Voldemort!”

“And where, pray tell, do you expect to find him?” Snape sneered.

“Luna told us where if you had only listened,” Harry yelled, running from the anteroom. “We don’t have much time. He’s in the forest clearing below the cemetery...”

The Watcher elves had taken the Deatheaters by surprise but they recovered swiftly, drawing their wands. Voldemort glared over at their leader, furious that they had interrupted them. A petite lavender haired elf stepped forward in defiance, no fear reflected in her eyes.

“I am Artemis, the commander of this army. We are here to tell you to stop this vile action at once or face the consequences.”

“You dare to try and order me? I am the greatest wizard in the world. You and your pitiful army are no match for my Deatheaters.” Voldemort stared down at her, his slits for nostrils flaring angrily.

“Dumbledore is the greatest wizard in the world and Harry Potter has power that even he cannot match,” she told him defiantly, “and as for my army, do not underestimate our strength. We demand that you return the sleepers to their rightful place immediately.”

Voldemort laughed icily, red eyes scanning the forest. “Dumbledore is an old fool and Potter will die at my hands. She allows her emotions to cloud her judgment. She is weak and has only escaped me by pure luck. However, that is about to change.”

“She has powers you will never know,” Artemis replied coldly. “That is why she has succeeded in defying all your efforts to destroy her.”

“Then perhaps I should allow you to live long enough to see her undoing. I have no intention of meeting your demands. If you think you can take the sleepers, as you call them, go ahead,” he sneered. “I warn you that I will not give up my prize easily.”

“My Lord,” Lucius Malfoy addressed him, submissively, lowering his eyes. “Forgive my interruption. These elves are beneath us. Why not just kill them and be done with it? “

“You, Lucius Malfoy,” Artemis interjected before Voldemort could answer, “are an arrogant fool. You have followed this one blindly, devoting yourself to darkness. You have shamed the name of Malfoy with your attitudes and beliefs.”

“Ah...I see you know my favored Lieutenant’s name, despite his mask,” Voldemort leered, “and how is that may I ask?”

“We know all of your names, Tom Riddle,” Artemis said using Voldemort’s given name to annoy him. “Many of us have watched you all grow up in the shadow of the castle.”

“Tom Riddle no longer exists. I am Lord Voldemort and you are a bigger fool than I had thought. By admitting you know the identities of my loyal followers you and your army have signed your death warrants.”

“Your ego has gone to your head, Tom. You are an abomination to both your people and all that is natural in the world.”

“Artemis, you have begun to bore me with your righteousness,” Voldemort ridiculed with disdain, looking around the circle. The Deatheaters stood ready to defend their master. “I have work to do.” He turned back to the couple on the palate. “Kill them!” Voldemort bellowed with a hollow laugh.

The Deatheaters sprang into action at his command, curses flying. Artemis leaped aside sharply, blocking the Avadra Kedavra Lucius had directed at her heart, countering with a wave of blue light. He was sent flying backwards, landing in a thistle bush, stunned.

“Thera, quickly... free the sleepers,” Artemis yelled to another elf with pink hair. The elf jumped onto the pallet, cutting the magical cords with a powerful blast of white light, before being hit with a killing curse by Bellatrix. The elves were fighting furiously, and two other Deatheaters were stunned, but the magic and weapons of the elves was no match for the power and swiftness of the dark wizards. Their numbers were quickly being diminished while Voldemort chanted his evil spell in Parseltongue ignoring the carnage around him.

Tiberius had been forced to fight along with the others but was deliberately missing the elves or stunning them. He had to make it look like he was supporting the Dark Lord at all costs. Gradually he worked his way towards Artemis, making eye contact, sending her another mental message. ‘Did you send for Dumbledore?’

Artemis nodded. ‘This will help to keep you from being discovered, Tiberius,” she responded mentally before stunning him with a blast of blue light. He fell backwards into the trees, losing his mask. His last thought before losing consciousness was that the elves really did know all of their identities...

Harry was running through the Great Hall, her protectors following in pursuit, the aurors moving to assist with what ever was going on. Dumbledore’s voice boomed from behind her, his anger apparent.

“Harry, stay where you are!”

She froze instantly as all heads turned to see what the commotion was all about, students standing up to get a better view. Simultaneously, the doors to the Great Hall were flung open. A small figure with turquoise hair stumbled in, collapsing into Harry’s arms. It was a watcher elf. He was out of breath, bleeding heavily from an array of wounds. Several students screamed and Dumbledore took immediate action.

“Silence!” he ordered firmly. “All Prefects are to escort the students back to their common rooms immediately. You will await further instructions from your Heads of House.”

The students obeyed without question swiftly following the Prefects from the hall. Harry gently carried the elf over to the nearest empty bench, transfiguring it to a small bed, before carefully laying him down.

“Thank...you...,” he moaned in pain. “I...seek...Harry...Potter...and the...wise one.” He breathed heavily as Madam Pomfrey came running over to assist Harry, who had begun to assess his injuries. She realized he was bleeding internally.

“I am Harry Potter,” she told him gently. “Professor Dumbledore is here too.”

“Can you tell us what happened, Mercurio?” Dumbledore asked, smoothing the soft hair from the elf’s forehead, while the nurse examined his injuries.

“The forest...the Evil Lord...in the...clearing. I...was...injured trying...to...come...for help.”

“Try to lie still,” Madam Pomfrey stated, running her wand over his tiny body.

“You...must...stop him. Unspeakable...act...Harry...,” he gasped grabbing her hand. “He...means...to...”he never finished his sentence. Gasping and spitting up blood, Mercurio’s chest gave a violent shudder, and he breathed no more.

“Albus, I’m sorry,” Madam Pomfrey sighed, “There was nothing I could do. His injuries were too serious.

Dumbledore nodded, looking down at Harry. She was shaking, but whether it was with anger or pain over the death of the elf, he was not certain. He suspected it was a bit of both.

“Harry, what is Voldemort up to?” Dumbledore queried, blue eyes meeting her green ones. Harry didn’t respond verbally, but allowed the Headmaster to probe her mind using Legilimency. Her heart was racing and a look of extreme sorrow mixed with fury flashed over his features. “Aurors, we must go immediately, we may yet have time to stop them!” Dumbledore headed towards the front entrance of the castle. The others hurrying to catch up with him. Professor McGonagall and Hermione followed in their wake, the other teachers remaining behind to see to the students.

“Sirius,” Harry called, “transform. We can get there faster in our animagus forms.” Harry did not wait for his reply.

Transforming into her phoenix she flew over their heads and out the front doors. Sirius did the same, the large black dog anxious to see what was happening. He was determined to keep Harry out of danger. Reaching the front gates, Dumbledore turned to the others.

“Minerva, I want you to wait here. If we fail to return within a timely manner secure the school and notify the Ministry.”

“Albus, what is going on? What did you see in Harry’s mind?”

“I would rather not say what she believes. If it is true the situation is critical,” he replied. “Kingsley, take Draco and bring up the rear. It is likely that Lucius is there with Voldemort. Ron, you stay with Severus and me, Remus you go with Tonks and the other two aurors. Hermione I want you to stay with Professor McGonagall. Find the members of the D.A. Ginny Weasley has been running the club since Harry graduated. Have them patrol the halls with the teachers and Prefects. The rest of us will apparate to the clearing below the cemetery on the count of three. Are you all ready?”

“Yes,” they responded in unison.

“Very well, One...two...three...” they disapparated leaving Minerva McGonagall and Hermione Granger to walk back up to the castle. Minerva’s heart was racing with worry, Luna’s words running through her mind. Hermione’s face was grave. She was terrified that she would lose the two people she cared about most in the world...

Harry flew through the trees faster than she had ever flown before. She had to stop Voldemort before he completed his evil deed. ‘Please let me be wrong about Luna’s vision,’ she worried to herself. ‘This can’t happen.’ She flew up above the trees, her keen phoenix eyes spotting the fire below. A fierce battle was going on and she could discern the figure of Padfoot heading right towards it. She had to stop him before he was killed! Diving down into the trees, she let out a shrill call, landing in front of him. They both transformed.

“The battle is still going on,” she panted. “You were heading right into it. We have to walk from here or they will spot us.”

“Where are they? I can smell the smoke from a fire.”

“Just up ahead. Stay to the trees.”

“Harry I want you to wait here. I will go and scout out the area for the others.”

“No! There isn’t time. He is almost finished the spell.” She winced at the pain racing through her scar. “He’s happy. Oh god, I think we’re too late,” she muttered moving through the forest, tears stinging her eyes...

Voldemort laughed wickedly. He had done it! They were moving slowly and the man opened his eyes in confusion.

“What...where?” He looked around sitting up. The woman beside him moaned softly and he reached out for her.

“You belong to me now,” the Dark Lord grinned, red eyes aglow with delight.

“Voldemort!” the man gasped just as the woman opened her eyes.

“Yes indeed you foolish man. You will help to ensure my supreme victory.” Voldemort smiled pointing his wand at the woman as she sat up and looked around in horror. “Crucio!” He hit her directly in the stomach..

The woman screamed in pain, Voldemort laughing wildly.

“Let her go you bastard!”

“Perhaps you would like some of the same?” He directed his wand at the man, his smile growing wider.

“Noooo!” his companion screamed. She leaped up and trying to tackle him

He fell backwards as she landed heavily and he flung her away with inhuman strength. The man who had been sitting on the pallet stood up. He was horrified by the carnage around him. Watcher elves were battling the Deatheaters and he was surrounded by the dead and dying. He reached into his tattered robes but he had no wand.

“Run...get away while you can,” one of the elves yelled to him. He wasn’t sure but he thought it was Artemis. “Go quickly! I will cover you. Help is on the way!”

He grabbed his companion dragging her to her feet and whispered something in her ear as they started to run towards the edge of the forest.

“So...you’re still alive!” Voldemort screamed pointing his wand. “I have been hindered by your interference for the last time. Avadra Kedavra!” A stream of green light shot from his wand directly towards the elf.

Artemis dodged swiftly and the curse flew through the air hitting Lucius, who fell over, stunned. He too, was immune to its effects, as was his master. Shaking his head, he recovered swiftly, laughing at the futility of the elves...

Harry and Sirius were on the edge of the clearing, looking around at the devastation that Voldemort had wrought. At least forty elves lay dead or injured. A moment later Dumbledore and the others appeared and started firing hexes at the eight Deatheaters who remained standing. Out of the corner of her eye, Harry saw a large stag run into the trees, a woman straddling his back.

“Dumbledore,” Voldemort hissed, “you cannot stop me now.”

“Don’t be so sure Tom. You may be immune to the killing curse, but not any of the others. Your body still can feel pain and be stopped,” he stated. Confidently aiming his wand he shouted, “Stupefy!”

Voldemort evaded the curse swiftly. “Avadra Kedavra!” he screamed spinning on his heels only to find Dumbledore was no longer there. “Where are you old man?”

“I’m right behind you, Tom.” Dumbledore’s voice came from over his shoulder.

Voldemort reacted swiftly. He spun around intending to use physical force to topple Dumbledore in an effort to bring him to his knees but once again, he was not there. A piercing screech echoed through the air as Fawkes appeared in a shower of sparks, flying towards him, claws at the ready. Harry had seen him going to help the Headmaster; transforming, she dove into the foray, following Fawkes. She had been too late to stop Voldemort’s plan but maybe she could capture or injure him somehow.

“Potter!” Severus yelled running through the onslaught of hexes. “Stay back!”

“Now I have you both! You will die together traitor!” Voldemort immediately sent a volley of curses through the air but Severus had been prepared for the killing curse and dove to the ground as it sailed over his head. Harry merely flew above them.

“Give it up, Tom,” Dumbledore’s calm voice echoed through the meadow. “You will never win.”

“You can’t kill me, Dumbledore, but rest assured I will have my revenge. Potter will watch as you die at my hands along with her friends. She will be unable to stop me now!” He laughed coldly and pointed his wand into the air disapparating. The remaining Deatheaters realized their master had gone followed suit.

“Help the injured,” Dumbledore instructed as Tiberius came forward. He had recovered a few moments before and apparated back into the clearing as soon as the Deatheaters had disappeared. He had to protect his cover. Two of the Aurors stationed at the school were not members of the Order and didn’t know he was a spy.

“Uncle, I was concerned,” Severus looked the elder Snape in the eyes.

“I have only just returned,” he answered aloud so the others would think he had not been present. “I saw the wand flashes from the path and came to investigate.” He would give his report at the meeting of the Order but had to be certain there were still no Deatheaters lurking about who might overhear. ‘I was stunned by Artemis and lying just inside the forest. She is aware I am Dumbledore’s spy and stunned me to protect my cover,’ Tiberius explained mentally.

“I am glad to see you have made it safely back from your journey,” Severus replied aloud, nodding his understanding.

“I must speak with the Headmaster immediately.”

“I will see you shortly in my office, Tiberius,” Dumbledore said over his shoulder. “I am concerned about what may have happened here.”

“Didn’t you see them, Headmaster?” Harry asked looking over towards the forest where the stag had disappeared.

“See who, Harry? I was busy with Tom from the time I apparated into the meadow.”

“Sirius, did you see them?”

“Harry, I was trying to keep up with you and keep you out of harms way. What do you think you saw?”

Harry just looked around in dismay. Did she really see the stag? Could she possibly be wrong in her assumption regarding the meaning of Luna’s vision?

“Princess, what did you see?” Remus asked gently.

“I don’t think you will believe me,” she sighed. “Maybe it was my imagination.”

“No, Little One. Your eyes did not deceive you,” Artemis quiet voice remarked. She walked over to stand beside Dumbledore. “I was unable to stop him.”

“Where did they go?”

“They are safe and hiding by the lake.”

“Who’s safe?” Severus questioned, arching his brow.

“I have to go to them. This is my fault. Merlin, I swear by my blood to do all that’s good and right. By the powers of all the ancient gods I will stop the Dark Lord even if it means my own death!” Harry cursed into the darkness. Taking out the small knife she always carried in her pocket, she sliced her palm, dripping the blood into the ground. As soon as she did, a rumble of thunder filled the air followed by a flash of lightening, yet the sky was clear. Her protectors looked on in dismay. Turning towards the edge of the forest, she began to walk slowly, accepting the inevitable.

“Harry, where are you going? You shouldn’t go into the forest by yourself.” Sirius stopped in front of her, hands on his hips.

“Ask Dumbledore. He knows what the vision meant. I have to go.”

“I think you three should go with her.” Dumbledore waved his hands at the three protectors. “I will expect you all back at the castle shortly. I see the elves are being cared for by their brethren. Artemis would you like to join me up at the castle?”

“I must attend to my people but if you need me send word. I will come as soon as I can. The house elves will know how to find me.”

“Understood.” The old man nodded.

“Little One, I will go and tell them help is coming,” she said sadly, disappearing with a pop.

“Come on, we have to get to the lake. They will be cold.” Harry’s voice cracked but she refused to cry.

The little group lit their wands against the darkness of the forest and walked towards the far end of the lake on the edge of Hogwarts land. It was a cold moonless night and Harry felt the chill deep within her soul.

“Harry, who is waiting for you at the lake?” Severus tried again to get her to talk.

“My worst nightmare since this whole business started,” she snorted, anger at Voldemort welling up inside of her. ‘What am I going to do? This nightmare can’t really be happening. Why can’t I just wake up?’ she thought anxiously.

Nearing the lake, she saw three figures through the trees. It was too dark to determine who they were but Harry instinctively knew one of them was Artemis. The elf pointed in Harry’s direction and disappeared.

“Was that Artemis?” Remus whispered. He somehow thought he shouldn’t speak loudly. Harry merely nodded. Stopping, she looked at the outlines of two people sitting on an old tree trunk.

“Come on, Harry,” Sirius called moving forward to come around where the two people were sitting. A moment later, he dropped his wand, his mouth hanging open in shock. Remus ran over to see what was wrong, his eyes wide. His werewolf senses screaming at him that this was impossible.

“Hello, Padfoot. It’s good to see you again. You too Moony.”

“James...Lily?” Sirius whispered. “Is it really you?”

“It’s them,” Harry answered softly. “This is what Voldemort was doing. It is his way of controlling me.” Severus inhaled sharply as he came up beside her to face the two figures.

“Hello, Severus.” Lily smiled wanly, turning her emerald green eyes on Harry.

“Prongs, I can’t believe it.” Sirius moved forward swiftly grabbing his friend in a bear hug. The two men were smiling at one another, thumping each other on the back. Remus cautiously moved to join them, tears in his eyes.

Harry did not move. Severus put his arm around her shoulders as she and Lily continued to stare at one another. Lily spoke first.

“I thought you pretty that last night, when James found you on our doorstep,” she remarked, remembering the night of her death. The night Harry had been sent back through time. “If you hadn’t kept to the shadows I would have recognized you immediately. You’re the image of your father except you have my eyes.”

Harry merely nodded, continuing to stare at her mother as the men calmed down and looked over towards her.

“Harry?” James Potter questioned as she stepped further out of the shadows, a look of consternation on his face.

“How much do you remember?” Harry asked looking from one to the other.

“We...uh...we know we died,” James replied nervously.

“Anything else?”

“Harry, we were in a peaceful place, if that’s what you’re asking.”

“Harry,” Lily’s soft voice interceded, “we know we aren’t supposed to be here. I don’t know how Voldemort did it but it had to be some very dark magic.”

“It was Necromancy,” Severus answered.

“Snape, you are looking well.”

“Potter, for a dead man you are too,” he sneered.

“Severus we are aware of what has happened since we died. Well...most of it anyway. Right now, everything seems a bit jumbled and confused. We were unaware that Voldemort was still alive. I thought Harry had killed him that day in Grimmauld Place.”

“I did. He came back. His followers used the same dark magic on him and Lucius Malfoy that he used tonight. He is in effect immortal, as are you.” Harry looked from one to the other of her parents.

“I see...is there a reversal spell?” Lily asked wide-eyed.

“It is being translated,” Severus answered quietly.

“Translated?” James looked at Severus.

“Yes, Potter. It is an ancient text and must be preformed by a Parselmouth.”

“I see...” James furrowed his brow in concentration. “Harry...are you...”

“A Parselmouth?” she interrupted his thoughts.

“Yes, I can’t seem to remember. Damn, it’s all mixed up. I know I made peace with Severus though. I meant what I said that night.” James extended his hand and Severus took it reluctantly.

“Harry, are you a Parselmouth? We have watched you grow up but your father is right. Everything we knew is fading.”

“Yes, I can speak Parseltongue.”

“Well then, as soon as you have the spell you can send Voldemort back to what ever Hell he came from,” James spat.

“It isn’t quite that simple. The counter spell must be done in his presence under the full moon.”

“Then we’ll help you to stop him!”

“I can’t.”

“Of course you can, Harry,” Sirius spoke up. “You’re the most powerful witch of the age.”

“And Voldemort has done what he does best. He has played on my weakness,” she shuddered. Lily got up to put her arms around her but Harry pulled back before she could. “Don’t touch me! You can’t get close.”

“Princess, what are you doing? These are your parents.”

“My parents died seventeen years ago tonight!”

“Harry! Don’t talk to James and Lily like that!” Sirius yelled angrily.

“You don’t understand. They’re Voldemort’s insurance. In order to send him back to whatever pit his soul crawled out of I have to send them back too! I can’t allow them to get close to me.” Her eyes met her mother’s.

“Harry, are you sure?” Sirius paced, running his fingers through his thick hair. “I mean, James and Lily...they sent me back.” He looked at James for confirmation.

“I can remember...you fell...through the veil,” James muttered uncertainly.

“Yes...can you remember anything else?”

“I think I can,” Lily responded. “You were stunned...but your soul...it was still within your...body.”

“Lily, that’s right. We told him to apparate before he passed through into the other realm!” James beamed excitedly. “He wasn’t really dead.”

“You sent me back to be with Harry,” Sirius smiled.

Harry closed her eyes in pain. She had to make them understand that this was different. Her parents no longer belonged in the world of the living. They had been yanked from the afterlife to satisfy the ambitions of a dark wizard. Lily saw the pain on her daughter’s face.

“James, Harry is right. We don’t belong here. If Voldemort is to be stopped...”

“I understand, Lil.”

“James, Harry is your daughter,” Remus spoke up suddenly, “she will do what is right as opposed to what is easy.”

James looked at Harry, studying her intently. She was standing with her chin set and her green eyes had a look of sad determination in them. He cocked his head, nodding, giving her a proud smile.

“Stopping Voldemort is the most important thing. Even if it means we will be returned to the afterlife. Your mother and I will know that you did it for all the right reasons. We were proud of you before. Don’t let us down. Fight him...destroy him...we will help any way we can. In the end, we will still be with you. We always have been.”

“I will meet you all back at the castle,” Harry told them as she pulled off her cloak. “I’m sure Dumbledore is anxious for news.”

“Princess, put your cloak back on. It’s freezing out tonight.”

“Yes, Remus, I am aware of that,” she replied. With one swift motion, she placed her cloak over her mother’s shoulders to conceal the rags that had once been her burial robes. Harry then transformed without another word, flying off in the direction of the school. She never saw the smile on her father’s face as he looked down at her mother.

“She truly is our daughter.” Lily beamed back up at her husband.

“I know,” James replied hugging his wife.

“Here Potter, take my cloak. My robes are made of wool. It wouldn’t do to walk into the castle half-naked. Your bodies may have been magically preserved but your clothes certainly weren’t,” Severus smirked, tossing the cloak over to him. ‘Damn, after what he did to me I should let him go naked, but Harry would be too upset,’ he mused as they started the long walk around the lake...

Harry reached the castle and flew directly up to the windows of Dumbledore’s office. He was seated at his desk. Kingsley and Tonks were also there along with Ron, Hermione, Draco, Arsinoe Darkmoon and Minerva McGonagall. Tiberius Snape had just stepped onto the moving stairs, leaving the office. He had spoken to Dumbledore in private before the others had arrived. Harry tapped softly on the glass to alert them to her presence. Hermione dashed over and opened the window. Harry flew in and transformed. She went directly over to Fawkes and stroked his head while he filled the air with Phoenix song.

“Harry, what is going on? Professor Dumbledore said you would tell us everything as soon as you got here,” Hermione questioned, dismayed by Harry’s withdrawn countenance.

“I see Arsinoe is here. I suppose that is because of what has occurred.”

“Yes, Child, I thought she should be aware of what you will now have to face.”

“I understand,” Harry answered avoiding Dumbledore’s blue eyes. “How is the translation coming?”

“We have about half,” Arsinoe replied. It is tricky and painstaking work.”

“Keep at it. Hermione is great for details and research as I’m sure you have found out.”

“Harry, you haven’t answered Hermione’s question. What actually went on out there mate? The goblet started to smoke, but it didn’t burn so I couldn’t see.”

“Something unspeakable happened tonight, Ron. I watched my worst fears become reality.” Harry finally raised her eyes to meet Dumbledore’s. “I guess what they say is true about being careful what you wish for...”

“Child, even I would not have believed that Voldemort would stoop so low as to do what he did tonight.”

“Will you all stop talking around us and tell us what is going on!” Tonks exclaimed. Dumbledore looked over at her sudden outburst. “Uh...sorry Professor, I just want to know what happened and why. We all do.”

“It’s okay Tonks,” Harry remarked allowing her gaze to drift around the small group assembled in the office. Any other day she would have been amused by Tonk’s bizarre shade of orange hair. “Headmaster, I need to sit down. They’ll be here in a little while.”

“I apologize, Harry. I should have offered you a seat as soon as you came in.” Dumbledore promptly conjured her a soft comfortable chair and she curled up with a grateful smile.

“Who will be here, Harry?” McGonagall asked her in her crisp brogue.

“Draco, did you see your father tonight?” Harry looked at Draco, pointedly ignoring McGonagall’s question.

“He fired off a Cruciatus curse at me but I was able to shield it. The bloody bastard probably wanted to make me suffer before he killed me. Why?”

“You know that the spell to send Voldemort back will do the same to him don’t you?”

“Yeah, and good riddance, I say.”

“Harry, please tell us what is going on!” Hermione begged impatiently. “Where are your protectors? Did something happen to them?”

“No, Mione. I told you they went with Harry into the forest.”

“Something could have happened while they were in there, Ron. Why did Harry fly back alone?”

“Oi, Mione, if something had happened to them Harry would have said something right away. Isn’t that so mate?”

“Ron’s right. They’re all fine. A bit shocked but dealing quite well actually.”

“Then for Merlin’s sake tell everyone what happened. Why did you go into the forest in the first place? What happened that the watcher elves were fighting with You-Know-Who?” Tonks demanded exasperated.

“Go ahead, Child. It is better if they are told before the others arrive.”

“You’re right, Headmaster, as usual.” Harry stared off into the fire for a few minutes as Fawkes began to sing quietly from his perch. Taking a deep breath, she looked at the group of anxious faces. “Voldemort was practicing Necromancy again tonight. That’s what Luna’s vision was.”

“What did Luna tell you? I was at the other end of the table talking with Hermione and we didn’t hear it,” Arsinoe remarked quietly.

“Nor did the Aurors. We were all circulating through out the Great Hall,” Shacklebolt said from his seat in the corner.

Dumbledore quickly brought them up to speed. Harry could see Hermione’s mind working and Ron’s look of utter disgust. Arsinoe seemed intrigued but the others just looked confused.

“What kind of nonsense was that?” Ron shook his head.

“I think I understand some of it, Ron, “ Hermione speculated. “We already know that You-Know- Who was in the forest clearing just below the cemetery. Therefore, that would be the shadow of the place of great sleep, and the language of the snake is Parseltongue. There was also a battle fought there with the watcher elves army.”

“Very good, Hermione,” Dumbledore commented. “Can you understand any of the rest?”

“Well...Harry did you utter any kind of curse tonight? I think you are the Phoenix.”

“I made a blood oath tonight to all the ancient gods of goodness stop Voldemort even if it costs me my life.”

“Bloody Hell, Harry! What could have been so terrible for you to swear such a thing?” Ron jumped up from his seat and started pacing as Professor McGonagall and the others gasped. Each knew that such an oath was deemed irrevocable.

“Do your protectors know of this, Harry,” Tonks questioned.

“They heard me but it wouldn’t have made any difference. I have bound myself to the prophecy now whatever the outcome.”

Hermione looked as if she were going to cry. Ron’s features alternated from anger to worry as he glanced at his friend. McGonagall’s stern features were drawn into a tight mask and Arsinoe had a slight smile on the edge of her lips. Tonks and Kingsley exchanged nervous glances. Dumbledore’s blue eyes reflected his love and pride. Oddly enough, Kingsley broke the silence.

“Miss Granger, is there anything else you can add?” He looked at Hermione with interest.

“Um...I...I’m not certain. The watching huntress must have something to do with the elves and the Circle of the Skull must be Voldemort’s inner circle.”

“You always were smart Hermione.” Harry managed a weak smile at her friend. “The watching huntress is Artemis. Do you remember your Muggle mythology?”

“Of course! Luna was talking about Artemis. Artemis and Diana were the same deity but one was Greek and the other Roman. They were considered the goddesses of the moon. The watcher elves worship the moon,” she answered excitedly.

“But what about this business of a red flower and the Great Prince of the Forest?” Tonks wondered aloud, looking at Hermione.

“That one has me stumped,” Hermione confessed.

“Oh, Hermione, you can do better than that. Think about fairy tales. Who was the Great Prince of the Forest?” Harry watched her friend closely. “Then put that answer together with the red flower.”

“Hmm...” Hermione’s face set into deep concentration and everyone could see her going through various things in her mind. All of a sudden her eyes widened in understanding. “Harry...he didn’t ...he couldn’t!” she choked on the words.

“Mione, what are you getting off about?” Ron demanded. “If you know something just spit it out.”

“Oh, Ron...it’s just too terrible. It’s a wonder that Harry isn’t a basket case over this.”

“Over what, Hermione?” Ron shook his head growing flustered by Hermione’s dismay and Harry’s silence.

“It’s just that if what I think has happened...Oh Merlin, Harry I’m so sorry. This is just too awful.”

“Miss Granger perhaps if you could fill the rest of us in?” Professor McGonagall queried forcefully.

“It’s all right, Hermione. Go ahead and explain the rest of the vision. I just don’t have the heart to do it,” Harry said sadly. “Then they’ll understand what exactly is going on.”

“Are you sure, Harry?” Hermione asked studying her friend closely for any sign of emotion.

“I’m sure.”

“Well then...The Great Prince of the Forest comes from a Muggle fairy tale called Bambi.”

“What!” Tonks inhaled sharply. “My dad told me that story when I was little. The Great Prince...he was a stag!”

“A stag? What on earth would a stag have to do with Harry...” Ron began and then looked at Harry in shock. “Harry, your Patronus is a stag. Wasn’t that your dad’s animagus form?”

“Yeah.”

“That means the red flower...”McGonagall looked up sharply. “Harry are you telling us that the Dark Lord has actually committed another act of Necromancy...that he...raised your...parents?”

Harry hung her head, unable to look at the horror and shock she knew was reflected on their faces. She could feel their emotions. Hermione was angry with Voldemort. Tonks was amazed and shocked. Professor McGonagall was sad, while Kingsley astounded. Arsinoe seemed to be accepting and understood what this would mean to Harry. It was Ron’s feelings that troubled Harry. He seemed genuinely happy and Harry looked up at him in confusion.

“Harry, this is a good thing,. You will get to know your Mum and Dad. It’s the one thing you’ve always wanted. You have your family back!”

Harry had begun to shake at his words. It was the one thing she could not allow herself to do. If she did...

“Ron, how can you be so thick?” Hermione shouted.

“Calm yourself, Miss Granger. Your fiancé’s heart is in the right place. He merely doesn’t understand,” Dumbledore counseled.

“What don’t I understand?”

“Ron,” Arsinoe spoke seriously, “the spell that Harry must use to stop the Dark Lord and send his soul back will have the same effect on both Mr. Malfoy and her parents.”

“You mean...”

“Yes, Ron. To finally do away with Voldemort I must also do away with my parents. He brought them back because he knew that it would kill me to do so. The longer it takes to learn the spell the more chance he has of me refusing to perform it. I can’t get close...” Harry’s voice trailed off.

“But Harry, maybe there is another way. Maybe they will be able to stay.” Ron looked at Dumbledore hopefully.

“I’m afraid not, Mr. Weasley. They are just like Voldemort and Lucius Malfoy. There bodies work because their souls were returned, but they are no longer mortal.”

“Harry...mate...I”

“It’s okay, Ron. I swore a blood oath tonight and I intend to follow it through,” Harry remarked, her shoulders sagging, green eyes reflecting her turmoil. “They are on the way here right now. Sirius and Remus are escorting them with Severus.”

“Harry, how did my cousin, Sirius, and Remus take this?” Tonks asked.

“Sirius was delighted at first. He was so happy to see my dad again. Remus was a bit more cautious but I could tell that he has glad.”

“What did Professor Snape do?” Ron grinned.

“He said hello to my mother and shook hands and made peace with my father.”

“How did you feel, Harry?” Dumbledore looked at her, blue eyes intently studying her reaction.

“I told them just what I told you. They understood, I think. They offered to help us fight Voldemort. They’re very confused right now. Headmaster, I hear them coming up the stairs...I need to not be here when they arrive. I...would you send for Molly Weasley for me?” The edge in Harry’s voice was unmistakable. She was holding on by a thread.

“Harry it will do no good to avoid them. We need to make some decisions right away. I have summoned the other members of the Order and we will have an emergency meeting tonight in the Room of Requirement. You will have to be there. I will see to it that Molly is told of your desire to speak with her.”

“Yes, Sir.”

“In the meantime I think the rest of you should attend to your duties until the meeting starts. I have scheduled it for eleven, which is in another hour,” Dumbledore advised them as the door opened and five figures stepped in.

All eyes were on the man and woman who were standing looking about them uncertainly, unsure of what to expect. James Potter looked over to where Dumbledore was rising from his desk.

“Hello, Professor Dumbledore. It is nice to see you again.”

“I had not planned on our next meeting to be on this plane of existence but it is good to see you again too,” Dumbledore greeted him, blue eyes twinkling. “Please come and sit down. I am sure this whole experience is as unsettling for you as it is us.” He conjured some more chairs and they joined the group.

“Thank you, Albus,” Lily replied. He still had the effect of putting her at ease.

“I should introduce you to the others here. I know you know Minerva, and the young woman in the back of the room is Arsinoe Darkmoon.” The two women nodded, Minerva wiping a tear from her eye.

“I recognize Kingsley,” James nodded in greeting, “but who is this pretty witch with the bright orange hair?”

“As if you can’t guess James Potter,” Tonks grinned. Sirius snickered in amusement.

“Nymphadora, is it really you?” Lily asked studying her. “You were just a little girl the last time I saw you.”

“Lily, please don’t use that accursed name. It’s Tonks now.”

“I think it is a nice name,” Lily retorted with a chuckle.

“Thank god Sirius named me Harry,” Harry muttered under her breath but her mother heard her.

“I’ll have you know we both named you Harry.”

“Yeah, I heard. I was named for some old bald news stand wizard.”

“Well you did look kind of like him.” Lily smiled at the memory.

“I’ll have to remember that one, Potter,” Draco snickered.

“Shut up, Malfoy, or you’ll be on the wrong end of a very nasty hex. I seem to recall you looked rather nice as a ferret.” Harry glared. She was in no mood for Draco’s wise remarks.

“Malfoy?” James Potter looked at the young Auror closely. “Are you related to Lucius Malfoy? I seem to remember that he had a son the same year as Harry was born.”

“Unfortunately, Sir, he is my father. These days I prefer to deny there was ever any relationship. My cousin Sirius or my godfather, Severus, can fill you in,” Draco replied offering his hand. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“I see you are in training to be an Auror,” James remarked.

“Yes, it seemed the best choice under the circumstances,” Draco shrugged.

“Excuse me, Mr. Potter, but I’m Hermione Granger, and this is my fiancé, Ron Weasley, she interrupted waving her hand towards Ron. “We’re friends of Harry’s.”

“Ah...Sirius and Remus told us about the two of you on our way up to the castle. Seems you three are quite the mischief makers.”

“James, if anyone created mischief while in Hogwarts it was the Marauders,” Lily admonished. “Miss Granger, we’re very happy to meet you, and you too Mr. Weasley.”

“Call me Ron,” he said offering his hand to Mr. Potter. “As for who could create mischief, you’ve never met my brothers, Fred and George.”

“Are you related to Arthur Weasley or Bill? Bill was behind us in school, but I think he was a first year when we were in our seventh. I remember he had red hair.”

“He’s my father and Bill is my oldest brother. I have five of them and a younger sister, Ginny, who is a seventh year.”

“I knew your father from the Ministry. Everybody liked him.”

“The Weasley’s have always considered Harry a part of their family,” Hermione interjected trying to sound casual while she studied the Potters carefully. “Molly was Harry’s surrogate mother.”

James Potter smiled benignly, but Lily looked uncomfortable. Ron looked at Hermione with a silent glare. He had seen the sad look in Lily Potter’s eyes.

“Ahem,” Dumbledore cleared his throat to relieve the sudden tension, “I believe you all have duties to attend to. I will expect you at the Room of Requirement in an hour for the meeting. “Minerva, if you would stay for a moment, I have need of your services.”

“Of course, Albus,” McGonagall answered. “You know I will be happy to help.”

“Harry, I would also request that you stay too,” Dumbledore said as Harry started to follow Ron and Hermione from the office.

She shrugged her acquiescence while giving her friends a look that said it was okay to go without her and resumed her seat.

“Now that we are all here let me just say that this situation poses a number of problems. First off, we will have to find a secure place for the Potters. While you will both be relatively save here at Hogwarts temporarily I think we should look for some sort of long term solution.”

“I agree, Albus. I would offer Grimmauld Place but it was destroyed following Harry’s last battle with Voldemort,” Sirius told him thoughtfully.

“How long are we talking about?” Remus questioned.

“I can’t answer that Remus. The situation with Voldemort could take days or months.”

“Headmaster, my town home in London is empty at the moment,” Severus suggested quietly. He knew that his offering assistance to Harry’s parents would go a long way with her feelings towards him. He also wanted to get them out of Hogwarts as fast as possible. Even though James had made peace with him, he still didn’t fully trust his old rival.

“I shall consider it, Severus.”

“Are there any other suggestions?”

“What about the Shrieking Shack?” Remus offered. “It could certainly be made habitable and no one ever goes near it. It will also provide James and Lily with easy access to the school without being seen.”

“Hmm...It may work, but it will take quite a bit of work. I know you and Sirius would like to be close to James and Lily, despite the circumstances.”

“Headmaster, I may have a solution, but I would prefer to discuss it with you in private.” Harry looked at Dumbledore with a half smile.

Her eyes were glittering with anticipation at the idea she had formed in the back of her mind. The headmaster studied her shrewdly, blue eyes meeting hers, attempting to enter her mind unsuccessfully. Harry had anticipated his using Legilimency and put up all her blocks, closing her mind.

“Very well, Child. I will listen to what you have to say in a few moments. In the meantime, we need to get your parents settled for the night and into some proper clothes. I am sure they would like to freshen up before the Order meets. Minerva if you could find something for Lily to wear I would be most appreciative. Sirius, if you could find some clothes for James, I am certain he would be more than grateful. They can stay in the guest quarters off the third floor tower.”

“Right,” Sirius grinned. “Come on James, lets get you fitted out in something more substantial than those rags you have on while Minerva takes care of Lily. I’m sure we can all find something appropriate.”

“I will see you all at the meeting then,” Dumbledore nodded, “and James, I expect you and Lily too. You are still members despite the situation and since the meeting will involve your return I feel you should both attend.”

“We’ll be there,” James agreed for them both. Taking his wife’s arm, they all left Harry to speak in private with Dumbledore.

“Now, Harry, I know you are more than a bit distraught by this entire situation but I expect you to do your best to deal with what has happened,” the old man counseled. “It has been a terrible shock for all of us.”

“Headmaster, no one seems to understand what this means to me. In order to defeat Voldemort I have to kill my own parents.”

“Child, we both know that they died seventeen years ago. It is just as difficult for them as it is for you. I could sense your mother’s worry that you are trying to avoid them.”

“I am,” Harry said bluntly. “If I get close to them I know I will fail. Headmaster, this is killing me. All my life I have wanted to know my parents. The only time I ever spent with them other than my infancy was the night Voldemort sent me back in time so he could kill me along with them.”

“I know, Child, but they love you very much. At least try to get to know them even if it is from a distance. You will be the better off for it. I know that when the time comes you will do the proper thing. I think they know it too.”

“I’ll think about it,” she sighed. “I really do need to talk with Molly. I think she will understand how I feel inside. She really has been like a mother to me.”

“I know. She will be here shortly for the meeting. I didn’t say so before but I have already sent word to her to speak to you in your rooms before we start.”

“Do any of the Order members know what has happened?”

“I told Arthur and Alastor. I did ask them not to say anything although Arthur did say he wanted to warn Molly.”

“At least she knows why I need so badly to speak with her.”

“I understand,” Dumbledore smiled benignly. “Now I would like to know about this idea you have for your parents’ safety.”

“It is quite good actually.” She grinned mischievously. “Have you set up the wards yet at our new headquarters on Privet Drive?”

“I have started. However, your aunt and uncle will not be leaving for another two weeks yet. It seems your cousin had to attend a two-month training program and your uncle’s new position does not start until the fifteenth of November.”

“All the better, I can’t think of a less likely place for Voldemort to look for them. They can help to protect my relatives at the same time. I know you have been having the house watched and I am sure that my mother would like to see her sister.”

“Harry, do I detect a note of sarcasm in your voice.”

“I think Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon need to be taught a little lesson. Besides,” she added before he could interrupt, “they really do need the protection. Even after all the mean things they did to me I still don’t want to see them killed.”

“Do your parents know how you were treated?”

“They said they can remember some things and that they were always close by but they are confused and are starting to forget. I think that may be why they were not sure who Ron’s family was and were asking Draco about Lucius. They also didn’t seem to know Hermione at all,” she considered contemplatively. “My dad did say they were in a peaceful place though. So maybe even though they were watching out for me they didn’t keep track of everything.”

“They may also be unsure of letting you know how much they are actually aware of. I’m sure it must have been painful for them knowing how much you had to face without them,” he told her gently. “As for your suggestion, don’t you think it is more than a bit of spite on your part? You have admittedly said how poorly you were treated.”

“Guilty,” Harry smirked, “but you have to admit it would be the perfect place.”

“Unfortunately you are right. It would be beneficial to the Order, at least until we can get the Shrieking Shack into habitable shape.”

“So you are going to take Remus suggestion. Is that wise? I think it will not be good for Sirius and Remus to be so close to my dad. I can also sense Severus is more than a little uncomfortable.”

“Severus feelings are understandable. As for the other two, I know it will be as hard for them as it is for you, perhaps even harder. At the same time it may help all of you to accept their loss later on.”

“Maybe,” Harry frowned. “I only know that somewhere deep inside I don’t want to do what I know I have to,” Harry lowered her eyes. “Professor Dumbledore...I’m afraid...I...Oh, Merlin, I don’t know how to explain what I’m feeling.”

“Child, no one expects you to do the impossible. I am sure James and Lily would not want to remain here if it means Voldemort will be victorious,” he said gently.

“I know, they already told me that but what if I fail and Voldemort kills me?” she asked fearfully. “Then they will be his slaves forever.”

“Harry, I promise you that if that should ever happen I will find a way to free their souls.”

“But what if you get killed too? Then who will help them?”

“Arsinoe’s people. They will find a way. If it makes you feel better I will speak to her tonight and see that her grandfather is made aware of the situation.”

“If you think it will help then do it.”

“Very well as long as you promise not to think about losing to Tom Riddle,” he said firmly. “I have confidence in your abilities. You are already as powerful as me even if you don’t realize it.”

“I’ll take you word on that one,” she answered skeptically. “Now what about my suggestion?”

“Very well, even if you do want to get even with your aunt and uncle it is a good idea. However, it will only be until the repairs on the Shrieking Shack are completed.”

“Thanks,” Harry beamed up at the old man. His mouth was set in a firm line but his blue eyes were twinkling.”

“Now off with you. I know you want to see Molly before the rest of the Order arrives, but remember what I told you. Your parents love you and you should get to know them while you have the chance.”

“I’ll remember,” she promised stepping onto the moving stairs.

Dumbledore sat and watched her as she disappeared then sank back in his chair. ‘What more can happen to my poor Little Phoenix,’ he thought sadly. ‘She does not deserve this heartache. Tom, you despicable bastard, I swear to Merlin that you will pay for what you have done. I will do everything in my power to see that Harry returns you to whatever Hell you came from. I will not rest until the world is rid of your evil influence.’ He then rested his head in his hands contemplating how the members of the Order would take this horrific set back. He was only grateful that the Deatheaters who had been killed had all been cremated. At least Voldemort could not resurrect any more of his other followers.

Chapter 21

As Harry waited patiently for Sirius, Remus and her parents to meet her by the front doors of the castle she allowed her mind to wander back to the previous evening’s events. Voldemort had done the unthinkable, yet she had accepted the fact that she couldn’t change what had happened. It was her solemn duty now to rectify the situation and see that it could never happen again. She would do all in her power to see that the Potters were safe and secure until the day came for her final confrontation with Lord Voldemort.

Arthur Weasley had told his wife what had occurred and Molly had come directly to Harry’s rooms as soon as they arrived at Hogwarts. Harry had completely broken down when she saw her, crying so hard that Molly was afraid her ‘poor Harry’ was on the verge of a total breakdown. Molly’s mothering instincts took over allowing Harry her grief, cradling her while she rocked gently back and forth until Harry’s tears were spent. Molly understood Harry’s despair better than anyone did. All her life Harry had wanted nothing more than to know her mother’s love and comfort, which had been denied because of Lord Voldemort. Now he had come full circle and taunted the poor girl by putting them just beyond her reach. Molly fully understood Harry’s dilemma. If she allowed her parents into her heart, Harry believed she would ultimately fail to destroy the Dark Lord. In her mind, she equated the act of destroying Voldemort with killing her parents. Molly felt it was her duty to convince her otherwise. Once Harry had calmed down sufficiently Molly had spoken to her as she did her own children.

“Harry dear, you know I love you as one of my own. When the time comes I will be there for you, as will your protectors and the rest of the Order.”

“But Mrs. Weasley, how will I ever live with myself? My parents gave their lives to save me. Now I have to kill them all over again only this time I will be the one committing the act.”

“Harry,” she replied slowly, “your parents would not want you to feel that any of this is your fault. Try to look at it from their point of view. They are being given a chance to know the child they fought and died for; all you will be doing is returning them to a better place. You said yourself that they told you they were always with you. Give them the chance to know how much you care and let them show you what they are really like. You have only known them through the eyes of others. Let them go back knowing that their time here, no matter how evil the Dark Lord’s intent was in bringing them back, was actually a gift from Heaven. As a mother, I can tell you that Lily’s heart will break if you deny her. I am sure she ached as much for you as you did for her. Let them get to know you and not the child they had to watch from afar. I’m sure they are as confused as you are. Yet they will be there for you even knowing that in the end they can’t stay. It will be their love that will guide you to do the right thing.”

“What about Sirius and Remus. They will only end up hating me. They lost them before and now that they’re all together, I will have to take that away. I can’t bear the thought of how they will look at me. Sirius was so happy to see my dad...” Harry’s voice trailed off.

“Harry, they won’t hate you. If anything, they will love you all the more. You have given them the chance to say good-bye. They didn’t have that before. Your act of love will bring all of you the closure which was denied for so long.”

“And Severus, what about him?”

“He will have the opportunity to resolve his anger and pain. Did you ever think that maybe he needs to rid himself of the ghosts of his past so he can get on with his life? You have already brought him partially out of his shell. Your parents’ presence may open old wounds but now he will have to deal with them as an adult. He needs to face the truths of what caused his animosity in the first place. Severus has already come to terms with your godfather now he can finally clear the slate with your father.”

“He’ll probably be happy when they’re gone,” Harry muttered.

“No Harry, he won’t. He has come to love you as much as Sirius and Remus. He will not want to see you in pain.”

“Oh, Molly, you make it sound so easy but what if I can’t do it? What if...”

“Hush! I won’t have you talking about failure. You are too brave and loving to fail and your powers are stronger than even I can imagine. It is my belief that the Dark Lord has made a grievous error in judgment by resurrecting your parents.”

“I don’t understand. What sort of error?”

“I believe that it will be their presence that will give you the impetus to succeed. Their love will help you to right this grievous wrong. You will give them peace knowing that you did what was right just as they would have done. Now go and wash you face or we will be late for the meeting.”

Harry stared at Molly for a moment then did as she was told. Molly had given her a lot to think about and Harry trusted her. When she returned to the sitting room, Molly was waiting.

“Okay, I’m ready to go,” she sniffed.

“Just one minute. Let me look at you,” Molly said coming over and studying her face. “It’s just as I thought. Your eyes are red and swollen from crying. This will never do.” She waved her wand over Harry’s face with a quick healing spell, nodding in satisfaction. “Now that’s better,” she stated smugly. It had the desired effect. Harry smiled up at her affectionately and they headed off to the meeting.

When they arrived at the Room of Requirement, most of the other members had already gathered with the exception of her parents and Sirius. Remus was sitting with Severus and Circe. They were talking quietly among themselves. Ron was present with Hermione and they were sitting with the most of the Weasley clan. Draco, Tonks, and Kingsley were not present and Harry knew that they were on duty. Ron would fill them in following the meeting. Minerva was sitting with Arabella Figg and Mundungus Fletcher, who was having an argument with Professor Sprout. Neville was also present. He was sitting with his parents. Mad Eye Moody was beside Tiberius near the front of the room. The room went silent when Harry and Molly entered. Harry knew word must have spread about the Potters resurrection. Professor Dumbledore was seated at the front of the room facing everyone with Mr. Chang on his left. He motioned for Harry to come and sit in the vacant seat to his right while Molly went to sit with her family.

“Ah...Our Lung Huang has arrived.” Mr. Chang greeted her warmly, rising to bow gracefully.

“Good evening Mr. Chang,” she bowed back, “it is nice to see you again. Unfortunately I have no idea what Lung Huang means.”

The old Chinese gentleman laughed softly, his smile causing the corners of his eyes to wrinkle. He stroked his white beard thoughtfully as he studied Harry.

“Then today you will learn some Chinese.” His dark eyes twinkled almost as brightly as Dumbledore’s. “Lung is the Chinese word for dragon and Huang is a female phoenix.”

“I’m a phoenix dragon?” Harry questioned, frowning, wondering just how much Dumbledore had told his contemporary.

“I meant no insult,” he remarked. “I did not mean to distress you. It was meant as a compliment to your abilities. The phoenix and the serpent have very powerful magic in my culture.”

“No insult was taken.” Harry smiled ruefully. “It’s just that sometimes I wonder how much you are able to discern on your own and how much Professor Dumbledore tells you.” Harry eyed Dumbledore suspiciously.

“There is no need to fear that Albus has betrayed your abilities to me. He is aware that Chinese magic has its own means of foretelling the outcomes of certain events.” He glanced at Dumbledore with a mysterious smile and both men seemed to share some kind of message. Harry wondered if Mr. Chang were a Legilimens.

“I see...and what will be the outcome of my current situation with a certain Dark Lord?” Harry was aware that Dumbledore was listening despite appearing to be reading a parchment sitting in front of him on the table.

“That which has been prophesized will come to pass in its own good time. Your path has been set and even my humble means of divination have not yet been able to lift the veil on the final outcome,” Mr. Chang answered. “But I can tell you that in fire you will find darkness and in darkness you will find salvation.”

Harry’s stomach lurched and she was about to question the old man further but at that moment the door opened and Sirius entered with her parents. Sirius looked at Harry, giving her an encouraging wink then ushered her parents over to sit beside Mad Eye Moody and Tiberius.

Harry had thought her mother beautiful before but seeing her now took her breath away. Her mother had changed into a set of pale blue robes and her red hair glinted in the firelight. Her creamy complexion was flawless, while her emerald eyes were like two jewels beckoning to be plucked from the earth. It was no wonder her father had fallen so hard for her. Harry’s father had also showered changed. His black robes accentuated his tall frame. Behind his glasses, hazel eyes were looking at everyone with open curiosity. He wore a crooked smile and his hair was untamable. He was also handsomer then Harry remembered from their last encounter back in time though not quite as good looking as Sirius.

Opening herself up, Harry decided it would not be wrong to use her empathy to discover how they really felt about being back. She also wanted to know how the others felt. Unfortunately, she was not given the chance to find out. Just as she was about to scan the room a burst of agonizing pain shot through her scar and she could hear Voldemort’s crazed laughter. He was happy. Something else had just happened, but before she could determine what, he became aware of her presence. She heard a scream of agony from somewhere in the room and realized that it was her own voice as the pain welled up inside of her. The last thing she saw before passing out were two red eyes blazing with delight.

She awoke several hours later to find herself in her own bed. ‘Well at least I’m not in the infirmary for once,’ she thought looking around. Her three protectors were scattered about the room. Sirius and Remus were asleep and Severus was sitting in the wing chair by the fire, reading a book. She could hear soft muted voices coming from her sitting room. Severus looked over at the sound of her movement as she sat up slowly.

“How are you feeling?”

“Okay, I guess. I have a headache.”

“I should imagine so. You screamed and grabbed your scar before you passed out,” he remarked quietly. The voices from the other room stopped. Looking towards the door, Harry’s face registered surprise upon seeing her parents standing there.

“Harry, are you all right? What happened?” Her mother came over to her and instinctively tried to put her arms around Harry’s shoulders but she pulled away.

“Just Voldemort touching my mind, it happens from time to time.” She didn’t want to tell them she had opened her mind to feel the emotions of the people around her and had inadvertently felt those of the Dark Lord. Snape looked at her suspiciously but kept silent.

“You frightened your mother and me half to death. We knew you were linked but didn’t realize how bad these attacks actually were,” James Potter told his daughter, coming over to sit on her bed. “I see your protectors are doing a fine job,” he grinned looking over at the sleeping forms of his two friends.

“Severus is awake. They tend to sleep in shifts when I need them here,” Harry shrugged. “Besides, it has been a rather stressful day for all of us.”

“You’re right.” Her mother smiled. “You should try and get some rest. I understand that we will be moving tomorrow evening to our temporary quarters after dinner but Albus didn’t say where. He said we should ask you.”

“Did he tell anyone where I suggested you be lodged?” Harry questioned looking at Severus.

“No,” Snape answered. “I believe he wants as few people to know as possible. He wouldn’t even tell the three of us. He merely said that it was your idea and that he would have Lupin and Black accompany all of you.”

“Why aren’t you coming too?”

“I did not wish to intrude on your parents and their friends. Besides, I have to prepare the mid year exams for my OWL and NEWT level classes. I prefer to get them done early to avoid rushing before the Christmas recess.”

“What’s all the noise about?” Sirius sleepy voice interrupted. He looked around in confusion, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. “Harry, are you all right?” He jumped up, tripping over Remus’ outstretched feet, landing on the floor. Remus immediately came awake, drawing his wand. Getting up swiftly he lost his footing and tumbled on top of Sirius.

“What the hell is going on? Sirius are you all right?”

“I will be Moony as soon as you get off of me.” Sirius tried to sound mad, but failed miserably. Both men struggled to their feet, grinning at one another sheepishly.

“Princess, how are you feeling?”

“Never better,” Harry laughed. “I see you two are the perfect protectors for a young woman in distress. That is, if she is on the floor.”

“My sentiments exactly,” James chuckled.

“Are you two finished clowning around or do I have to send a hex your way to make sure you take your obligation to my daughter seriously,” Lily chided trying not to smile.

“You can’t hex them. You don’t have a wand,” Harry stated firmly.

“Albus returned my wand at the meeting tonight and your father’s as well.”

“He had them both? I thought the Ministry had yours?”

“Arthur secured mine and gave it to Albus. Artemis brought your father’s to Albus. It had been buried with him. Apparently the Deatheaters who retrieved his body missed it,” Lily responded with an involuntary shudder.

“It’s okay, Lils, try not to think about it.” James comforted his wife.

“Um...” Harry faltered, uncomfortable calling her mother Mum but not wanting to call her Lily either. Covering her discomfiture, she hurried on. “You are aware of the reason the Ministry had your wand?”

“You used it to pierce Voldemort’s heart.” She looked at her daughter evenly. “You were very brave.”

“Of course, she’s a Potter.” James smirked arrogantly.

Harry noted Severus scowl and immediately changed the subject.

“Severus are you sure you don’t want to come with us tomorrow? I think you would find it interesting.”

“I’m sorry, Harry, but I do need to get some work done. Where are you planning on taking them?”

“That my dear Severus is a secret. I will however let you and only you in on it,” she smirked, meeting his eyes. He understood and looked into her mind. A moment later, he arched his brow in amusement. “Now I know why you should have been in Slytherin.”

“Yes, it is a rather devious idea,” she winked.

“Harry, did the hat really want to put you in Slytherin?” James asked curiously. “I’ve heard you say so before but I thought you were just joking.”

“The Sorting Hat felt that I would do very well in Slytherin. It said I had a strong desire to prove myself with plenty of courage along with a pretty good mind. The hat felt I could be great and that Slytherin would help me on the way but I refused to go there. So I became a Gryffindor,” she explained glancing smugly at Severus.

“Humph, just as well the way you go running of to rescue everyone without thinking,” Snape responded evenly.

“I think Harry should get some rest now,” Lily interceded seeing the warning glare in her husband’s eyes.

“I agree,” Remus nodded. “Do you want us to stay awhile longer, Princess?”

“No, not really, I can call you if I need you. Severus, ordinarily I wouldn’t ask you this but would you mind if we did our Potions tutoring on Saturday morning? It will make it easier for me rather than having to rush back after escorting my parents.”

“I understand. I’m sure you will like to see them settled in to their new surroundings personally.” His eyes glittered as a slight smile crossed his lips. “I will expect you directly after breakfast on Saturday and be prepared to spend the entire morning.”

“What will we be doing?”

“I want you to mix the Draught of Living Death from memory. Do you think you are prepared to do so?”

“We’ll find out on Saturday.”

“Then I shall bid you good night.” He rose from his seat. Going over to her bed, he kissed her gently on the lips. James Potter scowled but refrained from commenting as Lily directed a stern look in his direction.

“You’re sure you don’t want Padfoot tonight?” Sirius asked transforming and hopping up onto the bottom of her bed.

“No Padfoot. I will be fine. No go home to your own room and go to bed!”

Sirius gave a low whine and turned his sad puppy eyes on her. Harry just laughed and pointed.

“Ah well...you can’t blame a dog for trying,” Sirius grinned after changing back. Lily rolled her eyes and James laughed.

“Now what’s your excuse?” she asked Remus.

“Who me, I’m innocent.”

“Wolf in sheep’s clothing is more like it.”

“Good night, Princess.”

“Good night! Now let me get some sleep!” Harry exclaimed pursing her lips.

“We’ll see you tomorrow, Little Girl,” James smiled as he and Lily moved to follow them from the room. They were half way out when Harry realized she hadn’t told them about Voldemort.

“Wait! There’s something I forgot to tell you.”

“What’s wrong?” Lily dashed back to her daughter’s side.

“Before I passed out...Voldemort...he was...laughing. Something else happened tonight besides...” she looked at her parents unable to complete the sentence. “We need to tell Dumbledore.”

The small group shifted uncomfortably looking from one to the other unable to meet Harry’s eyes. Sirius finally broke the awkward silence.

“Harry...you’re right. Something did happen. Dumbledore was informed by owl just after you passed out.”

“Tell me...what...happened. Was anyone...killed?”

“Yes, Harry. The Deatheaters attacked two Wizarding families tonight. Did you notice that Bill and Charlie Weasley weren’t at the meeting tonight?”

“Please tell me they aren’t dead,” Harry cried in dismay.

“No, they managed to escape, but Bill is in St. Mungo’s. They were attacked on their way here.”

“You said two families, who else?”

Sirius shifted uneasily.

“Harry you have to understand that it is not your fault,” Lily spoke calmly. “No one is safe with Voldemort back.”

“I said who else!” she yelled shrilly.

“The Diggory’s,” Severus replied quietly. “They were tortured and killed along with some of their Muggle neighbors.”

“Damn! The Order had no way of finding out ahead of time. If only we had someone who could infiltrate the Deatheaters. He did this deliberately to get to me because of Cedric.” Harry’s voice caught, but she refused to let them see her cry.

“Well...Uh...we do, Princess,” Remus’ soft voice muttered.

“What! Who?” she sputtered. “Why weren’t we warned?”

“Our spy was not there. He was injured during your parent’s resurrection and did not answer the summons,” Snape explained. “He gave a full account of the events of the battle between the elves and the Dark Lord at tonight’s meeting.”

“Who is this spy that he would let this happen to my parents? Why didn’t he try and stop Voldemort?” Harry demanded angrily.

“He worked with the Watcher Elves to try and stop it, and in return they protected his cover.”

“Who is it Severus? Why won’t you tell me?”

“Harry, you have to understand that he did everything he could,” James counseled her calmly. “What happened to your mother and me was nobody’s fault.”

“I asked a question and I would like an answer.”

“It is my uncle, Tiberius,” Snape told her steadily looking in her eyes.

Harry didn’t say anything for a moment as she digested this information.

“I saw him afterwards. He said he was on his way back to the castle.”

“He had actually been stunned by Artemis and was in the trees at the edge of the clearing. She knew he was Albus spy. He did his best to only stun the elves to make it look as though he was helping the Dark Lord’s cause,” Severus explained.

“Harry you are not responsible for anything that happened tonight. You should not feel guilty,” Sirius stated forcefully. “You need to keep your focus on stopping this monster. Don’t let him play with your emotions.”

“Sirius is right,” James agreed. “I for one welcome the opportunity to aid in the fight against him. Our lives were cut short during the first war but so were many other people’s. Don’t let him win, Little Girl, and above all don’t feel guilty about our being here.”

“Listen to your father, Harry. We were in a good place and our only sadness was not being able to be here with you. Albus likes to say things happen for a reason. Maybe our being here will help you to win this fight so that other children won’t have to grow up without their parents,” Lily added adamantly, tossing her head.

Harry studied her parents soberly. She was thinking about what Molly had told her earlier. She wanted to hug her mother but resisted the urge and simply nodded.

“I need to get some sleep. Maybe things won’t seem so bleak in the morning.” They bid her good night once again and left her quarters. Harry tuned over, closing here eyes. Nevertheless, it had been a long time before she finally fell asleep. For the first time in a long while, her dreams were once again filled with her mother’s screams and a flash of green light....

“We’re all ready Love,” Sirius jovial voice interrupted her reverie as he levitated a large trunk down the stairs to the main entrance.

“Thank you for securing some more clothes for us from Hogsmeade, Harry.” Lily smiled affectionately as she followed Sirius down the last of the stairs.

“Yeah, fortunately Sirius was able to lend me some robes last night and your mother got some from that Aztec witch...what’s her name again?”

“Arsinoe,” Remus answered from behind him. “She is helping Harry to become an animagus multiplico.”

“I though she was translating the spells to reverse Voldemort’s Necromancy?” James questioned.

“She is,” Harry answered. “My friend Hermione is helping her. She is a whiz at ancient runes and charms. She’s also a real bookworm. I think she’s read every book in the school library.”

“Just like your Mum,” James smirked.

“She’s the new school librarian isn’t she?” Lily inquired ignoring her husband’s comment.

“Yes, she’s the smartest witch of our generation.”

“You should read more often, Harry. I always thought you neglected your studies in favor of Quidditch.”

“What’s wrong with Quidditch?” James looked at his wife askance.

“Nothing, Dear, I’m just saying that Harry could have taken more of an interest in school when she was a student.”

“Humph, if I neglected my studies so much I certainly wouldn’t have survived this long. Hermione may be book smart but she doesn’t know how to deal well with people, let alone Lord Voldemort.”

“Honey, I didn’t mean to offend you,” Lily remarked with dismay.

“Just forget it,” she shrugged, “we need to be going. “It would be best if you shrunk your trunk as we will be going by portkey.”

“I’ll do it,” Remus said pointing his wand at the trunk. James then pocketed it.

“So, Miss Wings, where are we going?” Sirius questioned

“Miss Wings?” James interrupted. “Why do you call her that?”

“Have you forgotten already that my animagus form is a Phoenix?”

“Right,” James grinned, “it’s your nickname.”

“Given in true Marauder’s tradition, I might add.” Sirius laughed clapping James on his back. “And you should see her on the Quidditch pitch. She’s even better than you and she’s a Seeker.”

“I know she’s a Seeker, Padfoot! As to whether she’s better than I am...well...that remains to be seen.”

“Are you challenging me?” Harry demanded rising to his baiting.

“When ever you’re ready. Do you think you could make up a team?”

“It shouldn’t be too difficult,” she grinned, warming towards her father.

“Then whenever you’re ready, just let me know.”

“I’ll speak with the Headmaster and see if we can’t do it as a special treat for the students.” Harry’s eyes were sparkling with anticipation and Sirius looked ecstatic.

“Remus, will you please tell my husband and daughter that Quidditch isn’t everything!”

“Sorry, Lily, but I do not want to end up hexed,” Remus chuckled. “I think you will enjoy seeing them play. I know I will.”

“Thank you, Moony,” James remarked giving Lily a smug look. “Now let’s be off.”

“The Portkey is voice activated,” Harry told them pulling an old work glove from her pocket. “Is everyone ready?”

“Whenever you are, Princess,” Remus responded as they all took hold of the glove.

“In that case, four, three two, one...” Harry felt the familiar tug behind her navel as they vanished from the Great Hall. They appeared a few moments later standing in front of Arabella Figg’s house. “We will go the rest of the way on foot.”

Sirius looked around and immediately started laughing, while Remus smiled and shook his head.

“What is so funny, Padfoot?”

“Don’t you see where we are James?”

“Isn’t that Arabella’s house? Is this where we are staying?”

“No, I think Harry had a much better idea, and I for one can’t wait to see what will happen next.”

“Now Sirius, I would never do anything mean to my relatives.”

“Harry, just where we are going,” Lily asked looking at Harry evenly as she began walking down the street.

“We are going visiting. I thought you might like to stay at our new headquarters. Unfortunately, the present occupants will be there for another two weeks. However the mortgage has already been paid by the Order so they have no choice but to allow us the use of their home.”

“And whose home might that belong to young lady?” Lily’s tone was that of a mother who had just caught her child sneaking a treat before dinner.

“I thought you might like to pay a visit to your sister and her husband. You have also never seen your nephew. It’s time you got to know him.”

James began laughing uproariously while his wife gave him a dirty look. She had no idea how Petunia would react to her presence and suspected Harry did this deliberately to annoy her aunt and uncle. At the same time, she wanted to give Petunia a piece of her mind for the way she had treated Harry. Her expression must have conveyed her feelings because James put his arm around her shoulder and gave her a big squeeze.

“Lils don’t be angry with Harry. I think this was a wonderful idea. After all it is the new headquarters for the Order.”

“Harry, do your aunt and uncle know we are coming?”

“Not unless Dumbledore told them and I don’t think he did. Put up the hoods on your cloaks. I will need to break them in gently,” Harry sneered.

Sirius was still laughing quietly, tears streaming down his face as Remus rolled his eyes.

“Harry, this is worthy of any Marauder prank and them some,” her godfather panted. “No wonder Albus suggested Moony and I accompany you.”

“It will be very interesting to see their reactions but I will try and forewarn them.” Harry pretended to sound serious but the look in her eyes betrayed her anticipation of the reactions of her aunt and uncle. Going up the front walk, she saw the kitchen curtain move and knew her aunt was watching. Harry assumed she was doing the dinner dishes. Ringing the bell she waited patiently but no one came to the door.

“Looks like they aren’t going to answer,” Remus speculated.

“Let’s give them one more shot shall we?” Harry pressed the bell again ringing it insistently. A moment later, she heard the disgruntled voice of her uncle yelling at Dudley to get upstairs and for her aunt to come into the hall. The door opened a crack and a moment later Vernon Dursley’s face appeared with her aunt’s slim form behind him.

“What are you doing here girl? We haven’t left for New Zealand yet.”

“You are both aware that the mortgage has been paid. It was explained to you that we may need to use the premises prior to your leaving in the event of an emergency,” Harry told her uncle stiffly. “So unless you want the neighbors to see something odd happen on your front lawn then I suggest you let us in.”

“Do as she says Vernon,” Petunia hissed from behind him. “We don’t want anyone to see her kind around here.”

Vernon Dursley swung open the door and the group walked in. Harry directed them into the kitchen and her aunt and uncle moved to go upstairs.

“Uncle Vernon, Aunt Petunia, I need you both to stay. This is a matter of great importance. I think Dudley should be here as well.”

“What business of your kind could possibly concern us you freaks,” Vernon growled.

“Just do as she says, Vernon,” Petunia advised, “or she may give us trouble.”

“I assure you aunt that there will be no trouble unless you start it. Now call Dudley and meet us in the kitchen. I will put on the tea.”

Harry disappeared into the kitchen and motioned for her parents to keep their faces hidden while she put on the kettle and conjured four more chairs. She could sense the disgust in her father. Her mother’s emotions ranged from pain to fury. Her aunt, uncle and cousin entered quietly and took their seats.

“Where did these chairs come from, girl? You know I will not permit magic in my house!” Vernon grumbled as he sat down.

“Unless you want to bring some from the dining room I would not complain,” Harry shot back annoyed.

“Harry what is going on?” Petunia asked coldly. “Why are these people here and why are their faces hidden?”

“No manners that’s why, the stupid freaks!”

Harry’s father started to stand but Lily placed a restraining hand on his arm and he sat back down. She was fascinated watching her sister and brother-in-law yet sickened by their behavior.

“I’ll get right to the point,” Harry began. “You were told that we might need to use the house before you left and it has become necessary to do so. It will also be of benefit to your family as it will help to reinforce the wards.”

“Humph, more of your bullshit spells.”

“Uncle Vernon, these people may just be what save you from Lord Voldemort.”

“Nonsense, girl, you really don’t believe that rubbish that Lord Thingy came back from the dead. Such things are not possible.”

“I told you before he used Necromancy and some very ancient spells. Whether you believe he is back is your business. Suffice it to say he is alive and well. The blood magic will help to protect you and this house will act as a safe haven for these two people for the next two weeks until other quarters are made available.”

“Harry, does this mean you will be staying here? I absolutely forbid it. You will only bring more problems down on us!” Petunia Dursley glared.

“I will be going back to Hogwarts tonight. So will Remus and Sirius,” Harry added nodding in the direction of the two men. “I told you only the other two would be staying.”

“And where are we supposed to put them?” Petunia asked haughtily.

“I think Dudley’s king size bed will do nicely. He can use my old room unless you want to put him in the cupboard under the stairs.”

“That will be enough, girl! They can sleep on the roll out in the living room,” Vernon spat.

“Uncle, I would appreciate it if you would stop calling me girl. You are well aware of my name,” Harry stated coldly, putting a hand on her mother’s arm. She could feel her anger getting ready to burst. Sirius and Remus just looked at one another.

“Mr. Dursley, forgive my asking but would you put your friends or relatives on the roll out?” Sirius questioned. His eyes were shining with mirth and Remus pretended to be studying something on the ceiling.

Vernon never got the chance to answer since at that moment the kettle began to whistle.

“I’ll get the tea,” Petunia said getting up hastily. The room was quiet while she poured the tea.

“Uncle you didn’t answer Sirius question. How come Aunt Marge never was put on the roll out in the living room?” Harry asked feigning innocence.

“I would never put my sister on the couch! She’s a good woman and I will not have you making snide remarks about her.”

“Made a good balloon too,” Sirius muttered just loud enough to be heard.

Vernon was starting to turn purple but Aunt Petunia pursed her lips and Dudley snickered under his breath.’

“I’ll not have your kind saying things about my sister!”

“What about your niece? You called her a freak. I don’t think that was very nice,” Harry’s father spoke slowly and distinctly. Harry could see a look of intense concentration on her aunt’s face.

“Excuse me, but I don’t believe you should be talking about my niece. She is an ungrateful wretch and we took her in out of the goodness of our hearts.”

“I don’t think this is getting us anywhere,” Remus cut in to diffuse the situation. “Harry, would you tell your aunt and uncle why it is necessary for the two of them to be here.”

“I have been trying to but it seems my relatives have ideas of their own.”

“I say we should just show them,” Sirius grinned wickedly.

“I’ll be more than happy to,” James laughed evilly, so long as Harry agrees.

“No, I promised Dumbledore I would explain the situation,” she said stopping him from removing his cloak. She noticed her aunt looking at her father oddly.

“What’s the matter, Aunt Petunia? You have a funny look on your face.”

“That voice is familiar, but I can’t place it. I know I’ve heard it somewhere before.”

“Yes, you have, but not for a very long time.” Harry smiled casting a wicked look in her parents’ direction.

“What do you mean?” Petunia questioned, only to be interrupted by Dudley.

“Mum can’t we just throw them all out? I want to go and watch the telly. This is boring.”

“Dudley shut up,” Harry snapped, “unless you would like to be turned into a slug.”

“That’s enough, girl. You have no business threatening your cousin like that.”

“Oh, I don’t know,” James’ thoughtful voice responded, “He’s certainly caused Harry enough problems over the years. Wouldn’t you say so Hon?”

“Definitely,” Lily’s soft voice purred. Her anger with Petunia was growing but it was nothing compared with what she felt for Vernon.

“Then get this over with and tell us why we need to keep them here. I know I have met him somewhere before and there is something very familiar about the woman too,” Petunia stated trying to see her better.

“It has to do with Voldemort,” Remus interjected. “He is back from the dead and what’s worse he is entirely capable of bringing back others to suit his needs.”

“I still say you are all talking nonsense,” Vernon huffed.

“Then why don’t we ask Aunt Petunia? Aunt, will you tell Uncle Vernon who these two people are?” Harry asked smiling at her aunt.

“How should I know if I can’t see their faces,” Petunia frowned.

“Then maybe they should refresh your memory,” Sirius gloated as Harry nodded to them to lower their cowls.

As Lily and James Potter lowered their hoods to expose their faces, Petunia Dursley’s face turned the color of chalk, her mouth open in a silent scream before she fainted. Vernon’s chair toppled over as he moved to keep his wife from falling. He turned the darkest shade of purple Harry had ever seen. She thought he would have a stroke any minute. Harry knew he must also recognize her parents. Dudley just looked on in confusion at the spectacle unfolding before him and started yelling at Harry.

“Cousin, you freaking bitch what did you do to my Mum?”

“I simply brought my parents here so they would be safe and comfortable. It’s not my fault Aunt Petunia and Uncle Vernon have a guilty conscience,” Harry replied sweetly, green eyes flashing with delight. Harry knew she shouldn’t be feeling happy about her aunt’s reaction but she couldn’t help it.

“Vernon I think you should get Petunia into the living room and put her on the couch,” Lily instructed calmly. “Once we revive her sufficiently I think we will have a lot to talk about.”

“What kind of joke is this? Lily’s sister and her husband died nineteen years ago,” he spat slapping Petunia in the face trying revive her.

“Move out of the way, Dursley, and let us get her into the other room,” James told him forcefully as he pointed his wand at his sister-in law.

Vernon backed off in terror and Dudley fled the kitchen. Harry could hear him pounding up the stairs to his room. A minute later, his door slammed. She had the feeling he was trying to hide under his bed.

Sirius was still finding the whole thing extremely funny and Remus face was set in a wolfish mask. Nevertheless, Harry caught his eyes shining with pleasure as her father levitated Petunia into the living room and gently lowered her onto the couch. Lily followed behind him and quickly conjured a glass of water then pointed her wand at the prostate form.

“Enervate!” she exclaimed.

Petunia slowly opened her eyes and looked around. As soon as she spotted Lily, she began to quiver all over.

“It’s all right Lambkin,” Vernon soothed. “This is obviously some kind of a vicious joke that freak is playing on us.”

“Sorry, Dursley,” Sirius grinned, “but this is reality. Voldemort raised Lily and James from the dead last night. Believe what you want but your wife knows her sister better than you.”

“It’s not possible to bring back the dead!” Vernon bellowed banging his fist on the coffee table.

“Vernon,” Petunia began, sitting up slowly, “you don’t know what those people are capable of. If you’re really Lily and James then answer me a question to prove it.”

“What would you like to know?” Lily asked coolly.

“What color was your room when we were kids?”

“I shared a room with you and it had rose flowered wall paper with pink curtains made by our mother.”

“Humph you could have learned that from some of my old friends.”

“Then why don’t you ask me something?” James questioned amused.

Petunia’s brow furrowed in concentration as she considered what to ask. She finally smirked. An unattractive chuckle erupted from her lips as she posed her next question.

“What happened behind the garden wall the night before your wedding?”

“You caught me and Lily shagging and threatened to tell your parents. Lily was furious so she transfigured you into a shrew until the next day,” James laughed.

“You never told me that,” Sirius erupted with his barking laugh.

“I promised Lily I would never mention it.”

“Why do I think I shouldn’t be hearing about my parent’s prenuptial escapades?” Harry muttered to no one in particular.

“Is he right Mrs. Dursley?” Remus asked looking at James and trying not to grin.

“Yes...but that doesn’t prove anything.”

“Oh, Petunia, don’t be such a stubborn twit. I kept you in a shoebox all night and didn’t turn you back until an hour before the wedding. Mum and dad were furious because you weren’t ready to go to the ceremony. They thought you had gotten drunk after the rehearsal and had slept if off somewhere since you were still in the same clothes. Mum had to lend you some clean clothes to wear to the church.”

“Lily?” Petunia looked at her sister and Harry was shocked to see tears in her eyes. “Is...it...really...you?” Her aunt was shaking with combined fear and disbelief. A myriad of emotions passing over her thin face.

Harry’s empathic abilities allowed her to feel what was reflected on her aunt’s features, fear, disbelief, love, regret, anger, loathing, worry, and amazement. However before she could say anything Vernon interrupted her thoughts.

“Petunia do you expect me to believe that your sister and her dead beat husband have come back from the dead? This whole thing is absolutely preposterous!” he shouted, mustache twitching angrily. “This is just some ploy of that old man Dummydore to get us to take the girl back.”

“Who are you calling a dead beat?” Sirius demanded pointing his wand at Vernon, “and the old man’s name is Dumbledore.”

“Ah...” Vernon sputtered backing off in fear.

“My dad was an Auror,” Harry yelled defending her father, “Which is like the wizard police. They go after dark wizards who would like nothing better than to make you into stuffed pork.”

“Mr. Dursley,” Remus interjected, “calm yourself. Whether you choose to believe it or not, Voldemort, is back. He was raised from the dead using a very dark form of magic known as Necromancy. Harry has already explained this to you. What you may not know is that he has also raised one of his staunchest supporters, Lucius Malfoy.”

“So now you’re trying to tell me that these people are his supporters too? I might have known my freakish niece’s parents were up to no good.”

“NO! He raised them to get to me!” Harry’s green eyes flashed. “In order to send him back I have to send them back too.” She could feel her magic beginning to get out of control and was struggling to keep it in check.

“Princess, why don’t you go upstairs and find your cousin and bring him down?” Remus asked in an effort to distract her so that she wouldn’t do any unintentional magic.

“Remus is right, Harry. You need to get away from this situation for awhile,” Lily told her daughter gently. She could feel the power emanating from her child and while she was secretly pleased, she realized what she might be capable of doing to her unsuspecting uncle. Not that Lily had anything nice to say about her brother-in-law. She simply wanted to keep Harry from getting into trouble with the Ministry.

“You’re sure you will be alright?”

“Harry your mum and dad are more than capable of taking care of themselves. Besides, Remus and I are here too.” Sirius winked reassuringly.

“Heaven help them then,” Harry mumbled going to do as she was told....

“Now Vernon, I expect you to apologize to my husband and myself for your rude behavior. We are here and you have been told nothing but the truth. The magic protecting you and Petunia as well as your son will be strengthened during our stay.”

“Freaks,” he mumbled angrily.

“Vernon dear, please don’t get them any angrier than they are. I know my sister and I can tell she is holding back.”

“Humph, I have taken in their child out of the goodness of my heart and now they are threatening me? I’ll be damned if I apologize! What right did they have to go off and get themselves killed saddling us with their little brat?”

“Vernon, think about what you’re saying!” Petunia gasped. She had seen the look on Lily’s face and the obnoxious gleam in James’ eyes but before either of them could react, Sirius looked at her husband threateningly.

“Did you just call my goddaughter a brat? As I understand it she spent the first ten years of her life in that damned cupboard beneath your stairs,” he whispered, eyes glinting dangerously.

“Not my fault she had no manners and was a sniveling little bitch.”

“Vernon...” Petunia never finished her sentence as a jet of blue light shot out from Sirius wand...

Harry reached the upstairs landing and quickly made her way to Dudley’s room, knocking sharply on the door. There was no answer so she knocked second time.

“Dudley, come on out. They want you to come downstairs.” She could hear him shuffling around inside.

“No, I have the door locked and I’m not coming down till everyone leaves.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. Come on out.”

“No, I won’t.”

“Then I’ll have to come in and get you.”

“Hah! You can’t I’ve locked the door.”

“Oh, bother,” she sighed rolling her eyes. ‘When will the stupid ass ever learn?’ she thought in annoyance. “Dudley this is your last chance to open the door otherwise I will come in and get you!”

“Just try it!” he yelled nervously.

“If you say so, I will,” she said pulling out her wand. “Alohomora!” The lock clicked and Harry walked into Dudley’s room. He immediately ran and hid in the closet, locking the door behind him. Harry just smirked, shaking her head, going over to the closet door. Performing the unlocking spell once again, she found her cousin sitting on the floor quivering in fear.

“Leave me alone. You’re going to turn me into a frog or something.”

“Tempting as that thought may be,” she sneered crossing her arms, glaring in imitation of Snape, “I am simply going to bring you down stairs to the living room. I think you should greet my parents properly.”

“Are they really your mum and dad? Did that Voldimert really come back?”

“It’s Voldemort, and yes, he did. Everything that you heard is true. Now come on before I really do decide to turn you into a frog.” Harry grinned in spite of herself. ‘Actually, he would make a great hippo with that fat round body and big mouth,’ she considered silently.

“Why are you looking at me like that?” Dudley questioned fearfully.

“Oh nothing. I was just considering what you said. Now get downstairs,” she said poking him in his gut with her wand.

Dudley didn’t have to be told twice. He crawled from the closet and slowly backed towards the door. Once out in the hall he kept glancing over at Harry to make sure she wasn’t going to do anything before they started down the stairs...

Sirius had had enough of Vernon Dursley’s arrogant and stubborn attitude and let his temper get the better of him. Without giving it a second though he decided that Vernon needed a dose of his own medicine. Pointing his wand in Vernon’s direction the spell was out of his mouth before James could stop him.

“Infans Magnitudo,” he hollered furiously. Vernon Dursley was immediately shrunk in size to that of a ten-year-old child.

“What have you done to me?” Vernon cried in terror. The pitch of his voice sounding like a garden gnome.

“Turn him back immediately you beast!” Petunia gasped.

“Uh oh, now they’ve really done it,” James smirked looking at Lily while Sirius pointed his wand towards the cupboard that Harry had occupied, opening the door.

“You’re right I am a beast.” Sirius grin widened as he transformed. Vernon backed up in horror as he was confronted with the huge black dog. Sirius snapped at him playfully, and James knew he was still grinning.

“James, do something,” Lily pleaded.

“Lils you know what Padfoot is like when he’s pissed off, and right now I would say he’s pretty pissed off.”

Sirius continued to growl and snap at Vernon, as Petunia looked on too afraid to do anything but shriek. He was clearly enjoying himself as the now child sized Mr. Dursley started backing away. Sirius advanced slowly, stalking his prey. Vernon saw the big dog was not going to back down. Panicking, he felt his bladder let go, wetting his trousers. Looking for a way to escape he ran towards the hallway tripping over a footstool in his haste to get away from Padfoot. Seeing an opportunity not to be missed, Padfoot grabbed Vernon and nipped him in the ass. Dragging him by the seat of his pants, he pulled Vernon to the closet. Shrieking, Vernon was pushed inside and the door banged the door shut behind him. Padfoot sat down guarding the door, tongue lolling out in amusement.

“Let me out, you brute!” Vernon panted, pounding on the door of the cupboard. “I can’t breathe.”

Remus calmly walked over to the cupboard, petting Padfoot’s great head, giving him a sly smile before he spoke.

“Mr. Dursley, you are in no danger and I would advise you to calm down. Once you are sufficiently under control I’m sure Sirius will allow you back out. Until that time I suggest you just sit quietly,” he informed the frightened and furious child sized man. Maybe it was the calm firmness in Remus’ voice but for once Vernon Dursley did as he was told. Remus then rejoined the others in the living room leaving Padfoot to guard the cupboard. ‘It’s about time that nasty buffoon got what’s coming to him,’ Remus thought seriously. ‘It’s a good thing there is no full moon tonight or he would have had to deal with me, the odious bastard.’

“Petunia, shut up!” Lily snapped at her sister as Remus entered. “Sirius didn’t hurt him but I may have. You have quite a bit of explaining to do.”

“I for one am all ears,” James agreed plopping down in Vernon’s favorite easy chair.

“What...do...you mean?” Petunia shuddered from her place on the couch.

“Tell me, sister dear, why you treated Harry like she was a piece of shit? Surely your jealousy of me did not extend itself onto Harry?”

“I think I’ll go and get us some more tea. It’s going to be a long night,” Remus stated going back into the hall.

“Thanks, Moony,” James nodded. ‘The hell with tea, I could go for a shot of firewhisky right about now,’ he mused. ‘Lils is going to let Petunia have it good for this. Not that I blame her.’ He smiled to himself.

“Now answer my question.” Lily stared at her sister in silent fury.

“I...ah...It’s all his fault,” Petunia stammered pointing towards James.

“And just how it your treatment of Harry my fault?” James inquired sarcastically.

“If you and Lily hadn’t got married then she would have still been alive. She left us to go and live with your kind!” Petunia was starting to feel brave.

“What kind is that?” James queried evenly, his hazel eyes eyeing his sister-in-law with disgust.

“Uh...” Petunia thought hastily. She didn’t want to find herself on the wrong end of his wand. “Magic people,” she finished lamely.

“It might surprise you Petunia, but there are a good number of so called ‘magic people’ living through out the world. Some may even be your neighbors.”

“My...neighbors?” she questioned weakly. James merely sneered.

“What has my marrying James got to do with Harry?” Lily demanded impatiently.

“He got you killed, Lil. It’s true I was jealous and thought you were strange with all the things you could do. But if you hadn’t gone to the stupid school....”

“Enough! My going to Hogwarts was the second best thing that ever happened to me. The first was marrying James and giving birth to Harry.” Lily flashed a smile in James direction. “He didn’t get me killed. He died trying to save me and Harry.”

“But if you hadn’t tried to save Harry maybe that evil wizard, what’s his name, would have left you alone. Why couldn’t you just give her to him?” Petunia sobbed.

“Pet, would you have given up your son?” Lily was trying to control her anger. She was shocked that her sister could suggest such a thing.

“What...no...of course...not. Oh...Lily I didn’t mean to be so mean to her,” Petunia began to sob hysterically, “but every time I looked at her I saw James Potter...except...except...for her...eyes. I couldn’t...stand...to see...them. It hurt...too...much. Vernon...he...hates anything...abnormal...or different. He...didn’t want to...keep her. I told him...we...had to or...the old man...he would come...and...well...you know. We did...as we were...told...and pretended she...was a boy. Vernon, he wouldn’t let me...buy her anything. It was...his idea...to keep the...baby...in the cupboard,” Petunia hiccoughed in tears. “I couldn’t go...against...my husband. So I...just kept her...away from me too.” Petunia was hanging her head in shame. “Did she tell you everything?”

“Harry never had to tell us anything,” James stated coldly. “We were watching.”

“What...do you mean?” Petunia’s eyes were wide with fright.

“This may surprise you Pet, but there is an after life. We saw most of what you put our daughter through. So did Mum and Dad as well as James’ family. You will have a lot to atone for,” Lily told her sister with revulsion.

“It might be a good idea if you started now,” James commented. “You have a lot of souls that would like to get hold of you and heaven be damned!”

Petunia nodded in shame, her eyes worried. Her lip was twitching in fear as Remus came back into the living room. He set the tea tray on the coffee table as the sound of footsteps could be heard coming down the stairs.

“I think Harry has convinced Dudley to come down,” Remus remarked casually, pouring the tea....

When Harry reached the bottom of the stirs she was surprised to see Padfoot sitting in front of her old cupboard.

“Woof,” he wagged his tail in greeting.

“Cool!” Dudley exclaimed. “Where did this neat dog come from?” He pet Padfoot on the head and Harry could see him smiling with amusement.

“Dudley, this is Padfoot.”

“You mean you got another dog? I know about Snuffles from when you brought her home that time. When did you get this one and where was he when you came in?”

“Dudley...um...this may come as a shock to you but Padfoot isn’t a dog.”

“Of course he’s a dog, cousin. Have you gone daft?” He asked turning to look at his cousin.

“Dudley, Padfoot came in with the rest of us. He isn’t really a dog. He’s a wizard. It is my godfather, Sirius. He’s an animagus.”

“An ani what?”

“Animagus,” Sirius soft voice responded with amusement.

Dudley spun around to face Sirius. His expression registered his shock at finding a man sitting on the floor and not a dog.

“How...how did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sirius laughed. “Harry can do it too. So can your uncle James.”

“Can...Can all...of you...do it?”

“No, it is a very special talent. Want to see?” he queried amused.

Dudley nodded nervously. Before Sirius could transform they was interrupted by a knocking coming from behind the cupboard door.

“Dudley, let me out. I’m trapped in here and it’s hard to breathe,” Vernon Dursley’s gnome like voice called. Dudley’s mouth dropped open and he stood gaping. “Dudders do you hear me? This is your father speaking! Do as I say now.”

“Uh...Daddy?” Dudley looked at the door suspiciously.

“Yes, let me out. That freak dog man locked me in here. Now do as I say and open this door immediately.”

Dudley’s frightened eyes looked up at Sirius as he gave a low growl, giving Dudley a silent warning.

“Uncle Vernon, why did Sirius lock you in the cupboard?”

“Shut up you little freak! When I get my hands on you there will be hell to pay!”

“Now, now, Mr. Dursley, you really shouldn’t threaten my goddaughter like that. I’m sure a few hours without food or water will change your mind. After all, it worked wonders for Harry,” Sirius’ sneered sarcastically. “Look at what nice a young woman she has become. I wonder why you never put your son in here too.” Sirius was looking oddly at Dudley and Harry could see his mind working.

“How dare you compare that little freak with my Dudley? He’s a good normal boy,” Vernon screeched. Dudley unlock this door immediately.”

Dudley looked from the cupboard door to Sirius and then at Harry. His eyes were like saucers and he was shaking all over.

Harry could tell that Sirius was enjoying himself but was also reminded of the incident with Severus she had seen in the pensive. She had no love for her uncle but was worried about her parents staying in this house. She had wanted the Dursley’s punished for the way she had been treated but wasn’t sure if this was right or not. Sirius saw the look of distress coming into her eyes and put a gentle hand on her shoulder.

“I won’t hurt him, Honey, but he needs to be taught a lesson. His treatment of you was intolerable and inhumane. I know I did some bad things in school but this is different. He needs to learn that his behavior was abusive and neglectful. Now go on back to the living room. The others are waiting for you and Dudley.”

“Dudley don’t you listen to that freak! Open this door so I can get those abnormal freaks out of our house.”

“Dudley, I wouldn’t try anything if I were you,” Sirius warned with an evil grin. “I seem to remember that Hagrid once gave you a tail. Perhaps you would like the rest of the body to go with a new one?”

“So...sor...sorry, Daddy, but I can’t let you out. I...uh...have to go...and uh...see what...Mummy wants,” Dudley babbled looking towards the living room where his mother was sitting crying on the couch.

Sirius grinned at him and then transformed back into Padfoot. Dudley let out a frightened squeal and fled into the living room dropping down onto the couch beside his mother.

Harry looked at Padfoot for a moment then shook her head with a sigh. She knew that when Sirius was determined to do something there was no changing his mind and followed Dudley into the living room. Her aunt was sobbing and begging her mother to forgive her for treating Harry so badly. Her father rose from Uncle Vernon’s favorite chair as she entered giving her a wink.

“Hello, Dudley, I’m your Uncle James,” he said approaching her cousin with an outstretched hand, “we weren’t properly introduced in the kitchen.”

Dudley took the proffered hand reluctantly, palms sweating, fear reflected on his face. “Hello...Sir,” he answered hesitantly.

“Hello Dudley, I’m your aunt Lily, your mother’s younger sister and Harry’s mother.” Lily Evans smiled pleasantly but her green eyes showed her displeasure with her nephew.

“Ni...nice...to...meet you Aunt Lily,” he stammered moving closer to his mother.

“We will be staying her for the next two weeks,” James continued, “and we really would like to get to know you better. In fact I think you and I should have a little talk soon.”

“A...talk...Sir?”

“Yes, I would be very interested in discussing my daughter. I understand you and she did not get along very well?” The intimation was clear in James Potter’s voice. “I really would have thought you would have looked out for your cousin better, Dudley, instead of making her your personal punching bag when she was little.”

“But...Daddy...”

“No buts, Dudley...”James smooth voice interrupted...”and what was this I heard about you trying to watch her in the shower awhile back?”

Dudley yelped with fright, and Petunia turned to her son, aghast. Harry had never told her about the incident but Petunia knew that even if she had she would have ignored her. However, she saw her opportunity to try to start making amends with her sister.

“Dudley! How could you? Whatever were you thinking?”

“Mummy, that’s when she put that spell on me and made me sick!”

“Humph, you see, Lily...”

“Petunia, Harry did not use magic on Dudley. She knew you wouldn’t believe her if she said anything,” James informed her coldly. “She simply punished him by putting a laxative in his brownies.” James glanced at Harry and she could see the laughter in his eyes. Flushing she lowered her head.

Petunia swallowed hard, but offered no reply. She knew that her sister and brother-in-law were not to be argued with and were most likely right.

“Now, I think it’s time Padfoot let Vernon out of the cupboard and we all have a little family chat, don’t you?” Lily asked.

Petunia simply nodded weakly, too afraid of her sister’s implied threat to respond.

“Woof,” Padfoot barked from the hallway.

Harry could hear the bolt being slid and a moment later a child sized Vernon Dursley appeared, seething with rage, in the living room. Harry had all she could do not to start giggling uncontrollably. To make matters worse, Padfoot came up behind him, further insulting him by sniffing him in the ass much as any dog would greet another. Vernon glared and backed up to the sofa. Padfoot sat down beside Moony all the while growling softly and eyeing her uncle dangerously. Moony smiled at Harry and reaching over gave Padfoot a biscuit off the tea tray. He ate hungrily making sure to drop crumbs all over her aunt’s clean floor.

“Well, since we’ll be staying until it is time for you to leave for New Zealand in two weeks I think it is time we laid down a few ground rules,” James began pleasantly as Vernon glared up at him. “First of all I would like to thank Dudley for giving up his room for us to stay in. It was very gracious of you young man despite your treatment of our daughter.” Dudley opened his mouth as if he were about to protest, but James silenced him with a wave of his hand. “I am also sure you wouldn’t mind if I gave you some advice on doing the household chores either. I know it can get rough sometimes, what with wanting to hang out with your friends and all,” James grinned maliciously but continued, “but they say hard work is good for the soul, not to mention the waist line. I am sure Lily will like to get to know your neighbors Petunia. As for me I would like to get to see how things are going on over at Grunnings, Vernon. I invested heavily in some of its stock when I married Lily to help give the company a boost. It seems our Harry will be coming into about a forty-nine percent share shortly, and I need to make certain that part of her inheritance is secure.”

Vernon blanched, Petunia’s mouth dropped and Dudley looked confused. Harry’s head shot up at this announcement. She was a major stockholder in her uncle’s company and never knew it. What’s more, her aunt and uncle hadn’t either. She could get her uncle fired, or at the very least demoted. Things were looking up nicely.

“I totally agree.” Lily smiled at Harry, their green eyes locking and for the first time Harry smiled at her mother. “Now as it is getting rather late and I know my daughter has a busy schedule tomorrow I will ask Remus to escort her back to Hogwarts while the rest of us finish our little conversation.”

“But I...”

“No, Harry,” James interceded, cutting her off, “I know you have an important lesson tomorrow. Your mother, Padfoot, and I can finish up here and we will be in touch by the floo network. Dumbledore has put the Dursley’s fireplace on a secure link between here and his office.”

“Your father is right, Harry. You have to work with Severus in the morning and you know how he gets if you keep him waiting,” Remus remarked rising. “Now let’s get going. I’m sure Ron and Hermione will be anxious for news.”

“All right,” she agreed reluctantly, wanting to see what more would happen but realizing it would do no good to argue.” She stood up and her parents came over giving her a hug. She stiffened at her mother’s touch but did not resist. Remus then ushered her out of the living room and up the hall to the front door. Once they were outside Remus put his arm around her affectionately.

“Don’t worry, Princess, they won’t hurt them. Your mother and father may be angry at the way you were treated but Petunia is still Lily’s sister and the blood tie helped to protect you for most of your life. They just want to be sure that any dealings you may choose to have with them in the future do not subject you to their bigotry and callous behavior any longer.”

“Hey, if what my dad says if true I can always get Uncle Vernon in trouble at his job.”

“I’m sure that if James says he invested in your uncle’s company than he did just that. Many wizards often make investments in the Muggle world. Even though you are of age your parents had not wanted you to come into your full inheritance until after you turned twenty-one. They felt with everything you would have to deal with if anything happened to them it would at least make things a little easier.”

“How do you know this?”

“Sirius told me when you turned eighteen and you found out all about your ancestry.”

“Why didn’t he tell me?”

“James swore him to secrecy about your financial status. All you were allowed to know is that you are an heiress. I don’t even know the full extent of your holdings. So don’t be angry with Sirius. I have probably told you too much already.”

“Then this will be our little secret.” Harry smiled up at the werewolf as they apparated back to Hogwarts. Her head was whirling with the evening’s events and she eager to tell her friends what happened.

Chapter 22

Harry was waiting for Arsinoe in the empty classroom Arsinoe used to teach Ancient Mysticism. The Aztec witch was a few minutes late for Harry’s Transfiguration lesson. While she waited, Harry was studying the pictures of the Egyptian and Aztec Gods and Goddesses. She found them intriguing and wished she had the time to sit in on one of Arsinoe’s classes. It was extremely interesting to see the serpent represented so often. The serpent was both good and bad as in the Caduceus, which had become the symbol for modern medicine. There were other Gods as well and each had their name written beneath their picture along with a brief description. She walked around the room studying each one, reading the captions aloud, starting with the Egyptian gods and working her way around to the ones from Mesoamerica.

“Aker, the Egyptian dragon representing the earth, who bound the coils of Apophis, also known as Apepi, the primordial serpent who lived in the celestial Nile, nowadays known as the Milky Way. That’s interesting, I wonder what kind of trouble old Apophis caused,” she remarked to herself studying their pictures. “Hmm...Am-Mut, the eater of souls, sounds like a Dementor,” she shivered. Moving down the line she continued, “Denwen, the dragon whose fire would have destroyed the gods but was stopped by the king. Neheb-Kau,” she stopped, studying the picture. The serpent had human arms and legs. “He’s really weird,” she muttered reading the inscription. “A servant of Ra, the great serpent upon which the world rests. He must have quite a back ache.” Harry grinned trying to picture the serpent holding up the world. “Seth-heh, opposes the boat of Ra on its journey. His name was distorted by the Hebrews to Satan.” She mulled this over thoughtfully. “He must be on good terms with Voldemort.” Harry continued to follow the line, stopping only at the various serpent gods. “Typhon, the Egyptian serpent lord. That must be where we get the term typhoon,” she reasoned. “Uraeus, the fire serpent that crawls up the tree of life. Ah, this is the one used for the Caduceus,” she remarked moving over to the last of the Egyptian serpents. “Wadjet, the guardian sent by Osiris to protect the Pharaoh and control the Nile. Well, so much for Egypt,” she sighed to the empty room. “Let’s see what the Aztecs have to offer.”

Harry began the whole procedure again, bypassing any god that was not in serpent form. “Coatlicue, earth serpent goddess, mother of all living things. I think I like her.” She smiled, studying the picture. “Mixcoatl, god of the clouds. He brought rain by having sex with the goddess Coatlicue. No wonder they’re pictured together,” Harry laughed blushing, moving on to the next picture. “Quetzalcoatl, the feathered serpent. He is the twin brother of Quetzalpetzatl whom he raped when the other gods got him drunk. He then disappeared in shame until his sister came and asked his help to overthrow the Spanish invaders and the evil Christian serpent god, Satan, to help them restore the old ways. He was unsuccessful and fell to temptation.” Harry mulled this story over in her mind, reminded of how Voldemort had tried to rape her. She was intrigued by the pictures and studied the feathered serpents carefully. They had feathers around their necks and wings, but had the elongated head of a snake with the face and beak of a bird. They also had the serpent’s body but the legs and claws one would see on a bird or dragon. She tried to get a clear image in her mind so she had something to go by for the transformation. Harry also noted that Quetzalcoatl had also been known as Kulkulcan by the Mayans. The Aztecs at one time also referred to him as Tezcatlipoca. The final god was Xiuhtecuhtli, the greatest god of the Aztecs, one of whose forms was a fire serpent. “Too bad I can’t breathe fire, then I could just toast that bastard Voldemort into oblivion,” she groaned sitting down to wait. Her scar had begun to prickle and she had the impression that the Dark Lord was not happy. She was mulling over the idea as to whether she should try to see what he was up to when Arsinoe entered with her parents and Remus.

Harry had been doing her best to avoid James and Lily as much as possible since they had been secured in the Shrieking Shack following the two weeks they had spent at Privet Drive. She had learned from Sirius and Remus that her parents had made sure her aunt and uncle knew how angry they were over their treatment of Harry. Not that Harry was sorry for the Dursleys. Vernon had to endure James’ threats to have him transferred to a strictly wizarding area of the company and when Vernon insulted Lily her father had turned him into a trash can full of garbage, putting him out by the curb. Petunia had been horrified and begged Lily to get James to change him back. Dudley too had been punished. Not only did he have to do the chores, and sleep in Harry’s room, he was locked in and fed through the cat flap just as she had been. This had infuriated Petunia who was caught sneaking him meals so Lily made sure her sister did a turn in the cupboard just as Vernon had done. It took a few days but the Dursleys had finally acquiesced becoming the model hosts. Sirius had summed it up by saying, ‘What goes around, comes around.’

Lily and James now had free access to Hogwarts via James invisibility cloak and the secret tunnel from the Whomping willow. In addition, Dumbledore had disguised them both by transfiguring some of their features. Lily was now a blue-eyed strawberry blond while James had red hair down to his shoulders and brown eyes. He also had fashionable wire rimmed glasses. The couple was posing as Julian and Augusta Weasley, Arthur’s distant cousins from Australia. Julian was an Auror who had come to help in the war. His sister, Augusta, had accompanied him. Moody had immediately drafted James into service helping to guard the school since James had actually been an Auror before his death. Lily, disguised as Augusta, was now teaching Charms. This left Sirius free to do undercover work for the Order and keep a closer eye on Harry, disguised as Snuffles, at the same time. Only the members of the Order, the Weasley’s, and Luna Lovegood knew the Potters true identities.

Harry nodded as they entered but motioned for silence. Closing her eyes, she ignored the new arrivals, deciding to use the link with Voldemort to see what he was doing. Occluding her own mind, she concentrated on seeing what was going on. Rubbing her scar, she subtly opened the link and touched the Dark Lord’s mind....

Voldemort paced restlessly back and forth while awaiting word from Bellatrix and Lucius. He had moved his headquarters to an abandoned farm a mere fifty miles south of Hogsmeade following the fiasco during the Potters resurrection. He had assigned two Deatheaters to monitor the school and the wizarding village at all times, wanting to know the movements of his enemies. Even more, he wanted his two hostages back. The Potters were the key to his capture of Harry. In the month since their escape, there had been no sightings of the couple. Indeed, Harry Potter had rarely been seen and she was never alone. The brat was always accompanied by her Protectors, that imbecile Dumbledore, or Moody’s bloody Aurors. Neither one of whom was ever Draco or that red headed Weasley friend of hers. Voldemort was growing impatient waiting for news. The Deatheaters were becoming restless while he waited to plan his final assault. He had kept them busy with raids on important wizarding institutions and allowed them to revel in the torture and killing of Muggles. He sensed they were beginning to doubt his abilities to kill Harry Potter. ‘Damn, I want that Potter girl dead,’ he thought harshly. ‘If need be I will just have to be a little more liberal with the Cruciatus. That will keep my followers in line a while longer. How dare they try to think that she is more powerful than I am! Harry Potter’s luck is going to run out eventually and when it does she will rue the day that she ever dared to try and stop me...”

Remus was about to speak when he realized that Harry was staring blankly at the wall, her eyes focused on something they couldn’t see.

“What’s going on, Moony?” James questioned softly.

“Sh...I think she is sensing Voldemort. She must have felt he was up to something or she would never open the link between them,” he whispered in reply. “We can’t distract her or he will become aware of her presence in his mind.”

“Remus, it’s too dangerous. We have to stop her!” Lily gasped trying to move forward.

James caught her by the arm. “No Lils, leave her alone. You remember what happened when he caught her during the meeting last month,” James hissed. “She knows the risks. We have to trust her.”

Lily frowned up at her husband nodding reluctantly....

Voldemort was growing more and more angry as he waited for news. Scowling he clenched his bony fingers into his palm, drawing blood.

“Master,” Nagini hissed from where she was coiled up by the hearth, “Bellatrix and Lucius are late.”

“I am aware of that my pet,” he hissed back. “They should have returned an hour ago.”

“Where did you send them?”

“They are in the forest watching for signs of the Potters and that blood traitor Severus.”

“Why do you wish to bring them here?”

“Why?” Voldemort hissed angrily. “I want Severus to pay for his disloyalty and my need for the Potters should be obvious. If I capture the parents, or Severus, the girl will come. She knows I will torture them unmercifully. The Potters will give me years of pleasure since they are unable to die again. She will not want to see them enslaved. The foolish little bitch will want to spare them. As for Severus, he will die very slowly and painfully,” he remarked red eyes glowing as he envisioned Severus roasted alive on a spit.

“Master she has thwarted you before despite your best efforts. Is it wise to bring her here?”

“You dare to question me!” Voldemort roared pointing his wand at the snake.

“I was merely curious. I am often confused by the ways of humans,” Nagini hissed curling herself tighter lest he curse her.

“If I have the parents or that blood traitor I will control the child. If I have the child the others will come and fall into my trap,” he laughed icily, lowering his wand. “She will go out of her way to protect them and when she does it will be her downfall,” he said with an evil twist to his serpentine lips.

“What will you do to her?”

“I will kill her, Nagini, but not until she watches her Mudblood mother and that blood traitor she calls her protector suffer.”

“And what of her sire, will you torture him as well?”

“After he watches his wife suffer and his daughter die at my hands I shall feed him to you one small piece at a time until there is so little left he will beg me to give his soul to my Dementors....”

Harry pulled back sharply with a deep intake of breath. She was sickened and horrified by what she had heard and seen but knew the information that Voldemort was spying on the school and the village was important. As soon as she had pulled back from Voldemort’s mind, the others came forward.

“What did you see Harry?” James asked putting his arm around her shoulders to steady her trembling.

“He’s waiting for Bellatrix and Lucius. I need to see the Headmaster immediately.”

“Albus is at the Ministry today,” Lily reminded her. “He is at a conference of the Wizengamot.”

“Perhaps you could contact him with my floo?” Arsinoe offered. The Aztec witch could see she was terribly distressed about something.

“It won’t work,” James replied. “Only the one in Albus office is on the network connected to the Ministry.”

“Maybe I should use my Amulet,” Harry replied pulling the golden disc from beneath her robes. James stared in shock and Lily gasped.

“Harry, your medallion...it’s gold,” Lily said in amazement. “Only Albus wears a gold medallion.”

“You didn’t know that I was given this medallion and named the Headmaster’s successor when the time comes?”

“No, Harry, we didn’t. We knew you were admitted into the Order...but...this...” James shrugged grinning with pride.

“What your father means to say is that we knew you were very powerful but hadn’t realized your magic was as strong as Dumbledore’s.”

“So I’m told. I don’t see it though.”

“Now Princess,” Remus spoke up from behind James, “you know you’re an Empath, and have Telekinetic and natural healing abilities. You are also skilled with Legilimency, Occlumency and wandless magic. Dumbledore just has the advantage of age and experience behind him.”

“Don’t forget her two animagus forms.” Arsinoe smiled at Remus.

Harry felt a pang of jealousy. She fancied Remus but not as strongly as she did Sirius and Severus.

“She is also a master at defensive spells and could manage a Patronus by the age of thirteen.” Remus winked at Harry remembering when he had taught her how to conjure her Patronus during her third year.

“I’m not all that powerful,” Harry frowned. “Now let me get hold of Albus.” Harry put the medallion back beneath her robes. “I don’t believe this is a dire emergency though. I will ask Minerva to notify him. I will need to speak with him as soon as he returns this evening.” Harry moved over to the fireplace. Taking a small handful of floo powder from the cup on the mantle, she threw it into the flames. “Professor McGonagall’s office,” she called kneeling down.

“Yes, Harry, I’m here.” Minerva McGonagall’s face appeared in the flames.

“Could you get a message to the Headmaster for me?”

“Certainly, is there a problem?”

“I had a brief vision of Voldemort and have some information but it isn’t urgent.”

“May I ask what it is?” McGonagall asked briskly.

“He is in hiding not far from here but I’m not sure exactly where. He has been having the school and Hogsmeade watched by the Deatheaters in the hopes of capturing my parents, Severus or me.”

“I shall notify him immediately.” Minerva’s head disappeared from the flames.

“Harry, this is very important,” James frowned. “Did you get any indication as to where he was at all?”

“No, just that he is somewhere to the south. Like I said before, he was waiting for Bellatrix and Lucius and he was quite angry. Apparently, they were late getting back. I think they may have been somewhere in the forest or the village.”

“I’ll go and get the other Aurors together and we will make a search,” her father stated firmly.

“NO!”

“What! Why, what else did you learn?”

“Nothing,” she replied refusing to meet her father’s gaze.

“Harry, any information you may have could be useful,” Lily admonished.

“I don’t want either of you in any more jeopardy than you already are,” Harry looked at her mother pleadingly. “I can’t tell you what he plans on doing if you are captured.”

“Princess, your father is more than skilled at taking care of himself.”

“What is he planning that you are so upset?” James questioned gently.

“You don’t want to know,” Harry responded flatly.

“Harry, your father is an Auror and a powerful wizard. Have you forgotten that like Voldemort, he can’t be killed? He and your mother are probably safer than anyone else in this castle,” Arsinoe reasoned calmly.

“Just because he can’t be killed doesn’t mean he can’t be tortured...or worse.” Harry turned away unable to hide her worry.

“Don’t you think it would be to our benefit to know what he plans? This way if he does capture us we will be prepared and may be able to thwart his plans.” James gently turned her around to face him. “After all he already killed us once.”

“Right, and I get to do it for him the second time,” Harry spat vehemently. “He has me right where he wants me. He is gambling on my coming to the rescue.”

“Princess, I know this is hard on you but you have to be rational. If you let your emotions get out of control Voldemort will succeed. James and Lily know what you have to do and they aren’t afraid.”

“Listen to Remus, Harry; he knows we don’t want to live like this.” James ran his hands through his hair, looking over at Lily. “This is not life. It is like a half-life. We are merely animated corpses. We don’t eat and have no need of sleep. Hell, the only reason we can do magic is because it comes from our very souls. Being with you, even for a short time is the only thing that makes this worthwhile.”

“Your father is right, Harry. We don’t belong here and have no reservations about being sent back. I don’t remember much but I can tell you that Heaven is a wonderful place.” Lily looked at Harry with a soft expression knowing that her child was hurting deep inside.

“Well that’s good to know since I may be coming right along with you.” Harry waved her hands in frustration slumping back down into one of the empty desks and burying her face in her arms.

“Harry James Potter!” her father exclaimed sharply, shocking her to attention. “I will not have you saying such a thing. You will stop Voldemort and live to be an old woman. I do not want to see you joining us before then. We forfeit our lives so that you could have one!” James cried red-faced, clenching his fists in anger.

Harry gaped up at him stunned before collecting herself and looking over at Remus. “I thought Sirius said I got my temper from my mother? He acts just like me.” She had never seen her father angry.

They all looked at one another for a moment and then erupted into laughter. Harry was right. Even though James’ features were altered the facial expressions and motions were identical to those Harry used when angry or upset.

“Did Sirius really say you had my temper?” Lily asked with a wry grin. For the first time since she had returned, Harry met her mother’s eyes with a smile that reached to her bright green eyes. Lily swore they were twinkling like Dumbledore’s and her heart leaped with joy. In that moment she had connected with her lost child.

“Ahem,” Arsinoe cleared her throat breaking the spell, “Harry we need to get on with your lesson.”

“Right,” Harry agreed standing, “but why is everyone here anyway?”

“We wanted to see you transform. We were too confused the night of our return to really pay much attention. I know I saw your phoenix but it really didn’t register,” James informed her, “so when Remus told us you would be working on combining your two animagi forms your mother and I wanted to see. Arsinoe was gracious enough to allow us to watch.”

“Oh was she?” Harry glared at the Aztec witch.

“Geeze, Moony, her glare could rival that of Snivellus.”

“If you had wanted to see me transform you could have asked,” Harry remarked disgruntled, “and I would appreciate it if you wouldn’t call Severus Snape, Snivellus. I chose him for one of my protectors and I don’t think your old rivalry should be of any consequence. For the first five years I was at Hogwarts he took out his anger and hurt from your nasty pranks and bullying on me! Every time he looked at me, he saw James Potter and thought I was just like you. You lost Gryffindor more points dead than when you were a student here.” Harry scowled up at her father. “I would also like to point out that you told him yourself that had you chosen him for a friend rather than that sniveling coward, Pettigrew, things may have turned out much differently.”

“Touché,” James Potter acquiesced, “and I meant it when I said it. I still do. It’s just that seeing him again...well...old habits die hard.”

“Severus is a very complex man, Harry. He is also very sensitive and caring. It’s just hard for him to show it sometimes,” Lily added thoughtfully. “If he hadn’t tutored me in Potions I would never have passed. Your father was very jealous of my becoming friends with him.”

“My father was an arrogant prankster with a big head!” Harry tossed her head with an exasperated frown.

“I really was, Lils, wasn’t I?” He looked at his wife for confirmation. She nodded in agreement lips curved into a smile of amusement. “It took your mother to straighten me out.”

“Harry has been told how wild we all were,” Moony said calmly. “She also knows about the pranks you and Sirius pulled on Severus.”

“Which ones?” James looked at Remus abashed.

“How about when Sirius almost got him killed or when you hung him upside down over by the lake simply because Sirius was bored?” Harry’s scornful tone was not lost on her parents. Lily’s eyes were shooting daggers at James.

“Harry, you have to realize I didn’t know what Sirius was up to until he told me. I thank Merlin that I got there in time. The results would have been horrendous for both Severus and Moony.” James ran his fingers through his unkempt hair. “Severus would probably have been killed and Moony...” his voice trailed off.

“Moony would have been put down like a wild animal,” Harry finished for him.

“I know,” James whispered, his thoughts drifting back to that terrible night.

“Harry, I think you should get to your lesson,” Lily told her trying to steer the subject back to its original topic. Annoyed as she was with her husband that his youthful behaviors while a student had caused Harry such grief she didn’t want to see him hurting like this. Harry had struck a painful nerve.

“You’re right of course,” Harry agreed letting the subject drop when she saw the shame reflected in her fathers face. “I have kept Arsinoe waiting for far too long and I have a Potions lesson after this.”

“Ouch,” Lily grinned, “if I remember correctly Severus hates to be kept waiting. He values punctuality.”

“Your memory is accurate, Lily, and your daughter has a nasty habit of being late,” Professor Snape sneered softly from the doorway, a potions vial in his hand. “I have brought your Wolfsbane Potion, Lupin. See that you don’t wait to drink it. We all know the consequences of what could happen.” His dark eyes bored into James Potter.

Harry wondered just how much he had overheard. Before either she or her father could say anything Remus voice cut them off.

“Thank you, Severus; I do appreciate your doing this. I worry constantly that I might harm one of the students or teachers.” He took the vial from Severus outstretched hand, immediately swallowing its contents, grimacing at the flavor.

“You’re welcome.” Severus inclined his head towards Lupin.

“I guess it doesn’t taste too good huh Moony?” James grimaced sympathetically. The potion had not yet been formulated when they were in school with the werewolf.

“The potion is rendered ineffective if its ingredients are altered with flavoring,” Snape answered for the other wizard, turning to address Harry. “Will you be ready for your Potions lesson? It seems that you are running behind here.”

“Uh...well yes we are running a bit late.”

“Then I shall delay your tutoring session by half and hour if that would be acceptable to Professor Darkmoon?”

“I would appreciate it Severus, thank you.”

“Then I shall be going. Harry I will expect you to be prepared to answer my questions as we will be doing a practice exam today.”

“A practice exam,” Harry choked, her stomach turning in knots.

“Yes. If you want to become the second youngest person to become a Master Potion Maker then you will need to prepare. Potions was not your best subject in school although you have made great strides with your desire to succeed.”

“As a natural healer I think the knowledge will be helpful when I begin my studies with Dr. McBride and Madam Pomfrey. If I have a better understanding of Potions it will be a great help in knowing the best treatment to provide for the sick and injured.”

“That is a laudable desire,” Snape acknowledged.

“Severus, you said Harry would be the second youngest ever to achieve the title of Master. Who was the first?” James queried. He had wondered why Harry was studying Potions with the Snapes and knew they were not inclined to sponsor an apprenticeship.

“I was. Harry will miss my mark by two months as she will be closer to nineteen should she pass the exam in May.”

“Oh...” James was stunned. He had known Snape was an expert at Potions but had not realized he achieved a Master of Potions so soon after they had graduated from Hogwarts. “Now if you will all excuse me I must speak with my uncle. There is to be a meeting tonight and he will be summoned by the Dark Lord.” Snape did not wait for a reply but swept from the room without a sound, dark robes flying behind him.

“I hope Tiberius will be alright,” Lily remarked with a worried sigh.

“Let’s just hope Voldemort is in a better mood or he will be hitting his followers with the Cruciatus,” Harry muttered. She then turned her attention to her instructor. “I think we had better get started.”

“Are you all right with everyone here? You did not seem too happy about it before.”

“I’ll live but my father will have to pay for this.”

“Oh? What will I have to do?”

“I hear you are still capable of transforming despite the circumstances surrounding your being here. I wouldn’t mind meeting Prongs in person.”

James tilted his head back with a laugh and transformed without a word. Prongs was magnificent. He was almost six feet at the shoulder and his rack of antlers looked as if they would make him a prime target for someone’s trophy room. Harry grinned as she ran her hands over his soft tawny hair while he nuzzled her gently.

“We told you his name was Prongs for a reason,” Remus grinned, licking his lips.

“Cool.” Harry’s eyes were sparking and everyone could tell she was enthralled with the stag.

“Harry what are you thinking?” Remus asked. “You have an odd gleam in your eye and I know that mischievous grin.”

“I was just thinking about riding on his back into the Great Hall when everyone is at dinner. Can’t you just picture the looks on everyone’s face?”

“Ah...a true Marauder,” James stated proudly, changing back. “When should we do it?”

“James! Think what Dumbledore would say!” Lily admonished shaking her head in dismay. She knew that if James set his mind on something he would be unstoppable.

“You sound too much like Hermione,” Harry snorted. “We will discuss this later when she’s not around. I’m sure Padfoot wouldn’t mind coming along too.” She winked conspiratorially while her father just eyed his wife pretending to look innocent.

“Harry we really should get started,” Arsinoe reproached but her eyes were smiling. She knew the lesson would be easier if Harry was in a good mood.

“Umm...” Harry agreed and transformed into her Phoenix in the blink of an eye and began to sing. Phoenix song filled the room and they were all dazzled.

“Oh honey, you’re beautiful,” Lily sighed.

Harry took flight and flew gracefully around the room as her father transformed once again and she settled gracefully onto his antlers.

“Now that’s what I really call a chip of the old block.” Remus beamed at James.

“Can I pet her?” Lily inquired looking at Remus and Arsinoe for confirmation.

“Sure Lily, I don’t think she would object,” Remus answered.

Lily reached out with two fingers and gently stroked the soft red feathers. Harry cooed softly with Phoenix song, blinking at her mother. Prongs looked over at Moony and before Harry could do anything he transformed, catching her off guard. Flapping her wings, to keep her balance she found herself sitting on a nest of unruly red hair. Everyone laughed since she blended in so well with James’ disguise. Letting out a squawk she reached down with her beak and gave his hair a tug.

“Ow! That hurts,” he yelled. Harry wasn’t finished yet though; she began to transform again. James suddenly found himself entangled in the coils of a large green boa constrictor. “Her other form is a serpent?”

“Didn’t anyone tell you?”

“No,” James replied as Harry came back to herself, still hugging her father. “I would have thought you would be a Griffin.”

“No, it’s the Slytherin in me that causes the serpent to come through. Why, don’t you like it?” Harry queried nervously, dropping her arms.

“I am just surprised, that’s all. I think you make a lovely snake. So what are you trying to combine into?”

“A winged serpent, like the one on the wall over there.” Harry pointed to the figures of Quetzalcoatl and his twin sister. “Voldemort is a cobra and the spell needs to be spoken in Parseltongue. Arsinoe says the two combined will strengthen my power over him.”

“Hmm...That is interesting. Have you been able to achieve any part of the combination yet?”

“No, she is only able to go from one animal to the other. As you can see she can do it quiet efficiently,” Arsinoe explained. “She needs to visualize what parts to change now and what will stay the same.”

“I didn’t have anything to go by before so I wasn’t sure what it would look like. I could only visualize a regular dragon, not one with feathers. The pictures on the wall are new.”

“I only just received them.” Arsinoe stated. “Do you think that now that you have seen the images you will be better prepared?”

“It can’t hurt.”

“Then give it a try, Princess. I for one am anxious to see what happens.”

“Should I go from the Phoenix to the snake or the other way around?” Harry asked looking at Arsinoe.

“You are more comfortable with the Phoenix so you should start that way but eventually you should be able to do either.”

“Arsinoe can go from one to the other too. She just doesn’t have the need to combine her two forms,” Remus stated eyeing the beautiful witch.

“You’re a multiplico?” Lily asked stunned.

“I am. I am a leopard and a coyote.”

“That is an odd combination,” James mused. “A feline and a canine.”

“Among my people they are two of the most common animals. We also revere the wolf and have no laws against those who have been touched by his spirit, like Remus.”

“Wow!” James grinned. “That’s great. You should hang onto her Moony,” he quipped arching his brow.

Harry scowled at her father, feeling the jealousy flaring within herself. Arsinoe pretended not to notice and continued with her lesson.

“Harry I want you to transform again into the phoenix and then concentrate on the parts you need to change into the serpent.”

“Right.” Harry once again changed into her animagus form. Settling on the floor, she studied the picture on the wall and concentrated at hard as she could. All she could accomplish was a slight rustling of her feathers. “I can’t,” she sighed coming back into her human form.”

“I didn’t expect you to be able to on your first try.”

“Don’t get discouraged, Harry. Becoming a regular animagus is hard enough, but becoming a multiplico is probably the most difficult form of magic. The only other thing which is harder is to be a Metamorphagus, like Tonks or to combine two animagus forms.”

“Tonks is a natural Metamorph. She didn’t have to learn, it just happened.”

“I know, Harry. Have you ever thought of trying that too? Sometimes an animagus can also become a Metamorph,” her father explained considering the possibility.

“Not really and right now I think I have quite enough power. Maybe I will give it some though later on if...” her voice trailed off. She didn’t want to say that she would try if she survived. Her father seemed to understand and gave her a quick squeeze.

“I told you not to think like that,” he said sternly. “Now we really should be going. Your mother and Remus have classes to teach and I need to see Alastor about what is going on. We may be able to formulate a plan to trap some of the Deatheaters.”

“What ever you do be careful. You don’t need to take unnecessary risks.”

“I know,” he grinned, “as Alastor would say, Constant Vigilance!”

“I will see you later, Princess. I want to catch Sirius before he leaves for Hogsmeade with Circe and my class starts.”

Harry nodded, seething inside. She was more jealous of Circe than of Arsinoe. She wanted to know what she was up to with Sirius and began to formulate a plan in the back of her mind. ‘With any luck I can transform and find them in the village and see what is going on. Sirius said I should trust him but if he is in love with Circe why would he just not tell me?’ she wondered. ‘I have to know what he is up to. I will hate it if he is lying to me about her. Maybe I can get away from Potions tutoring early if I tell Sev my scar is hurting and ask to lie down.’ She plotted to herself as Arsinoe interrupted her thoughts.

“Harry, we really need to work on your transformation. It is vital that you succeed. I know that you can do the spell in the language of the serpent but this may just help you in the battle, and there will be a battle.”

“How can you be so certain of that? I’ll admit that it is likely but maybe I will just be in the right place at the right time. Or maybe the Order will come up with a plan for me to catch Voldemort off guard.”

“No. There will be a confrontation. I have seen it in a vision with the Peyote.”

“What did you see?”

“Fire and fear; there is darkness coming and you must be prepared.”

“Did you see who was in the vision?”

“Yes,” Arsinoe sighed, “those whom you love. They will be in peril but I don’t know from whom or when so don’t ask me any more.” Arsinoe’s expression was closed and Harry sensed that she would not say anything more no matter how much she tried to get the information. She stared at Arsinoe and began to try to use her Legilimency only to discover the other witch was a skilled Occlumens.

“I apologize,” Harry muttered with embarrassment. Arsinoe had been aware of her attempt to read through her mind.

“I told you what I know. It is unwise to probe another without their permission but I suspected you might try.”

“I...I was concerned for my friends and family. I knew better than to use Legilimency but...”

“I understand and accept your apology,” Arsinoe answered calmly.

“So...Voldemort’s plan will somehow succeed. I can only hope that I will be in time. I...I can’t lose anyone else...”

“I have not seen that far.” Arsinoe put a gentle hand on Harry’s shoulder, the distress evident in Harry’s voice. “Now let’s make that winged serpent. It will be more than a little disarming to the Dark One and will give you an advantage over his serpent animagus since you will have wings.”

“I already have wings,” Harry countered.

“Yes, but only as a bird. Now you will be as a dragon.”

“Good point. Let’s go back to work. If it will help to stop him from harming anyone else I am all for it.”

For the next half hour, Harry worked at trying to combine the two forms by transforming into either the snake or the phoenix and then altering the form but was unsuccessful. Arsinoe then had her attempt to transform into the winged serpent without becoming one of her other forms first but Harry was unable to make the change. She was becoming frustrated and upset. The elder witch suspected that Harry was unconsciously reluctant to assume the form of the ancient serpent god. She believed that part of Harry’s problem was that she was associating the ancient god with dark powers and explained that all ancient serpent gods had both good and dark sides; that it was how they used their powers that determined their personality just like humans. In an effort to reassure Harry she gave her some reading material describing the power of Quetzalcoatl and Quetzalpetzatl, his twin sister. She also told her mediate on the form in the diagrams in an effort to relax so she could accomplish the transformation. Harry thanked her, agreeing to meet again next week for another lesson, then headed down to the dungeon for her Potions Master’s practice. Severus was waiting at the door to the classroom his pale features etched into a scowl.

“As usual you’re late again, Potter,” he sneered.

“Only five minutes,” she replied glancing at her watch, “and it’s only because Arsinoe was giving me these books and some last minute instructions,” Harry stated dropping the books down onto one of the worktables.

“I have warned you repeatedly about your lateness. You should have told Professor Darkmoon you would see her after dinner. You knew I would be waiting. Do you honestly believe that all of my time is centered on tutoring you in Advanced Potion making?”

“Oh, so now we’re back to the nasty old Potions Master? Well, you can no longer intimidate me so knock it off,” she shouted losing her temper. I had a perfectly good reason for being a few minutes late. If you really gave a damn about me you wouldn’t get pissed off for taking the time and trouble to get some information that might help me to achieve the transformation. Or is stopping Voldemort no longer of any importance to you?”

“Control your temper, Potter, and do not use the Dark Lord’s name in my presence ever again if you want me to continue your sponsorship for the exam.” Severus glared furiously.

“Stop calling me Potter!” Harry exclaimed ignoring his threat. “You know I hate it when you act like an arrogant git. What’s gotten into you?”

Severus didn’t answer. Here merely spun on his heel, turning his back, stalking across the room to his desk, collecting his thoughts. He had heard James Potter refer to him as Snivellus, bringing back all his anger and hatred towards the wizard. He believed that with three of the four Marauders reunited the truce the Protectors had so carefully constructed would fall apart. ‘Damn! Why did this have to happen now? I swear that if they start their petty little games with me again...’ He clenched his fists angrily, frustrated that his life was suddenly taking a turn for the worse. ‘Harry will side with that arrogant father of hers. How could I have ever been so stupid to think that she would ever want me when her father’s friends...’

“Severus...is...is something wrong?” she asked timidly interrupting his thoughts. Harry wanted desperately to use her empathy to feel his emotions but feared angering him further causing him to withdraw completely. “Has your uncle’s position spying on the Deatheaters been compromised?” she questioned. He had told them all earlier that there would be a meeting of the inner circle tonight and Tiberius would be summoned before the Dark Lord.

“What? No. His presence as a spy has not been detected,” Severus answered from under his curtain of black hair. Harry noticed that it was no longer being washed properly and that his old sneer was back along with his mannerisms. “I think you had better leave, Potter. It would be unwise to continue with your lessons at this time.”

“Why? I was only a few minutes late Severus.”

“Your lack of punctuality shows me that you have no desire to truly attain the title, Master of Potions, and your skills are no better than basic,” he replied coldly. “Now kindly leave my classroom before I throw you out.”

“Sev...”

“It is Professor Snape, Miss Potter, now get out!” he hissed through gritted teeth.

“Bu...But...” she sputtered gaping.

“LEAVE NOW!” He started to rise from his desk, wand drawn.

Harry backed out of the room, eyes wide with disbelief, before turning to run back the way she had come, forgetting the books and papers Arsinoe had given her. She was panting and on the verge of tears when she emerged from the dungeon door onto the main floor by the entrance to the Great Hall. She could hear Sirius motorcycle flying away towards Hogsmeade when she had another shock. Remus and Arsinoe were just coming back in with their arms around one another. They stopped abruptly when they saw her. Harry just stared for a moment, and then flung herself past them out into the cold November evening.

“Princess wait!” Remus called running after her. Unfortunately, the students were returning from the Hogsmeade weekend at the same time and Harry was lost in the throng. Even with his heightened werewolf senses so close to the full moon he was unable to catch her scent. Sighing, he went back inside. The moon would rise in two hours and he did not want to risk following her. He decided it would be wiser to contact Sirius and Severus to start a search.

Harry was frantic now and wanted to get to Sirius. She needed the comfort that Padfoot was so good at giving her. Transforming near the Whomping Willow she flew towards the village. As she neared the outskirts of town, she saw Sirius motorcycle in the alley behind the Hogshead Inn, catching a glimpse of a tall man with his cloak hood drawn up just ducking inside with another person. Alighting on a tree branch, she waited, catching her breath. ‘What on earth are Circe and Sirius doing here?’ she mused fluttering to the ground and transforming. Looking up at the dark building, she was just in time to see a light come on in one of the upstairs rooms. Circe was pulling down the shade, smiling happily. A moment later, the outline of two figures was silhouetted against the darkened window shade, embraced in a passionate kiss. Harry fell to her knees sobbing. Her world was crumbling before her eyes. She was too distraught to see the furtive movement behind her until it was too late. Spinning around her eyes met the ghostly white mask of a Deatheater as she reached for her wand.

“Stupefy!” The cold insane cackle yelled shooting a stream of red light towards her before Harry could respond.

“Bellatrix!” Harry managed to exclaim before the darkness claimed her...

Chapter 23

Bellatrix Lestrange couldn’t believe her good fortune. She had just returned from the Forbidden Forest with Lucius and decided to check out the village one last time before apparating back to the Dark Lord’s headquarters. Lucius had thought her foolish and apparated back to their master to give another negative report. Bellatrix had opted to remain behind for a few more minutes. In truth, she didn’t relish the thought of the punishment she knew Lord Voldemort would inflict. She fervently hoped that he would take most of his anger out on Lucius before she arrived.

She had been on her way towards the far edge of Hogsmeade when her thoughts were interrupted by the distinctive sound of her Blood Traitor cousin’s motorcycle. ‘Well now, I may have something to bring my master after all,’ she smiled to herself. ‘Sirius will be almost as good a prize as the Potters or Severus Snape. The Potter girl cares for him.’ She gloated remembering how Harry had tried to use the Cruciatus Curse after her Blood Traitor cousin had fallen through the veil in the Department of Mysteries. ‘If I play my cards right Sirius will be in the Dark Lord’s hands before he knows what hit him,’ she snorted rushing towards where the sounds had stopped in the direction of the Hog’s Head. Stealthily picking her way through the alleyways to avoid being seen, she spotted her cousin’s motorcycle behind the inn. ‘Stupid ass, he didn’t even bother to conceal it,’ she mused as the rear door shut. ‘Damn, he’s gone inside with someone. It can’t be Potter though; he would never bring her here. Besides, the other is too tall,’ she reasoned when another movement caught her attention. A large bird flew down from the tree behind the alley landing softly on the ground in the shadows. Her eyes opened wide as the bird transformed into the Potter girl! Stepping from the shadows, she moved swiftly, sending out the stunning curse before the girl could point her wand. ‘This will be a day of victory for my master!’ Bellatrix had gloated madly when Potter had recognized her too late.

Bending down to pick up the unconscious girl’s wand her mad thoughts continued. ‘The Dark Lord will reward me greatly for her capture. I may even become his second and dethrone that smug Lucius.’ Kicking Harry’s prostate form for the sheer pleasure of it, she decided to have some fun before bringing her to Lord Voldemort. It would also make her less likely to resist.

“Enervate!” she muttered pointing her wand at Harry to revive her. She sat up groggily looking around. Seeing Bellatrix glaring down at her Harry’s memory kicked in and she automatically reached for her wand only to be met by cold laughter. “Looking for this little Potty?” Bellatrix taunted spinning the wand like a baton. “My Master will be so pleased to see you.”

“Your master is not long for this world,” Harry spat, heart racing, attempting to stand.

“Ah, ah, ah…we’ll have none of that. I can’t risk your flying away now can I?” Bellatrix sneered kicking her back down. “And just to make sure you behave,” she sneered, “I will have to punish you severely. Crucio!” Bellatrix cackled pointing her wand at Harry chest.

Normally Harry would have fought the curse but she needed to get help. Giving in to the pain she screamed loudly as Bellatrix insane laughter echoed through the alleyway all thought of subterfuge lost with the insanity that permeated her brain...

Sirius received the frantic call from Lupin via his medallion within minutes of securing the room at the Hog’s Head. He immediately alerted Circe to stay put and retreated back to the first floor to speak with the barkeeper.

“Aberforth, I need to leave the building. Harry has left Hogwarts alone. They believe she has headed into the village. I need to start searching for her,” he whispered nonchalantly. “Keep an eye on the stairs for anyone trying to go up. Circe is aware of the situation.”

Aberforth nodded imperceptibly, continuing to clean the glass in his hand with a filthy gray rag. Sirius threw a coin on the bar before letting himself out the front door. Looking around he made sure no one was within sight before transforming. The few citizens of Hogsmeade paid scant attention to the large black dog loping up the street nose to the ground, his ears pricked. They were too intent on making their way home for the evening, most of the shops having closed an hour ago...

Ron and Hermione were snogging in the Astronomy tower. He had gotten off duty an hour ago and Hermione had been waiting with a picnic basket. They snuck up to the tower for some time alone away from the prying eyes of the students and teasing of the faculty before Hermione had to go back to her duties in the library.

“I love you Herm...”

“Wotcher, Ron!” Tonks sharp voice interrupted as she tripped through the door. “Harry’s gone off the castle grounds alone and is headed off towards Hogsmeade. We’re back on duty!”

The couple sprang up immediately, jumping apart, feigning innocence as Tonks smirked at their disheveled appearance. Hermione recovered first and looked at Tonks in dismay.

“Why did Harry leave?” she questioned the Auror.

“Don’t know, Remus only said she was upset and flew off towards the village in her animagus form. Snape and Dumbledore have gone after her since Remus is laid up with the full moon. Now let’s get going Weasley before she gets herself into some serious trouble.” Tonks spun on her heel nearly upsetting one of the telescopes, motioning for Ron to follow. “Where is the goblet?”

“In my quarters. I’ll get it pronto!” Ron yelled running in the direction of the quarters he shared with the other male Aurors. “Meet me by the doors to the Great Hall.”

“You’re supposed to carry that bloody goblet with you at all times! This will cost you Weasley,” she swore after him exerting her authority as his superior before racing in the other direction.

Hermione was left standing alone in the tower a look of consternation on her face as she swept away the remnants of the picnic with her wand. Shaking her head, she murmured softly to the air, “Oh, Harry, what have you done now? You know the danger out there.” She felt left out and worried. She wanted desperately to help. Her first thought was to go down and aid with the search but her common sense told her to stay behind in case Harry came back on her own. Nevertheless, she wanted to do something to help her friend. Nodding, she headed off down the stairs to find Arsinoe. They had to translate that spell before something terrible happened. She only hoped it would not be too late...

“Severus, have you any idea what caused Harry to go out alone?” Dumbledore queried as the pair hurried down the path to apparate to Hogsmeade. “I thought she was supposed to be working on her advanced Potions studies for the exam.”

“I had to cancel Headmaster,” Snape shrugged avoiding the Headmaster’s intent gaze. ‘This is my fault. I should never have taken my anger at her father out on Harry,’ Snape thought worriedly. ‘If anything happens to her it will be because of me. I was being such an ass dredging up all those painful memories. How was I to know she would pull one of her disappearing acts?’

“Severus, Lupin thought she was upset when he saw her come up from the dungeons. Then she just got even more so when she saw him returning with Arsinoe from seeing Sirius and Circe off to the village. Is there trouble between you three that might be causing her concern?”

“Nothing serious, Headmaster,” Snape replied noncommittally. ‘Hmm...It seems Harry is angry with me and jealous that the Marauders are paying attention to other women. Not that I care for my sister spending time with Black, but this may just be the opening I was waiting for, assuming I can convince Harry of my affections. Damn, why did I have to go off on her like that? I’m thirty-eight years old. I should be able to handle being called names by her stupid prat of a father,’ Severus berated himself silently.

“Severus, we will need to be cautious. It will not do any of us any good if either you or Harry is spotted. I know you insisted on coming with me but I am concerned for your safety as well as Harry’s.”

“Headmaster, I am Harry’s Protector and bound to her by blood. I dare say Lupin would have come in his wolf form if you had let him,” Snape sneered. ‘My former associates would have deserved what Lupin could have done to them,’ Severus considered, enjoying the thought. If he had not been so concerned for Harry’s welfare Snape would have grinned at the image of Remus attacking the Deatheaters. Only Bella and Lucius would have had the nerve to face off with the werewolf.

“Very well then, let’s go. Keep your eyes open for Sirius. He is probably in his animagus form,” Dumbledore informed him as they reached the gates. Raising their wands they disapparated into the night...

Sirius, disguised as Padfoot, was part way up the street when his sharp ears picked up a loud scream coming from the opposite direction. ‘Harry!’ he thought instantly turning around. Breaking into a run, he headed back in the direction he had come from. A moment later, he caught her familiar scent, along with another scent. It was vaguely familiar and that of a woman. Dashing as fast as his four legs could carry him, the smells became stronger, and his stomach lurched. It was a scent he should have recognized sooner, a scent from his childhood and long years at Hogwarts. It was cousin Bella’s perfume intermingled with the smell of anger and madness. Nearing the end of the street, he slowed down keeping to the shadows, ducking into the alley behind the Hog’s Head. Slinking on his belly, he crept forwards as another wand flash lit the night sky. He could see his cousin’s tall gaunt figure standing over another who was writhing on the ground in pain. Crouching lower, he gathered his muscles, preparing to attack...

Ron ran into the hall by the main entrance. He had collected the goblet from his room and flown down the stairs from the tower where the men slept. It had seemed like forever but was in fact only a few minutes. He was breathless when he reached the bottom, the other Aurors waiting.

“About time, Weasel,” Draco sneered, “you are holding up the search.”

“Shut up Malfoy,” Ron spat, “or you will find out what happens to a guy whose girlfriend has six brothers.”

“Malfoy! Weasley! That will be enough. We are on Ministry business and I will not have the two of you quibbling. Once we find Harry you can both duel out your differences or be put out of the Auror Academy,” Kingsly Shaklebolt reprimanded his two trainees. “Have you brought the goblet, Weasley?”

“Yes Sir,” Ron replied snapping to attention. He held the goblet out before him.

“Has there been any flames coming from it?” Tonks questioned briskly.

“No Ma’am. That is a good sign. It means she isn’t in trouble.” Even as Ron spoke, a bright flash came from the goblet and it lit with blue flame. He was so startled he almost dropped it, recovering himself in time and sat it onto the stairs. Without being asked, he concentrated and what he saw made his hair stand on end...

Dumbledore and Snape appeared at the top of High Street and looked down towards the end of the street. They knew Sirius had started from the other direction where the Hog’s Head stood off on one of the side streets. Snape’s stance was stiff and his muscles taught, his pale face drawn into a deep scowl. Dumbledore was on the alert and the look in his blue eyes indicated he was ready for any threat that might arise. The usual twinkle was gone. In its place, there was an icy blue. He motioned for Snape to follow, and drew his wand. The younger wizard obeyed without question. Without a word, they began moving slowly down the street, watching for any sign of danger. They spotted a large black dog loping towards them, intent of trying to find a scent, when the silence was pierced with a muffled scream. The dog glanced in their direction and turned back in the opposite way at a run as the two men sprinted after him...

“Oh Merlin!” Ron exclaimed. “Harry is under attack by a Deatheater. She is under the Cruciatus.”

“Can you tell where she is at?”

“In an alley somewhere but I’m not sure where. It’s too damn dark even with the moon. Everything is in shadow...Hold on...I think I see Sirius bike!” Ron shouted.

“Come on, Sirius is at the Hog’s Head on business,” Shaklebolt called racing for the door. “Can you tell how many Deatheaters are there?”

“No Sir, I only see the one, but I think it may be a woman,” Ron answered racing down the path.

“Aunt Bella,” Draco remarked, “she would have no scruples about torturing Harry where ever she found her. She hates Potter with a passion.”

“Ron, is that goblet too hot for you to keep holding like that? It will do you no good if you burn yourself.” Tonks nodded towards his hands.

“Its okay, the fire is cold,” he huffed reaching the gates.

“Malfoy, Weasley, and Tonks you’re with me. I want the others to stay here and patrol the grounds. Make sure there are no attempts to get onto the castle grounds,” he directed the other Aurors who were staying at the castle. “All right then, let’s go.” They all pointed their wands into the night sky and vanished...

“My Master will be so pleased to see you again little Miss Potty,” Bella cackled shrilly. “He will probably make me his first Lieutenant. Lucius will be so jealous.” Her dark eyes sparkled wildly at the thought. “Crucio!” She hit Harry with another blast from her wand.

Harry screamed once again, turning her head in pain. That’s when she caught a movement within the shadows. It was the outline of a large black dog, muscles tense, crouching to attack. She knew she had to keep Bellatrix distracted to give Padfoot his chance.

“Your...master...will never...have...me. I will send...him and Lucius Malfoy back...to...whatever pit...their...souls crawled...out of!” Harry spat back, now fighting through the pain. “And you...will...be given...to the...Dementors or...made to...walk through...the veil.”

“Ha...ha...ha...” Bellatrix haughty voice mocked, “I will be the Dark...Arrrggghhh...,” she screamed unable to finish her sentence as Sirius leaped onto her back, digging his sharp teeth into the nape of her neck. Blood and spinal fluid was spurting everywhere as Sirius massive jaws partially severed her spine and punctured her jugular vein as Dumbledore and Severus ran into the alley.

Harry rolled over and grabbed Bellatrix wand where it had fallen, and pointed it at her. “Accio wand,” she yelled and her own wand sailed through the air from the fallen Deahteater’s robes into Harry’s hand. Bellatrix was lying on the ground paralyzed, unable to move the right side of her body from the neck down as Sirius transformed.

“My...Master will...kill...you for...this cousin,” she slurred, choking on her own blood.

“Let him try,” Sirius growled fighting down the overwhelming urge to kick her in the head.

“More likely he will come after you for your failure to capture Harry and getting caught in the bargain,” Severus icy voice remarked from over Sirius shoulder.

“We need to get Bellatrix medical attention and have the Aurors place her in a secure location,” Dumbledore said surveying her injuries. Pointing his wand in the air he shot up a signal of red sparks...

“Look!” Tonks gasped as they apparated onto High Street. “It is Dumbledore’s signal. “They are over near the Hog’s Head.”

“The goblet has gone dark. They must have found Harry,” Ron added as the four Aurors proceeded towards the inn at a quick pace.

“What else did you see Auror Weasley?” Kingsly asked crisply.

“There was a dark shadow and something flew onto Bellatrix back. Then the flame went out.”

“My guess is that shadow was a certain black dog.” Tonks grinned knowing her cousin would have been furious at any attempt to hurt Harry.

“Tonks, you go inside and alert the barkeeper and check on the situation upstairs. You two come with me,” Shaklebolt instructed as they reached the inn.

“Yes, Sir,” they all chorused.

Tonks disappeared in the front door of the inn, while the others made their way around the building towards the alley...

“Are you hurt, Child?” Dumbledore queried as Harry shakily rose to her feet, wand trained on Bellatrix.

“I’ll be okay, Headmaster.” Harry looked up into her mentors face, illuminated by the pale light of the moon, and noted the worry. “I was unarmed so I deliberately didn’t fight the curse hoping someone would hear me scream. I see it worked.”

“You should not have been here in the first place,” Snape snapped.

“What are you doing here, Harry? Why did you leave the safety of Hogwarts?” Sirius demanded beginning to feel angry that she would have done something so stupid now that he knew she was safe.

“I would like the answer to that myself?” Kingsly Shaklebolt’s voice came from the end of the alley.

All heads turned in his direction, and Bella saw her opportunity for escape. Reaching into her pocket with her unaffected hand, she drew out a small dagger and threw it hitting Harry in the side. Harry fell to the ground with a gasp as Bellatrix retrieved her wand.

“Harry!” Circe yelled in alarm from the rear door of the inn as a strange voice yelled at the same time.

“Stupefy!”

Bella lay frozen as the group sprang into action. Sirius was immediately beside her but Harry was getting dizzy and everything looked fuzzy. She could see Circe standing at the rear door with Tonks behind her with a stranger on her right. Harry assumed it was another Auror whom she didn’t know but he seemed strangely familiar. Her mind was too groggy to focus on his face as it was hidden by the shadows.

“Harry, lie still, Honey. We’ll get you back to Hogwarts.”

“Don’t touch that dagger Black!” Snape yelled as Sirius went to pull it out. “It is poisoned and pulling it out the wrong way will triple the strength of the poison.”

“How would you know that?” Sirius snapped.

“I know because I created it for the Dark Lord. When the dagger enters the flesh, a small spring activates in the tip and sends out the poison. If you try to dislodge it the poison is charmed to pour out even stronger.”

“Sounds like something you would make,” Sirius hissed angrily. ‘Snivellus if Harry dies I will make you suffer,’ he thought, all his old feelings of animosity coming back to the surface.

“We need to get them both to hospital,” Kingsley bellowed, securely binding Bellatrix before Sirius and Snape could tear into one another.

“We will get Harry up to Poppy. Severus knows how to handle this dagger since he is its creator. Kingsley alert the Ministry and take Bellatrix to the security ward in St. Mungo’s,” Dumbledore directed.

Kingsley immediately levitated Bella away from Harry and motioned for the other Aurors to form a security team around him. Harry saw a flash of hot pink hair rush from the inn. ‘I must tell Tonks that she is a sitting duck with that hair,’ she thought inanely becoming more light headed.

“What can we do to help?” the stranger questioned, stepping into the light.

“Justinian?” Severus questioned taken aback.

“Yes, Severus, it’s me. I’ll explain later.”

“I should think so,” Snape snapped. “I am sure Tiberius will be most interested.”

“Severus, we need to get Harry back up to the school,” Dumbledore’s stern voice interrupted. “All explanations can wait for later.”

“Yes, of course, Headmaster. Black can you take her on your motorcycle? You can go directly to the school without having to walk from the apparition point near the gates.”

“I will need some help to balance her in front of me since she is too weak to hold on to my waist but it shouldn’t be too difficult.”

“I will levitate her so that you can adjust her properly but take care not to dislodge or move the dagger in any way,” Snape told him as Sirius mounted the motorcycle.

“I think it may be best if we immobilize her once Sirius has her properly positioned,” Dumbledore advised. “That should help to keep the dagger from moving.”

“I agree, Headmaster,” Snape replied gently lowering her in front of Sirius.

“Padfoot...” Harry’s voice came out in a whisper.

“Shh...Honey, don’t try to talk. I’ll have you back at Hogwarts before you can count to three.”

“Padfoot...listen to...me...please,” she begged weakly. “I...shouldn’t...have come...here. This...is my...fault.”

“I said hush!” Sirius said gently but firmly. “We’ll talk it when you’re healed.”

“But...”

“Hush, Child, Sirius is right,” Dumbledore admonished, his tone brooking no argument. “Are you ready Sirius?”

“Yes, I’ll get her straight up to the infirmary as soon as we arrive. Will we need the Healer to come and help Poppy?”

“That won’t be necessary, Black. I have the antidote for the poison but she will be quite ill for a few hours depending on how much she has absorbed.”

“What about the wound?”

“We will let Poppy determine if she will need any assistance from Healer McBride,” Dumbledore stated matter of factly. “There are very few things she is unable to handle.”

“I...like...McBride. He...needs to get...together with Minerva,” Harry giggled as the faces of the three men swam in front of her.

“Severus, is this normal?” Dumbledore questioned blue eyes starting to twinkle at Harry.

“I’m afraid so, Headmaster. The poison also has a truth drug attached to it so that you may question your victim before they die. They will also become euphoric.”

“Albus...you have...very...sexy eyes,” Harry began giggling weakly.

“Thank you, Child, but I think we need to get you back to Hogwarts.”

“But I...like...the way...Sirius has me...cuddled up to...him.” Harry moved her head to try to see her godfather better, but his image was swimming in front of her. “Sirius...did you...know you’re...twins?” Harry’s eyes were opened wide and her pupils dilated.

“Headmaster, she needs to get back now!” Snape said studying her intently. “The poison is spreading and it affects the central nervous system. This euphoria only lasts for a little while and then she will start to become numb and nauseous.”

“I understand, Severus.” Dumbledore nodded pointing his wand at Harry. “Immobulus! I think that will help to keep her still without her being too stiff for Sirius to hold onto.” Dumbledore nodded in satisfaction. “Sirius, we will see you back at Hogwarts.” Sirius kicked the bike into gear taking off into the night sky. “Come, we need to get back to the school as quickly as possible. I am sure it won’t be long before Lord Voldemort realizes Bellatrix is missing,” Dumbledore stated. “I will also be most interested in hearing Justinian’s story.” Dumbledore’s blue eyes twinkled merrily and Severus had the impression that he already knew most of the tale.

“Headmaster, I think Harry should be told as well. I have an idea she was here tonight because I was here with Sirius,” Circe explained as they prepared to apparate.

“Then we shall wait till Harry is well enough to hear you explanation,” Dumbledore commented as Severus glared at Justinian. “On three,” Dumbledore directed as they all raised their wands. “One...two...three.”

They disappeared into the night and arrived back at Hogwarts a few minutes later. Circe headed up to the suite of rooms she shared with Phaedra and Tiberius, taking Justinian with her. Snape went down to the dungeon to get the antidote for the poison but knew Harry was in for a rough night. Fortunately, the antidote could be administered for up to an hour following the admission of the poison into the bloodstream. He met the Headmaster and Black in the infirmary. Harry was beginning to get nauseous and Poppy was examining the entry point where the knife still sat in Harry’s side.

“Madam Pomfrey, please do not touch the knife until after I have given Harry the antidote. We do not want any further poison released until then.”

“I understand, Severus. I am merely checking to try to ascertain the internal damage.”

“Harry,” Severus spoke softly as he approached the side of the bed, “you need to drink all of this. It doesn’t taste very good but you need to take it all. I will need to give you some more in about an hour.” He raised her head and gently put the vial to her lips.

Harry swallowed the potion and immediately gagged, but didn’t throw up. She flopped back onto the pillow weakly, green eyes looking up at Severus.

“I should go and tell James and Lily what happened. They will want to know,” Sirius remarked quietly.

“NO!” Harry croaked.

“Harry, they’re your parents. They will want to know that you’ve been injured.”

“No...No...No,” she shook her head becoming agitated. “I don’t... want them... here,” she started to sob.

“Sirius it would be wise to wait until she is calmer and I have had a chance to work on her wound,” Poppy told him with authority.

“Very well,” he sighed.

“I will need to dislodge the knife,” Snape advised.

“Why can’t Poppy do it?”

“Because of the trigger mechanism. I need to deactivate it and then pull the knife out by hand. Any attempt at using magic to remove it will just cause it to open the mechanism further.”

“All right, Snape, but you had better know what the hell you’re doing.”

Snape glared at Sirius before his nimble fingers began feeling the edge of the hilt. Nodding he pressed on a small aperture and swiftly pulled out the knife. Harry cried out in pain as a gush of blood poured from the wound. Madam Pomfrey immediately moved to her side and began to heal the puncture while the two men watched.

“Where’s Albus?” she asked teary eyed.

“I’m here, Child,” Dumbledore’s comforting voice came from the door. “I have been here the entire time,” he added coming to her side. “I felt it would not be in your best interests to disturb Severus and Poppy while they tended to your injury.”

“I screwed... up again, Sir. I not... only... endangered myself... I could have... caused... major problems... for the Order.”

“I never said I didn’t expect you to make mistakes.” He stroked her head fondly.

“My mistakes... can get people... killed,” Harry frowned. “Why... do I feel... so dizzy?”

“It’s the poison trying to work against the antidote,” Snape replied. “Lie back and close your eyes. It is going to be a rough night, but I will stay and so will Sirius.”

“Why? I’m... sure, you would... prefer... to stay... in your dungeon... and Sirius would... much prefer... Circe’s company. Remus would be... with Arsinoe... if he wasn’t... in wolf mode... right now,” she sobbed bitterly. “All I’m good for... is to be... your little... burden.” Harry lay back closing her eyes trying to fight the tears sliding down her cheeks.

“Ah...it seems the green-eyed monster has struck our little Phoenix again, as I thought.” Dumbledore chuckled amused.

“I see... nothing funny, Headmaster,” she cried in anguish.

“Harry, didn’t I tell you awhile ago that you needed to trust me when it came to Circe?” Sirius questioned.

“Yes.”

“Then why don’t you?”

Harry’s eyes flew open and she looked at Sirius in disbelief. “How can you... sit here... and lie to me? I saw... you... kissing her... up stairs... in the Hog’s Head!”

“I see; why did you come into Hogsmeade in the first place?”

“Severus was... acting... like a prat. He... refused... to tutor me. Then... I saw... Remus with Arsinoe. I only... wanted... to be... with someone... who cared about me...” her voice trailed off as she suddenly sat up and began to retch.

“That will be enough, gentlemen. Whatever your differences are with Miss Potter it can wait until the morning. Her wound is serious and if Severus is to be believed she will be feeling quite ill while the antidote works on the poison,” Madam Pomfrey cut in. It pained her to see Harry so unhappy and hurting.

“Madam Pomfrey is right,” Dumbledore stated firmly. “You two go on and settle your differences as I can see you are both angry with one another.”

“Headmaster, I need to be here to administer the antidote and as I am also her protector I will not leave her side, especially while she is in acute distress.”

“Albus, as her godfather I have every right to be here and I am her protector as well.” Sirius glared running his hands through his hair.

“Very well. I can see you at least take your duties in the Protectorship seriously. I shall also stay, as I am your trust keeper. Harry needs time to recuperate. In the morning she should be given an explanation of all of your behaviors and that shall include Professor Lupin,” Dumbledore’s blue eyes reflected his annoyance with the two younger wizards.

“Yes, Headmaster,” Severus agreed cowed.

“I will make sure Remus comes down and fill him in on what happened in the morning,” Sirius replied. “He’ll be able to rest here in the infirmary with Harry.”

Harry might have been interested in this conversation except that her head was throbbing and she was beginning to feel the numbness in her limbs from the poison permeating her system. Her eyes must have reflected her fear as Severus noted the look of consternation on her face.

“Harry, I want you to stay awake. I need to see how much poison is still in your system. Don’t be frightened. You received the antidote in time but you will need more. Can you tell me what you are feeling?”

“I’m...dizzy...and I can’t feel...my legs. I think I need... to throw...up.” Harry leaned over the bed clutching her stomach as a wave of pain ran through her abdomen.”

“Madam Pomfrey would you be so kind as to bring in some of the anti nausea potion for Harry?” Snape called over his shoulder as he began to rub Harry’s back. He knew she had vomited once already and there was nothing left in her stomach. He also new she needed another dose of the antidote sooner than he had anticipated. He needed her to keep it down.

“Here Severus,” Poppy said coming from the dispensary carrying a vial of orange liquid. “Is there anything I can do?”

“No, but we will need to keep her awake until the feeling in her limbs returns. I want to be certain there is no further progression. Sirius, I need you to massage her legs. We need to keep the circulation going and keep them warm.”

Sirius moved closer and sat on the bottom of the bed. Pulling the blanket aside, he did as Severus instructed. He was angry with Severus but knew his experience as a Deatheater gave him an understanding of their traps and means of torture or intimidation. He had no choice but to trust in his skills. He wished Remus were there with them too. He considered going up and getting the werewolf but decided it would not be a good idea. He didn’t really care that Severus was uncomfortable with Remus in his wolf form but he needed the man to remain concentrated on what he was doing. He felt helpless and frustrated just sitting and watching. Sirius promised himself that he would make it up to Harry. He also knew she needed to get her jealousy under control.

“Padfoot, I... didn’t... mean it... you know.”

“Mean what love?”

“When I... told you... not to go... and tell my... Mum and Dad. I just think they... have... too much else... to worry about... right now.”

“Do you want me to go and tell them?”

“Later...I...um...need you...to stay here.” Harry couldn’t meet his gaze. She felt responsible and disgusted with her behavior earlier.

“I’ll stay until Severus says he doesn’t need my help and then I will go and tell them what happened,” he replied gently. “Now try and relax. I see Severus has some more of the antidote for you to drink.”

Gradually Harry began to feel her legs and the headache and nausea subsided. She was exhausted physically and emotionally and layback against her pillow finally allowed to drift into a deep sleep. She didn’t hear when Sirius excused himself to go to the Shrieking Shack to inform her parents of what had happened to Harry. Nor was she aware of the gentle kiss Severus planted on her forehead after Sirius left the room. He believed Dumbledore had fallen asleep in the chair beside him. The Potions Master never saw the smile on the Headmaster’s lips...

Harry woke to the sound of voices in the room but kept her eyes closed. She was confused for a moment and realized she was not in her room. Then the memories of the previous night came flooding back. She had gone to Hogsmeade to find Sirius after having an argument with Severus and becoming jealous of Remus. Then she had seen Sirius kissing Severus’ sister. Her world was falling apart. Yet, Sirius had saved her when Bellatrix caught her off guard. He had left Circe to protect her. Surely, he still had feelings for her. It was all so confusing. She was frustrated and jealous and knew she had to come to terms with her emotions. Moving slightly in the bed, she felt a pull on her right side and recalled being stabbed and poisoned. ‘Oh shit,’ she thought, ‘what on earth did I say to the Headmaster? Something about sexy eyes...Merlin I won’t be able to look him in the face ever again.’ Her thoughts were interrupted by a familiar voice.

“I want to see Miss Harry! I heard Mummy tell Uncle Tiberius that she was hurt last night!” Phaedra wailed.

“Phaedra, Harry will be fine. She’s asleep right now and needs to recuperate.” Severus was trying to placate his niece.

“I don’t believe you!” She stamped her feet on the floor. “I want to see her for myself!”

“Little One, listen to your Uncle Severus. Harry was quite ill. She will recover but she needs quiet.” Harry recognized Dumbledore’s voice. “As soon as she is feeling better I’m sure Madam Pomfrey will let you visit.”

“NO! NO! NO! I want to see her now. I brought my bunny, Mr. Hoppity-Hop, to make her feel better.”

“Phaedra,” Lily’s soft voice came from the end of the ward, “how about if I bring her the bunny. I’m sure she will be happy to see it when she wakes up.”

Harry had the distinct impression Phaedra was thinking this over when she heard the little girl speak again.

“I can’t let you take my bunny. I don’t know who you are.”

“You can call me Augusta and this is my husband, Julian. We are friends of Harry’s.”

“Hello, Phaedra, it’s nice to meet you.” Harry heard her father respond, and peeked out from beneath her lashes to see him shaking her hand. She realized she still had her extended wear contact lenses in place and was grateful. She didn’t want to alert them just yet that she was awake.

“How do you know Miss Harry?” There was no mistaking the suspicion in the child’s voice.

“We knew her a long time ago when she was just a baby,” Lily Potter told her gently.

Harry could see the child studying the couple intently and then give a mischievous smile.

“You look wrong. Who fixed your faces and why are your names different? Miss Harry told me her Mummy was Lily and her Daddy James.”

“What do you mean, we look wrong?” James Potter questioned the child.

“Humph... nobody ever tells me anything so I have to have Mr. Hoppity-Hop listen when I’m in bed. He told me the bad wizard woke up Miss Harry’s Mummy and Daddy and they came here to Hogwarts. But I saw Miss Harry’s picture book and they don’t look like you...” the child scrunched up her face thoughtfully. “You have to be them though. You are the only new people here since we came. So somebody had to fix your faces, like when Mr. Sirius turns into a dog. Didn’t you like your names? I think Lily is a pretty name. It’s a flower you know.”

Harry heard Sirius snort with a short bark of laughter and let her eyes travel towards the sound. He was sitting with a very tired looking Remus, who lay on another bed. The Potters had looks of consternation on both their faces. Harry was enjoying the whole scenario.

“Little One,” Dumbledore looked at Phaedra, giving her the full effect of his twinkling blue eyes, “why don’t you come with me up to my office? You can help me to feed Fawkes and I will share some lemon drops with you.”

“Mummy doesn’t let me have candy in the morning,” Phaedra pouted up at him.

“She doesn’t have to know.”

“We can go after I see Miss Harry,” Phaedra tossed her head at Dumbledore before looking back at the Potters. “Did Uncle Severus give you one of his magic potions to make you look like that?”

“Phaedra, you are being rude and asking questions which don’t concern you.” Harry noted that Severus was trying not to loose his patience. “Does your mother know where you are?”

Phaedra shifted uncomfortably, knowing that her uncle knew she had most likely sneaked out of their living quarters. “Mummy and Uncle Tiberius are still asleep. Hazel brought me my breakfast.”

“And where is the house elf now? Why isn’t she watching you?”

“Um...she went down to the kitchen. She wanted to fix Mummy her breakfast so it would be ready when she got up.”

Harry could tell Phaedra was lying to her uncle. What was worse, Harry knew Severus was aware of it too.

“Phaedra, what did you do to the house elf?” He was giving his niece the same dark glare that he gave his students. She avoided his gaze looking down at the floor.

“Phaedra, it’s okay,” Lily interceded, “you can tell us. You won’t get into any trouble.”

The little girl smiled up at Lily Potter. “I like you. You won’t tell Mummy and Uncle Tiberius what I did, will you?”

“Not if you tell us the truth.”

James was grinning, while Sirius was trying not to laugh. Harry sensed Severus was annoyed at their interference. Dumbledore shook his head, warning him not to interfere. Remus’ twitched his lips but did not open his eyes.

“Well...I told her to go into the closet and count to two hundred so we could play hide-n-seek. When she closed the door and got to twenty I sneaked out to visit Miss Harry.”

Harry couldn’t contain herself any longer and opened her eyes laughing. Phaedra ran over to the bed and flung her body on to of her.

“Oomph,” Harry grunted, shifting uncomfortably from the pain in her side, still chuckling merrily. “That was a very clever trick you played on your house elf. Worthy of any budding Slytherin, wouldn’t you say so Severus?” Harry asked smirking at his dark glare.

“Miss Harry, I think Uncle Severus is mad at one of us.”

“Actually, Phaedra, he is most probably mad at both of us. You for sneaking off and me for leaving the castle grounds alone last night.”

“Ahem,” Dumbledore cleared his throat looking at Harry over his half moon spectacles. “Harry, we need to talk.”

“Miss Harry, why does Headmaster Mr. Dumbledore, look so funny?”

“What do you mean by funny, Phaedra?”

“His eyes, they usually are sparkly like they were before. Now they look like they’re kind of frozen.”

“Well...you see, Phaedra, he is a bit angry at Miss Harry. She has a habit of getting herself into trouble,” Harry explained unable to meet Dumbledore’s intense gaze with one of her own.

“Doesn’t he love you any more?”

“Of course he does. That’s why he’s mad at me.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Hmm...The best way I can explain it is that when you do something wrong, like tricking Hazel, your Mum and Uncles get mad at you, right?” The little girl nodded in affirmation as Harry continued. “They get mad because they love you and you did something to either scare them...”

“Like sneaking out,” Phaedra chimed in.

“Right, or something that disappoints them.”

“Oh, do you think you’ll get in trouble? Can you get detention now that you work here and don’t go to school?”

“No, the worst thing that would happen is that I would be fired from my job, but...”

“Headmaster, Mr. Dumbledore, you aren’t going to fire Miss Harry are you?” Phaedra questioned him in consternation.

“No, Little One,” he smiled reassuringly, “and Harry knows that. She is also aware that we are disappointed that she didn’t try to talk to us and ran off to Hogsmeade. She was upset with Professor Lupin and your uncle Severus.”

“I still am. I am also more than a little upset with Sirius,” Harry responded glancing at her godfather. “You see, Phaedra, Miss Harry and your uncle had a quarrel yesterday and then I got mad at Mr. Remus because I was jealous.”

“You have no need to be, Harry,” Remus spoke up weakly. “I told you that before.” Remus was looking over at her with a weary expression, his golden eyes unblinking.

“Let’s just say I may have misunderstood what I was seeing because I was upset with Severus.”

“What did you and Severus argue about, Harry? You said last night that he refused to tutor you.” Sirius questioned curiously.

Harry met Severus dark eyes. He was standing very still and Harry was reminded of a wax statue.

“Harry was late, as usual, for her lesson,” Severus stated quietly. “I merely told her that if she could not be on time she obviously did not want to pass the potions exam and was wasting my time.”

“So you kicked her out again, Snivellus?” James Potter remarked angrily.

“That will be quite enough!” Harry shouted. “As an empath I was more than aware that something else was bothering him.” Harry glowered at her father. “Old memories die hard, and if you have ever been the victim of a bully, which I have, you would know that.”

James was taken aback by the anger his daughter was directing towards him. He looked at Lily shaking his head. He had no clue as to what Harry was talking about.

“Harry, I have no idea what you mean,” he told her perplexed.

“Unless I miss my guess Severus overheard you calling him Snivellus yesterday when he came up to Arsinoe’s classroom. You caused him to dredge up all those old memories of how you and Sirius tormented him and got away with it! Now you’ve just done it again!”

“Harry, we never got along. I told you old habits died hard. I meant nothing by it.”

“Miss Harry,” Phaedra questioned, “are you going to tie them together like you did with Mr. Sirius?”

“Not this time, Honey,” Harry said giving her an affectionate squeeze.

“I should hope not,” James responded arrogantly.

“James...” Lily started but Harry held up her hand to silence her mother.
“Ha! I knew you were Miss Harry’s Mummy and Daddy,” Phaedra yelled in triumph at Lily’s slip.

“Shush Phaedra; you have to keep that a secret. I will explain in a minute,” Harry told her with a wink before redirecting her attention back to James Potter. “I shouldn’t have to remind you that Severus is one of my Protectors. He has also been guarding me since I first came to Hogwarts. As much as he didn’t like me, and believe me he didn’t because every time he saw me he equated it with you, he still knew he had a life debt to you. He was there for me on many occasions as I am sure you well know. I think it is high time you apologized to Severus and thanked him for looking after me! I also do not want to hear you call him Snivellus ever again!” she said through gritted teeth. “As for our lesson problems, that is something he and I will just have to work out between ourselves.”

James Potter studied his daughter. He could feel her anger and sensed the power within her. The only other time he had ever felt something like that was on the rare occasion he had seen Dumbledore angry. Slowly he moved over to where Severus Snape still stood, unmoving. He extended his hand.

“Severus...I was a real prat when we were in school. I meant what I said that time that I should have chosen you as my friend instead of Peter. I know that it wasn’t just the curses, you gave as good as you got, sometimes even better,” James smirked. “I just went too far that time I humiliated you after OWL’s. I...well I never thought about what something like that could do to a person. I’m sorry. You helped Lily in Potions when we were in school and you looked after Harry. My arrogance only ended up hurting you and my daughter.” James swallowed hard and everyone in the room knew what an effort it was for the proud man to admit his mistake.

“Apology accepted, Potter.” Snape took James outstretched hand slowly, almost as if he was afraid the man were up to something sinister. After a reluctant handshake, he turned his attention back to Harry. “Harry, I will expect you back in the Potions classroom for your lesson on time this week. Be prepared to stay for a double session. You have to make up what we didn’t do yesterday. Do not be late again or I will withdraw my sponsorship for the exam. Is that understood?”

“Explicitly.” Harry tried not to grin too widely. She understood that this was Severus’ way of admitting his mistake without losing face.

“Now will someone tell me why Miss Harry’s Mummy and Daddy look different?”

“We’re in hiding, Phaedra,” Lily explained coming over to the bed and pulling up a chair beside the two girls.

“Why? The bad wizard knows you’re awake.”

“He wants to hurt them Phaedra, and use them to get to me,” Harry answered. She did not want to tell her that Voldemort was also trying to capture her uncle Severus.

“Don’t worry, Miss Harry will make him go away again. Then you won’t have to hide any more and Miss Harry will be happy you’re back home instead of in Heaven.” Phaedra reasoned innocently.

Harry could feel everyone staring at her, and let her eyes drift out the window. ‘How do I explain to this sweet child that when I send Voldemort away, if I even can, that I have to send my parents back too?’ she mused wearily.

“Phaedra, would it be all right if I held Mr. Hoppity-Hop for a little while?” Remus soft voice asked giving Harry time to ponder a response. “I really don’t feel well.”

“Your wolf won’t eat him will he?”

“No...Uh...he doesn’t like rabbits,” Remus replied. ‘No he only goes after humans when not contained.’ The werewolf contemplated sadly as Phaedra moved over to where he lay on the other bed. She gave him the toy rabbit. To her delight, he cuddled up with it.

“Now you will feel better,” she said pleased with his actions. “Miss Harry, why do you look so sad? Are you unhappy that I gave Mr. Hoppity-Hop to Mr. Remus when I brought him for you?”

“No, Phaedra...I...have to tell you...something. I’m just not sure how.”

“Is it something bad?”

“Kind of,” Harry sighed. “It’s about my Mum and Dad.”

Phaedra glanced quizzically over at the Potters, who had both seated themselves beside Harry. “Is it because they are hiding from the bad wizard?”

“In a way...you see...the bad wizard’s followers did some very bad magic to bring him back...”

“I know that. Mr. Hoppity-Hop told me all about it. Something called Necmancy.”

“That’s Necromancy, Phaedra,” Severus corrected soberly.

“Right, Uncle Sev, that’s what I said!”

“Anyway,” Harry waved her hand to keep Severus from interrupting again, “he used the same magic to bring my parents back here too.”

“But you helped to save them. So why are you so sad?”

“Phaedra, they can’t stay here. In order for me to send the bad wizard away I have to send them away too.” Harry’s voice came out in a rush.

“Will they go back to Heaven?”

“Yes, Phaedra, we will,” James Potter responded quietly.

“Hmm...Then you shouldn’t be sad, Miss Harry, cause they will be happy and wait for you and the bad wizard won’t be able to hurt anyone ever again.”

“Out of the mouths of babes...” Dumbledore smiled benignly at Phaedra but before he could continue, the door to the infirmary suddenly burst open.

Tiberius Snape stood framed in the doorway, scowling at his young niece. Flanking him on either side was Circe Snape and the strange man that Harry had seen at the Hog’s Head. She wasn’t sure, but thought that Severus had called him Justinian. Mad Eye Moody was behind them and she could just make out his magical eye roving around the room.

“Phaedra,” Circe gasped running over to her daughter, “you scared me half to death!” she exclaimed scooping the child into a hug. “What ever possessed you to trick Hazel like that? She is upstairs punishing herself. You know better than to wander the castle alone,” Circe admonished, as the three men stepped into the room.

“I had to make sure Miss Harry was okay. I brought her my bunny but Mr. Remus needed it more.” Phaedra looked at her mother guiltily. “I didn’t mean for Hazel to punish herself.”

“What did you expect, Phaedra?” Tiberius questioned with authority. “You know she is responsible for you when we are unavailable. She failed in her duty to protect and care for you.”

Harry could sense he was controlling his temper. She knew he was more than a little relieved that Phaedra was safe. Phaedra squired beneath his intense gaze.

“Tiberius, I think Phaedra has learned her lesson,” Dumbledore intervened, his blue eyes twinkling as he looked at the two girls over his spectacles. “I believe Harry has as well.”

Harry merely smiled coyly back at Dumbledore meeting his intense blue eyes with her own.

“Well, Potter, you were caught off guard,” Moody’s gruff voice interrupted. “You are the luckiest damned witch I have ever met but I don’t think I need to remind you...”

“I know, I know, constant vigilance!”

“Damned right, girl, and don’t you forget it again. Now I think it’s time I fill you in, Black. Circe and Justinian have decided to take the risks involved. I personally think it’s bloody stupid but it was their decision. After what happened at the Hog’s Head they decided it wasn’t worth causing Potter any more grief.”

Harry immediately turned her attention to the man who had entered with the Snapes and Moody. He was about six feet tall with a stocky build, golden blond hair, reminiscent of Lockhart’s and soft brown eyes. He had a long aquiline nose and thin lips. There was something oddly familiar about him. ‘I know I have seen him somewhere before...but where?’ she considered frowning.

“Sir, forgive my rudeness, but do I know you from someplace?” Harry asked, scanning the man. He was hiding something, she was sure of it.

“In a manner of speaking, Miss Potter, you do. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Justinian Snape, a distant cousin of Severus and Circe from Canada. I am also Circe’s husband. Phaedra is my daughter.” He looked at Harry with a subtle smile, as her mouth dropped open in shock. That was why he looked so familiar. Phaedra had inherited her father’s features, just as Harry had, although not as pronounced. “Up until last night I was believed by all in this room except for Circe, Dumbledore and Mad Eye to be dead. Your godfather didn’t know anything until he was assigned to guard us. He was in Azkaban when Circe and I met and fell in love.”

“You’re my daddy?” Phaedra questioned excitedly.

“Yes, Phaedra, I am.”

“I’m sure Harry will be most interested to hear your story, Justinian, but I believe she needs to get some rest. Perhaps it could wait until after dinner?” Dumbledore queried.

“Not on your life!” Harry exclaimed. “I honestly believed Sirius and Circe were having a tryst in Hogsmeade last night since they have been going there so frequently. I want to hear this, Headmaster.”

“I too will be quite interested to hear about Justinian’s remarkable survival,” Severus glared at the other man who was sneering back at him.

“Me too!” Phaedra agreed with enthusiasm. “Miss Harry,” she whispered a bit too loudly over her shoulder, “do you think that man really is my daddy?” The others in the room grinned as Harry nodded at Phaedra.

“I think all of you will find it most interesting tale,” Tiberius stated with the glint of amusement in his eyes. “Circe and Justinian told me their story last night so I will excuse myself,” he stated curtly. “Albus if I may have some time with you before lunch, I have some news to report.”

“Absolutely, Tiberius. I am most anxious to hear what you have uncovered. Shall we meet in my office in one hour?”

Tiberius nodded and swept out of the room.

“Please everyone, make yourselves comfortable,” Justinian requested, conjuring extra chairs by Harry’s bed.

Remus and Sirius stayed on the other bed, but the werewolf propped himself up, looking at Justinian, his golden eyes exuding a spark of interest. Severus Snape did not sit. He leaned against the wall, face set in a mask, dark eyes glittering, with his arms folded across his chest.

“I believe we should have some breakfast while we hear your story,” Dumbledore remarked.

Almost as soon as he said it, a table appeared laden with coffee, tea, scones, bacon, eggs, and fresh fruit. It was obvious that the house elves had been prepared for this. They all helped themselves. Even though Phaedra had already eaten she happily took a few extra pieces of bacon.

“If everyone is ready I will begin my story,” Justinian began, putting his arm around Circe. “I met the British branch of the family when I came here to work on an exchange program within the Ministry of Magic. I worked in the Canadian Magical Law Enforcement division as an Undercover Auror. At that time, it was my job to try to uncover any information about a supposed group of dark wizards who were the former followers of Lord Voldemort. This was before he actually returned, mind you, but rumors were still running rampant. It was believed that they were planning on starting a following in Canada and it was my mission to infiltrate the group and learn as much as I could.”

“I thought that they already had followers in the America’s,” Remus stated with interest.

“They did, but most disbanded when the Dark Lord disappeared. Anyway, I was successful. It was during this time that Circe and I started dating. What I didn’t know was that Circe and Severus’ father was a member of this group although he and his children were estranged. He saw this as an opportunity to get his children back under his control and punish Circe for abandoning the Dark Arts. He believed that Severus was still loyal to the Dark Lord’s cause and had been spying on Dumbledore who had gotten him cleared following Voldemort’s disappearance. Silinius, that was Circe and Severus’ father, was having me watched by someone within the Ministry. I later learned that it was Lucius Malfoy, who was the leader of the group. Malfoy made some inquiries and discovered that even though I was a Snape, I am a Half-blood. My mother was a Muggleborn. Well, this was sufficient ammunition to get rid of me but Silinius wanted to make an example out of me to his daughter. He was furious that she was going to marry a man who maternal lineage would pollute the Snape line. “

“Did they know you were a spy?” Harry asked, fascinated by the tale.

“Yes. Malfoy found out from someone he knew back in Quebec.”

“How did you learn that you were being targeted?” Remus questioned.

“I found out purely by accident. There was to be a meeting one night at Silinius home and I accidentally overheard Malfoy discussing their plans with a man named MacNair while they were in the loo at the Ministry. It was a set up to have me killed.”

“So what did you do?” Harry demanded.

“I immediately went to see Circe. I was afraid to go to anyone in the Ministry since I had already been compromised. She took me to see Dumbledore, who contacted his old friend, Alastor Moody. It was decided that we let the Deatheaters know that I had been found out, which was easy since I had no intention of showing up at the proposed meeting. We wanted them to believe that I was on the run and that I was going to bring Circe with me. We let them believe we were going to be married at a particular time and place, when in fact Dumbledore had already preformed the ceremony.”

“So you staged your own death?” Severus sneered.

“Yes and no,” Dumbledore replied. “Justinian had a portkey. He knew he would be attacked but wanted to make certain Circe was safe and well protected. We both know how Silinius would have reacted if he believed Circe knew what was going on or found out she had already married Justinian.”

Snape nodded, “go on, and finish the story.”

“I had a car and knew they would come for me, so I was supposed to have an accident before they got there. It was all arranged but something went wrong. We were caught unawares and there was a duel. Silinius was killed by one of the other Deatheaters when their curse went astray. The body that was later identified as me was just some poor homeless Muggle who happened to get in the way. The poor bloke never knew what hit him. I put my signet ring on his hand and portkeyed as they blew up the car. It was enough to satisfy the authorities and the Deatheaters since the body was unrecognizable.”

“I never heard the whole story until today,” Sirius interjected. “Was Lucius Malfoy there when you were attacked?”

“No, or he may not have believed that I was killed. Two others were there with Silinius, Crabbe and Goyle. I think it was Crabbe whose curse hit Silinius. In any event, they were either too stupid or too scared of Malfoy to say anything about the Muggle.”

“Where did you go after you escaped?”

“I was hiding at Alastor’s home for a few days. Dumbledore arranged for me to disappear.”

“I wanted to go with him but Dumbledore and Alastor forbid it,” Circe added. “It would have jeopardized Justinian’s safety. We were able to stay in touch through secret rendezvous’ and Justinian was given a new identity. I was going to join him as soon as it was safe.”

“Why didn’t you?” James Potter inquired.

“A few weeks later I found out I was pregnant with Phaedra. Justinian didn’t want to jeopardize either of our safety. We were finally going to reunite permanently four years ago but...

“Voldemort came back,” Harry finished for her.

“Yes. I wouldn’t let Circe take the chance. He would have killed all of us. I couldn’t let that happen. I knew Tiberius would keep them safe. I’m sorry, Severus, I didn’t completely trust you. I thought that you were still one of the Inner Circle and didn’t know if you knew that I was actually a Half-Blood even though Circe told me you were devoted to Phaedra. Dumbledore told me otherwise when he reformed the Order and I became a member.”

“What were you doing for the Order?”

“I was sending back reports about the Deatheaters trying to recruit the students at Durmstrang. I was one of the Professors there. As an Auror, I knew how to alter my appearance so no one knew who I was. I also kept an eye on Karkaroff before he disappeared following the Tri-Wizard Tournament and the Dark Lord’s return.”

“What brought you here?” Lily asked with a tear in her eye.

“We finally thought we were safe after Harry defeated Voldemort, but Dumbledore wasn’t so sure. It was arranged for me to come for a brief visit while Circe was in France on holiday this past summer. Sirius was to act as our bodyguard since he is an animagus. Moody reinstated him as an Auror after he came out of retirement and Sirius had been cleared of your betrayal and murder,” he told the Potters. “It turned out that Dumbledore was right but I refused to go back. I have been in Hogsmeade at the Hog’s Head watching the town and trying to find out what I could. Last night I saw what was going on and refused to sit idly by while Harry was being attacked. I saw Sirius go after the Deatheater in the alley and went to help. Circe followed, blaming herself for Harry’s being there.”

“I knew you were getting suspicious, Harry, but it was actually working to our advantage up until last night. I’m sorry we got you so upset but if everyone believed Sirius and I were a couple it helped to divert attention away from Justinian. I know how close you are to your protectors and I really felt guilty having to deceive you.”

“That’s okay, Circe,” Harry smiled. ‘Merlin, I really feel like an ass. Sirius will never let me live this down,’ she thought.

“Unfortunately, you have blown your cover,” Severus stated quietly, “and put our current spy in a compromising position.”

“You’re right, of course, Severus,” Justinian conceded.

Harry looked up sharply, realizing they were talking about Tiberius, but her mind was working. “Maybe not,” she muttered looking at Moody.

“You have an idea, Potter?”

“Kind of, but it may not work.”

“Harry, if it will help our cause, then tell us,” Dumbledore said studying her.

“Phaedra, why don’t you go with Dobby and have him bake something special for dessert tonight for your daddy?”

“You just don’t want to talk in front of me!” she pouted.

“You’re right. It isn’t something little girls should hear, but I promise I will tell you another secret if you do as I ask.”

“What kind of secret?”

“I’ll show you a magical map,” Harry stated, eyes twinkling, as the three Marauders chuckled.

“Really?” Phaedra questioned wide-eyed.

“Yes, but you have to do what I said.”

“Dobby!” Phaedra yelled with excitement.

“Miss Phaedra, Miss Harry Potter,” the elf stated appearing with a bow. “You have need of Dobby’s help?”

“Yes, Dobby, I want you to take Phaedra and find Hazel. Then you will all bake a special cake for dessert tonight for Phaedra’s family. They will be having a celebration.”

“Dobby will be happy to!” The house elf beamed jumping up and down. “Come on, Miss Phaedra, Dobby will show you how to make your favorite cake.” He took Phaedra by the hand and headed for the door when Phaedra stopped short and turned around.

“Mr. Remus, will you take care of Mr. Hoppity-Hop for me?”

“Of course, Phaedra. He will be quite safe in my care.” The werewolf grinned.

Phaedra nodded and followed Dobby out of the room.

“Now, Lass, tell us what it was that you couldn’t say in front of the child,” Moody demanded.

“Well...it’s not...too pleasant. I don’t even know if it would work.”

“Why Harry? What could be so bad that you are hesitant about doing it?”

“It involves a dead body.” Harry was unable to look at her parents.

“It’s all right, Harry,” James comforted. “We understand.”

“Is it possible to alter the features of someone who is dead?” Harry questioned.

“What ever are you getting at, Harry?” Severus scowled.

“I was just thinking that if we could find an unclaimed body in the morgue or someone without family then maybe we could alter it to look like Justinian,” Harry shuddered. “Then Tiberius could bring it to Voldemort after he puts an Avadra Kedavra curse on it in case Voldemort decided to check his wand. He could say he killed Justinian and that should assure his place in the Inner Circle and keep him from being suspected as a spy. I just don’t like the idea of desecrating a corpse.”

James came over and laid a comforting hand on Harry’s shoulder. “I think it could work but I understand how you feel. You wouldn’t want to see that happen to someone you loved or cared for. However, if the person had no family it might just help them to rest easier knowing they may have saved some other lives.”

“You’re father speaks the truth, Lass, and yes it is possible to do what you asked.”

“Well Alastor, as I see no other alternative, I will have to agree. Nevertheless, Harry, what you have asked borders on Dark Magic. It is something that is only shown when one is studying to be a Sorcerer.”

Harry looked up at Dumbledore. “Albus, I would never ask you perform any kind of Dark Magic.”

“It is only borderline, Lass. The spell is the same one we used on your parents. It is semi dark since they are actually dead even though their souls have been returned.”

“Alastor is right, Harry,” Lily soothed. “I don’t believe that anyone who has gone on will mind. Especially if they were on the side of the light.”

“Very well, we shall inform the Order tonight. Harry I will let you know the outcome after the meeting.”

“I can’t come?”

“I should say not, Miss Potter,” Poppy stated coming from her office. “You need to give that wound at least two days to heal. “You’re not to move out of that bed for the next two days.”

“What if I need to use the bathroom?”

“Then I shall walk you in and wait. You have a nasty habit of getting up when you are not fully healed! Do I make myself clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am.” Harry rolled her eyes, giving in. She knew Poppy would stand for no nonsense.

“Excellent, now I must go and notify the members of the Order and speak with Tiberius. I suggest we all leave Harry to her rest.”

“Absolutely, Albus. She had a rough night.” Sirius grinned wickedly.

“I know what you’re thinking, Sirius Black, so don’t go rubbing it in.”

“Oh, and what might that be?”

“That I acted like a real ass,” Harry shot back.

“You said it, not me,” he laughed. Harry threw the pillow at him but he ducked and laughed even harder.

“Severus?” Harry looked at the former Deatheater.

“What Harry?”

“You have my permission to hex my godfather!”

“Indeed, it will be my pleasure,” he pulled his wand as Sirius continued to laugh, ducking the minor spells that Severus directed at him.

James and Lily smiled at Sirius childish antics, reminded of his exuberance when they all attended Hogwarts.

“We had better go and make sure he stays out of trouble. Severus is enjoying this a bit too much,” James smirked.

Harry sensed that he knew the two men would not harm one another, at least for Harry’s sake. Remus looked on in amusement and started to rise from the bed but Poppy pushed him back down.

“You’re not going anywhere, Remus. You need to rest and I dare say that Sirius Black will not provide you with adequate sleeping time to recuperate in time for tonight’s meeting.”

“Ah...Poppy...I will probably be indisposed for the meeting.”

“Just the same, you will stay here for at least a few hours before you have to closet yourself in your room.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” he beamed with his still boyish smile. “Looks like you get some company today, Princess. I learned not to fool with Poppy years ago.”

“Do tell? I think you want to stay because you know she’ll feed you chocolate,” Harry teased.

“You’re right and if you’re a good little Princess I might just share with you.”

They both fell to laughing and were glad of each other’s company. Harry continued to apologize to Remus about being jealous of Arsinoe. He told her not to get upset and that he was flattered she cared so much before asking Poppy to secure them a chessboard. They spent the next hour playing before Harry lay back exhausted. Her wound had been more severe than she had realized and she fell asleep after Poppy snuck a painkiller into her pumpkin juice.

Hermione and Ron came up while Harry was still asleep and did not want to disturb her. Remus proceeded to fill them in as to what had happened to cause Harry to go into Hogsmeade. He also told them that they would be informed of the other developments tonight since Dumbledore was calling for a meeting of the Order. They knew better than to question him further on the subject. Hermione told him that when Harry woke up to let her know they had finally deciphered the key to the translation of the spell. Arsinoe would soon have it ready for her to memorize and that it would be a good idea to start with the part that had already been translated as it was quite long. Remus agreed and promised to pass on the information before the couple left. Then Remus continued to enjoy his chocolate while he sipped a cup of tea, reading a book, until Poppy released him late in the afternoon. Harry did not awake until dinnertime.

Chapter 24

The plans for the Yule Ball had been coming along nicely. Neville had arranged for sprigs of mistletoe to be placed at strategic areas through out the Great Hall and enchanted all the hearths to burn in red and green flames. He had gone with Hagrid personally to supervise cutting six giant fir trees that graced the hall every year. Professor Sprout had enchanted the centerpieces for the tables, which were all made out of holly and poinsettias, to play soft Christmas carols.

Remus was in charge of the decorations and had spent a good deal of time conferring with Dumbledore. He had stayed with the fairy lights so loved by the late Professor Flitwick but decided to decorate four of the trees to correspond with each of the four Hogwarts houses. The Slytherin tree was decorated in silver serpents and green balls with silver garlands. Hufflepuff was done in little badgers with yellow balls and garlands. The tree for Ravenclaw had small ravens nesting through out its branches with blue balls and bronze garland. Finally, the tree for Gryffindor had little griffins with red balls and gold garland. The other two trees, which graced the front of the hall, were also decorated. One was devoted entirely to Quidditch. It was covered in little brooms. Each broom was being ridden by a raven, badger, serpent, or griffin playing Quidditch. The elusive golden snitch could be seen disappearing among the branches while the quaffle flew about with tiny bludgers trying to knock the house symbols from their brooms. The hoops were located at the top of the tree and kept changing to reflect each house color. The last tree was decorated in miniature versions of the castle itself with its lights ablaze and the motto flashing on top.

Harry had been given the most difficult task of all, arranging for the music and planning the food. She had not been happy but for the first time in her life was glad that she was Harry Potter. She knew her name would carry a lot of weight when it came time to hire the musicians. She had contacted a string quartet that was affiliated with the London Wizard’s Symphony Orchestra. They were delighted to participate. Three of the four had been graduates of Hogwarts, the fourth from Beaubaxtons. She had also hired the Weird Sisters. The students would have both classical and rock music for the dancing. The popular group was delighted to be asked back again as they all were alumni of the school.

Harry elected to talk with the house elves about the menu for the ball. Appointing Dobby in charge, with Winky as his second in command, they began the arduous task of deciding what to serve. There was to be both fresh and smoked ham, roast turkey, goose, and capons, a selection of fish or venison along with a variety of vegetables. For dessert, there would be French pastries, various puddings, and a cake made in the shape of the castle. She also had them order additional Butterbeer, wine for the adults, an assortment of Muggle soft drinks, and the necessary fruit juices and spiced rum for some punch. Flavored coffees and teas would also be served. The ball was to be held on December twenty-eighth.

Dumbledore had been delighted. His staff and done an exemplary job and it would help to alleviate the fears of the students, most of whom would be staying over the holiday due to the increasing severity of the war.

Voldemort had been active again and the attacks were growing more frequent. He had blown up a small train station in the eastern part of London creating a diversion while the Deatheaters attacked St. Mungo’s in an attempt to free Bellatrix. He had been furious by her capture but her injuries had been too serious to be fully healed and she remained partially paralyzed. When he had found her of no further use, his anger had been compounded. Upon learning that Harry had escaped through Bellatrix stupidity Voldemort had been furious with Bellatrix. Rather than use the killing curse, he tortured her to death, dumping her dismembered body in the center of Knockturn Alley, her head mounted on an iron spike, as a warning to all of his supporters. Anyone who cornered Harry and did not bring her to him immediately would be killed.

The Order and the Ministry had been active in their attempts to thwart the Dark Lord. They had been able to stop him from making a planned attack on the Millennium Wheel and the Tower of London. Unfortunately, an attack on the Leaky Cauldron and the crowded Muggle street that hid the entrance to the Pub had gone as planned although five Deatheaters had been captured. Harry had been relieved to know that Tom, the friendly barkeeper had not been injured. The Aurors were being run ragged. However, the populace and the press was impressed with the way the Ministry, under the leadership of Arthur Weasley, was handling the attacks and bringing the Deatheaters in. All Ministry of Magic law enforcement officials were working overtime in an effort to end the war. Unfortunately, Harry knew it was just a matter of time before she and Voldemort would have to face off in battle again, hopefully for the last time. She only prayed that things would go in her favor. She didn’t fear death but she did fear that she would be killed before she could stop the Dark Lord’s reign of terror. If she failed, countless generations would live under his tyranny, as he would be immortal.

These thoughts plagued her daily and her sleep had been disturbed by violent dreams. Fortunately, they were just that; her unconscious fears coming to the surface. Voldemort had tried to get into her mind but her ability at Occlumency had stopped him each time. She was tired and looking forward to the holiday recess and her protectors understood. Today was the last day of classes and tomorrow was Christmas Eve. The Great Hall would not be opened until the night of the ball. The staff wanted the room to be a surprise. Instead, the students were being sent meals up to their common rooms. There would also be a party for the younger students the afternoon after the ball so they would also be able to enjoy the decorations. There would also be a late feast on New Year’s Eve and all students would be allowed to stay up to welcome in the New Year.

Harry was heading up to teach her Transfigurations class following her first year Potions class. It had been a disastrous morning in Double Potions. Mariah Flint and Morgan Blackthorn had tried to sabotage Lee Chang’s Boil Cure Potion by adding additional porcupine quills before it was removed from the fire. The meltdown and acid green smoke and been made worse since there were too may quills. Lee had been covered in red boils and severely burned, and several other Gryffindors and Slytherins had been splashed with the mixture, resulting in ruined clothing and a number of boils. Harry reacted swiftly, pulling the students out of harms way with a summoning charm while Severus stormed in from his office and banished the noxious fluids and acid green smoke. Unfortunately, for Mariah and Morgan, they had chosen the wrong Gryffindor for their plans. Lee was well liked, even among the Slytherins. Their own house members had informed on them. Severus had been livid with anger. Harry dismissed the class and brought the injured students to the infirmary while Snape brought the two culprits up to Dumbledore’s office. They had been shaking with fear from the look on Severus’ face. Harry had taken the time to assist Madam Pomfrey heal the children and they were all released from the infirmary with the exception of Lee Chang. His injuries would take at least two days to finish healing and Poppy had praised Harry for her swift actions. If she had not acted so quickly Lee would have been scarred for life. Harry had been embarrassed by the praise. After promising to come and help more often to obtain the necessary credit towards her Healer’s license she left to join Severus in the Headmaster’s office.

Dumbledore was not happy with the two young Slytherins and Morgan had broken down under his stare. Mariah, while frightened, had been stubbornly defiant and tried to blame Morgan for the whole event. The two erupted into a shouting match, which the Headmaster silenced immediately. Of course, he already knew what had happened. He always did. Harry merely recanted the events. Snape had sensed something wrong from his office, which had prompted him to get up in the first place.

“Headmaster, I see no other alternative but expulsion,” Snape sneered angrily.

Harry had not seen him this mad in a long time. The students had still been working together for the good of the school and this was not a good sign.

“Nevertheless, Severus, the final decision will be mine. I shall make note of your recommendation.” Dumbledore looked at the two students over his half moon spectacles. “I wish to speak with Professor Potter. You two are to go back to your common rooms and stay there until Professor Snape sends for you.”

“Y...Yes...Head...master,” Morgan stuttered, flying towards the door. Mariah followed, glaring defiantly back over her shoulder only lowering her eyes when they met Dumbledore’s.

“Harry, do you believe they should be expelled?”

“I think, Headmaster,” Harry sighed, “that Morgan Blackthorn was put up to this by Mariah...”she pursed the lips thoughtfully before continuing, “and he should be given some sort of detention and appropriate house points deducted.”

“And Miss Flint, what are your feelings there?” Dumbledore questioned seriously, blue eyes intense.

“She’s very young, Headmaster. Perhaps she can yet be saved from the darkness.” Harry looked over at Snape, shifting uncomfortably. His dark eyes were unreadable but she could feel his anger...and...distress.

“Headmaster, might I remind you that Miss Flint’s father was a staunch supporter of the Dark Lord.”

“I am aware of your concerns, Severus. However, Lucius Malfoy is also a follower of Lord Voldemort, yet Draco found his way back to the light, as you yourself did.”

Severus lowered his eyes.

Harry’s mind was whirling with memories. She could hear Snape yelling at Ron and her telling them, ‘Most unfortunately, you are not in my house, but if it were up to me you would be on the train home tonight!’ This had occurred in the beginning of their second year when they had crashed Ron’s father’s car into the Whomping Willow after missing the train. Dobby had sealed the gateway to the platform to prevent her from returning to Hogwarts. She was also remembering how Hermione had almost been expelled in their sixth year when she had succumbed to Lord Voldemort and betrayed her to protect her family. Harry did not like Mariah Flint, but she also was at a loss as to what to do about her deliberate attack on another student. She did not want her personal dislike of the girl to influence her decision.

“Harry, do you wish to voice an opinion on this matter?” Dumbledore had seen the variety of expressions, which had crossed her face. Since the incident had happened in her class, he was interested to hear what she had to say.

“Headmaster, I think that as Severus is her Head of House this should be his decision along with yours. However, if I may make a suggestion, I think I may have a solution which might work.” Harry glanced over at Severus who nodded his assent and she continued. “I think expulsion at this time is not a good idea. Her family is affiliated with the Dark Lord and like you said before, people can change.”

“So what is your point, Harry?” Severus demanded curtly.

“I think she should be put on probation. It might be a good idea to make her work with the students who have Muggle backgrounds. Let’s see if she is capable of forming her own opinions despite her present prejudices. If she persists in her behaviors and any other incidents occur then yes, expulsion would be necessary. We have all worked too hard on getting the four houses to work in unison to let one selfish child ruin it.”

“Do you honestly believe she will change, Harry?” Dumbledore speculated.

“Severus and Draco did.” Harry locked eyes with her soul mate.

“Severus, are you agreeable to Harry’s plan?”

“If there is an appropriate detention to go along with it and she will have to lose house points.” He scowled bitterly at his house having to lose further points. They were in last place for the house cup already, mostly due to the Flint girl.

“Very well then,” Dumbledore beamed pleased with the outcome, “I believe fifty points from Miss Flint and twenty five from Mr. Blackthorn will do. Severus I leave it to you to determine their detentions and arrange for Miss Flint to work with the Muggle born students from all houses.”

“Then I shall go and speak to the two of them now and make the necessary arrangements with the other Heads of House. I believe you finally appointed Lupin to head Ravenclaw?” Snape’s familiar sneer crossed his lips.

“You asked Remus?” Harry perked up at this bit of information beaming at Dumbledore.

“Yes, although he has not yet firmly accepted the post but I believe he will.”

“Severus, when you speak to him tell him that if he refuses I’ll be very disappointed in him.” She shook her head adamantly.

“Why don’t you tell him yourself?”

“I have to go and teach my next class.”

“I can have Minerva cover for you for a few minutes,” Dumbledore smiled. “Go on with Severus. I believe Professor Lupin is teaching his third year class at the moment. He is showing them a certain hippogriff,” Dumbledore explained, blue eyes twinkling.

“Good old Buckbeak,” she laughed rising. “Well don’t just stand there Severus, let’s go!” Snape rolled his eyes following Harry out of the office.

They made their way through the castle in silence until they reached the second floor corridor when Severus finally spoke.

“You made a very adult decision in the Headmaster’s office. I am proud of the way you considered your feelings towards Miss Flint.”

“Was it that obvious that I don’t like her?”

“Not really, but I have been watching how she likes to test you during class. You have been very patient with her. I can see you have been holding back.”

“Severus...” Harry began tentatively, unsure of whether she should broach what was on her mind.

“What is it Harry? You know I don’t like nonsensical questions.”

“If I ask you something will you answer me truthfully?” She stopped and looked up at him.

“If it’s within my power to do so.”

“Did you dislike me as much as I do Mariah Flint?” The words came out in a rush and Harry wanted to kick herself for being so blunt. Severus just stared down at her making her feel like she was back in one of his classes. He was studying her so intently she had to drop her eyes. “Never mind, it was a stupid question,” she finally muttered.

“Then why did you ask it?” he queried gripping her arm.

“I...guess I... just needed some kind of explanation.”

“Very well then I shall answer your question,” he stated holding her tighter. “I believed you to be like your father. I let myself be blinded by my dislike for him so I took out my petty animosity on you. I hated him, therefore I hated you.”

“I see.”

“No, you don’t,” he scoffed harshly. “I failed to judge you as a person. It was a mistake that will not happen again.”

“Do you still hate my father?”

“I am trying to keep an open mind. Now let’s get down and see Lupin. It would be unfair to keep Minerva waiting.” He let go of her arm and wheeled about, black robes swirling as he strode purposefully down the stairs.

Harry followed in his wake racing to keep up. It was not the answer she had wanted to hear but it would have to do. At least Severus had been honest with her. She knew it had pained him to do so.

Reaching Hagrid’s cottage they found Remus in the back paddock. He was explaining the nature of hippogriffs and their diet. He looked up in surprise as Harry and Severus approached.

“It seems we have visitors,” he addressed the class. “Good day Professor Snape and you too, Professor Potter.” He smiled mischievously at Harry. “What can I do for you both?”

“I need to have a private word with you. We have a message from the Headmaster,” Snape answered. Remus arched his brow in surprise. “Give me a moment then.” He turned to address the class. “No one is to approach the hippogriff without me being here. I want you all to line up and wait. I will then show you the proper manner in which to approach the hippogriff.”

The students did as they were told as Remus stepped to the side to speak with Harry and Severus.

“The Headmaster has asked me to speak with each Head of House to set up a schedule for one of my Slytherin’s to work with the Muggle born students,” Snape advised briskly.

“I haven’t yet accepted the position as head of Ravenclaw.”

“I accepted it for you, Remus Lupin. You are one of the best teachers here and if I recall correctly you were almost placed into Ravenclaw yourself. You’re smart, kind, and fair and those qualities are hard to find. Besides it affords you a permanent position here on staff.” Harry crossed her arms over her chest, defiantly sticking out her chin practically daring Remus to argue.

“Harry it’s not that I don’t want to do it. You have to understand...”

“What, that you’re a werewolf. Everyone here knows that. The student’s parents all know it too and they sing your praises as a teacher. You think these kids don’t tell them what an excellent teacher you are?”

“Have you considered what the Ministry will say, not to mention the Board of Governors.”

“Arthur Weasley is the Minister of Magic and a great number of the Board just happens to be members of the Order. They will be delighted knowing you’re not only teaching their children but also helping to protect them. Besides, maybe it will help people to understand that you aren’t some kind of a wild animal. You’re a human being that just happens to have a monthly affliction. Hell, you could say the same thing about most of the females in the entire school!” Harry exclaimed feeling the redness creep up her cheeks.

“Harry is right, Lupin, and if you attempt to argue with her I suspect she will have no qualms about hexing you into the next century. Especially if it is close to the time for her monthly affliction, as she so succinctly put it.”

“Princess, I’m flattered that you have such faith in my ability.”

“Listen, Remus, when I thought we had lost Sirius through that veil you were the only one who could offer me any true comfort. You never make rash decisions and you are a good listener. If those aren’t qualities to make you a good Head of House I don’t know what is. Just try it. If you think you’re not up to it I’m sure Albus will understand.”

“Very well,” he sighed, “I see there is no arguing with either one of you. Which student and exactly what happened?”

Severus proceeded to tell Remus about the incident in potions while Harry looked on. Remus looked thoughtful and nodded. He said he would select a student later on this evening after conferring with Dumbledore to determine who would be the best candidate and get back to Severus by tomorrow morning. Both men agreed that it should be someone that she was familiar with though and close to her own age.

While they were talking Harry’s mind began to wander back to that fateful night where she and Hermione had helped Sirius make his daring escape on Buckbeak. The hippogriff must have sensed her mood and she looked up suddenly to see his large orange eyes looking over at her. Walking over to the paddock, she addressed Remus’ students.

“Since Professor Lupin is otherwise occupied at the moment would any of you like to meet Buckbeak?”

“Who’s Buckbeak?” A young boy named James Portsmouth questioned. He was in Gryffindor.

“The hippogriff, of course, Mr. Portsmouth.” Harry grinned.

“Professor Lupin said not to go near him.” Sally McAllister from Ravenclaw remarked nervously.

“How about if I demonstrate? This way when he comes back you will have an idea of what will be expected and can ask him any questions you may have.”

“Sounds neat, Professor!” James Portsmouth stated enthusiastically.

“Is there something special you have to do?” Another Ravenclaw girl, Salina Broommaker questioned.

“Yes. When you approach Buckbeak, you have to bow. Hippogriffs are very proud so you don’t want to insult them.”

“What happens if you do?” Tyler Skyseeker from Gryffindor asked curiously.

“You see those talons? They may just make mincemeat out of you.”

“Ooo...” the girls all gasped, as the boys looked nervously over at the giant beast.

“Now as I was saying, you need to wait for the hippogriff to make the first move. They consider it the polite thing to do. You will walk up slowly and bow.”

“Then what?” Sally McAllister asked wide-eyed.

“You wait,” Harry replied. She did not see that Remus had moved over to the paddock again and was watching along with Hagrid, who had slipped out his back door. Snape had returned to the castle. “If he bows back, you can touch him.”

“What if he doesn’t?” Salina asked timidly.

“Then you get out of the way, and make it snappy because those talons are as dangerous as they look. Does anyone want to volunteer to give it a try?”

The group of third year Gryffindors and Ravenclaws looked decidedly nervous. As Harry expected there were no volunteers.

“Why don’ yeh show ‘em how it’s done, Professor?” Hagrid’s booming voice came from where he was standing with Professor Lupin. “Yeh ‘ave the experience.”

“Hagrid, Professor Lupin, I was not aware that you were watching.”

“Yeh was doin’ right well so we figured we shouldno’ interrupt.”

“I agree with Hagrid, Professor, why not show them?”

“Er...I have to be getting back. Professor McGonagall is minding my Transfiguration class. I need to go and relieve her.”

“Don’t worry about it Professor,” Remus grinned wickedly. “Professor Snape said he would tell her that I requested your assistance since you are so familiar with Buckbeak.”

“I see...” Harry smirked. She was going to kill Remus for this.

“Go ahead, Professor. Show us what to do.” James Portsmouth begged.

“Yeah, let’s see. Most of us have never seen a real hippogriff before. I’m Muggle born and never even knew they existed until today.” Cassie Carlson from Ravenclaw told her.

“It seems I have been voted honorary Care of Magical Creatures instructor for today,” Harry laughed. “All right. It’s done like this.” Harry turned to face Buckbeak. Approaching slowly she bowed and waited. The hippogriff bowed back with a shrill squawk of recognition and Harry moved over to his side, stroking the soft feathers. “See, he is really a darling when you get to know him.”

“Why don’t you show them how to ride him, Professor?” Remus was clearly enjoying watching her with the hippogriff.

“Go on, Harry. Ol’ Buckbeak ‘asn’t ‘ad a good turn round the grounds fer awhile,” Hagrid teased. “He ken use the exercise.”

“Go on, Professor. I’ll volunteer to try if I can see how it’s done,” James Portsmouth said excitedly, the other students nodding in agreement. They were clearly excited to see Harry Potter fly on the hippogriff.

“I can see that you will all give me no excuse to say no,” Harry smiled mounting Buckbeak. “Hagrid, if you will release his tether for me, please?”

“Right, are yeh all set?”

“Sure am,” Harry grinned at the gentle half giant. They were both remembering the first time she had ridden the huge animal.

“Then off with yeh.” He gave Buckbeak a sharp slap on the hindquarters and they took off.

“Yahoo!” Harry screamed into the wind as the giant half eagle half horse flew over the grounds in a large circle. Harry was exhilarated and noted that Professor McGonagall was watching from her classroom as they flew past the castle. A thin smile was playing about her lips. Harry took Buckbeak around a second time before landing him back in the paddock. The students were ecstatic and clapped with enthusiasm as she dismounted and gave Buckbeak a dead ferret to eat.

“Mr. Portsmouth, I believe you volunteered to be the first to try and approach Buckbeak,” Remus remarked to the young man.

“Yes, Sir. Will I be able to ride him?”

“That is entirely up to Buckbeak.”

The boy did as Harry had shown him. The hippogriff was unsure at first but then he bowed and it was clear that James was thrilled.

“Excuse me, Remus,” Harry whispered, “but I have to get back.”

“Did you have fun?”

“Yeah, but you owe me big time for this,” she teased under her breath. “I’ll see you at lunch in the staff room.”

Remus nodded and went over to help Hagrid. He was showing James how to mount the hippogriff. Harry was almost to the castle when she heard the boy shout with glee as Buckbeak’s shadow passed overhead. She smiled to herself. Obviously, she wasn’t the only one who would have a story to tell later on. Reaching the transfiguration classroom, she could hear Minerva assigning the homework for the recess. There were still a few more minutes to the class and since she was in such a good mood Harry decided to give the students a little treat. Deftly pushing the door open a crack, she transformed into her snake form and slithered in hoping to make an impression on the Slytherin first years.

The class was startled at first and moved out of the way not sure what to do. Minerva simply told them to stay in their seats. She knew it was Harry and looked on amused. Harry glided up to the desk and slid up into the chair, which the older woman had vacated. Harry hissed at her. Minerva didn’t understand Parseltongue but had a suspicion as to what Harry had said, so she replied briskly.

“You’re welcome, Miss Potter. I thoroughly enjoyed covering your class today. They are an extremely bright group.”

The students’ expressions were priceless, as their jaws all dropped at once and Harry transformed back to herself. They all started clapping at once.

“That was brilliant!” Morgan Blackthorn exclaimed.

“But a serpent is the symbol of Slytherin house,” Charles Ogden, a first year Gryffindor gasped.

“I am also a Phoenix, and who knows, maybe I will be able to do a Griffin one day too,” Harry responded. “Snakes are not the enemy. You are reading too much into my form. This school is made up of all of its houses. If you have ever noticed the gargoyle outside of the Headmaster’s office, you would have noted that it is a Phoenix. Slytherin House has suffered over the years but originally we were all one just as we are today. I don’t ever want any of you to forget that. When the Dark Lord attacked the school, we all worked together and one day soon, we may just have to do so again. It’s all about unity. Do you all understand that? You are separated into the houses since that is where your talents are. Gryffindor’s are the bravest. Ravenclaw’s the brightest, and Hufflepuffs are the most loyal. Slytherin house are the most ambitious. There is nothing wrong with cunning and ambition so long as it is put to the right uses. It should never be allowed to consume you with hatred or prejudice in order to obtain your goals.”

“I’m sorry, Professor. You’re right of course,” Charles apologized.

“Now since it is time for lunch I hope you all enjoy the holiday parties and have a good Christmas. I will expect your assignments to be done when you return. Class dismissed.”

The students filed out of the classroom wishing the two Professors ‘Happy Christmas.’

“You couldn’t have explained it any better, Harry,” Minerva approved, “however I’m not certain how Albus will feel about your showing the students your other form.”

“I know but it was necessary in light of today’s events. It may also throw Voldemort for a loop. If you get my drift.”

“Understood.” Minerva McGonagall nodded thoughtfully. “Shall we adjourn to the staff room for lunch?”

“That is the best idea I have heard all day,” Harry stated. “That wild flight on Buckbeak made me hungry.”

Professor McGonagall had been right. Dumbledore reacted with mixed emotions to her transformation. It worried him that Voldemort would now learn about her second form. Nevertheless, Harry reiterated her feelings about house unity, especially in front of the younger students in view of the afternoon’s incident during Potions. Dumbledore agreed that it would certainly help to promote cooperation amongst the younger students, the Slytherins in particular. He knew better than to press the issue. They were in the middle of this discussion when Hermione suddenly burst into the staff room, her face flushed with excitement.

“Harry, Professor Dumbledore, come quickly! We have cracked the final code on the translation of the spell. The key Arsinoe found worked. Professor Darkmoon is deciphering the rest of it now!”

“Well, that is good news,” Dumbledore beamed, standing. “Tell Arsinoe that we are on our way.”

“Yes, Sir,” she replied running from the room.

“Are you all right Love?” Sirius had seen Harry’s expression at this news. She had gone visibly pale, a deep frown etched into her forehead.

“Harry, you knew this day would come,” Remus added softly. “It is better to be prepared for what you will have to do.”

“There is no shame if what you are feeling, Harry. It will be awhile yet before you will have to face the Dark Lord and undo that which should not have happened in the first place,” Snape told her soberly.

Harry merely nodded, grateful that her parents did not come down to the staff room that day. They had gone back to the Shrieking shack since they had no need to eat. James and Lily only joined the group occasionally in order to keep abreast of any developments but with the holiday fast approaching they wanted to decorate their temporary home.

Harry’s parents had insisted that Harry, Sirius and Remus come and spend Christmas day with them. James had also asked Severus to attend along with the rest of the Snape family. Justinian had been confined to the castle since his return and was glad of the diversion. Harry had been reluctant to spend Christmas with her parents since she had been invited to the Burrow. It had also angered her that Lily and Molly had had a major row over this. Molly was the only mother Harry had ever known and she was looking forward to dinner in the Weasley home. However, Lily had won the argument by stating that Molly would have Harry for many years, and sobbing, she told the other woman that the only other time she had spent Christmas with her child was when Harry was an infant. She only wanted Harry to have some good memories of them before they had to be returned to the afterlife. It was the first time that any of them had ever known Molly to cave in.

Unfortunately, no one had asked Harry where she wanted to spend the holiday. If either woman had not been so emotional, they would have realized that either everyone could have gone to the Burrow or that Harry could have spent several hours in both places. As it was, Harry was considering staying at Hogwarts and having a quiet afternoon to herself. She had really wanted to spend time with Ron and Hermione one last time as a trio, before they married and became a permanent couple; leaving Harry on her own.

“Harry, are you coming?” Dumbledore interrupted her reverie.

“What? Oh sorry, I was just thinking,” she said standing. “I’ll see you all later.” She fled the room, Dumbledore following in her wake, a look of consternation etched into his old features. He caught up with her in the hallway.

“You’re troubled, Child.” It was not a question. “Do you have something you wish to discuss?”

“Not really. It’s something I will have to work out for myself.”

“Very well, but if you should change your mind you know my door is always opened,” he remarked dismissing the subject. He knew better than to press Harry. She would only close off further.

Neither spoke again until they reached Arsinoe’s office. She and Hermione were pouring over an old stone tablet, Arsinoe writing swiftly on a long parchment. She looked up as they entered.

“Albus, this is fantastic. It is a set of detailed instructions on how to perform the reversal spell. I must tell you though, that it was Hermione who discovered the final key.”

“It was just a fluke, Professor,” Hermione blushed. “All I did was remark that the circles on the tablet reminded me of the full moon.”

“Yes, but it made sense. It is from the Temple of the Moon. My people were not correct. The reversal can only be done when the moon is dark, in other words the new moon and not the full moon.”

“That is interesting,” Dumbledore mused. “The spell to raise the dead is done under the new moon also.”

“Yes...that is why it must be performed under the same conditions. You need to speak to the serpents of the light as well as the serpents of the dark.” Arsinoe’s eyes glittered. “I am just confused as to why.”

“Well that should be simple.” Harry spoke for the first time. They all turned their eyes on her. “Serpents are active during periods of darkness. It is when they hunt just like real snakes and dragons but all are capable of moving about in the light. A true serpent is neither good nor bad, just like the ancient serpent gods. I will be tapping into both light and dark magic which has not been done for centuries.”

“Harry, you’re a genius. We never thought of that!” Hermione beamed.

“Yes, but there is another problem,” Arsinoe frowned. “It only seems to be the instructions for doing the spell. This does not appear to be the spell itself.”

“Are you certain?” Dumbledore queried dismayed.

“As far as I can tell the tablet merely ends in a series of designs and not in any form of language.” Arsinoe turned the tablet around for them to look at.

“Perhaps there is another tablet that needs to be discovered,” Dumbledore remarked thoughtfully. “I shall contact Bill and Charley Weasley and ask them to return to your people immediately to institute a search.” The old man looked weary and defeated. Harry’s heart went out to him as she glanced down at the tablet.

“Headmaster,” she gasped taking a deep breath, “I don’t think that will be necessary.” She was staring at the tablet a look of shock on her face.

“What is it, Harry? You are looking at the tablet like it is going to leap up and bite you.” Dumbledore was studying her over his half moon spectacles, blue eyes reflecting his concern.

“These designs...they aren’t designs...not really,” she stammered still studying the piece of stone.

“What do you mean?” Arsinoe questioned.

“I don’t know how your ancient ancestors did it but this is a language that has never been seen in writing. The spell is right here. It has been cleverly written in Parsel tongue to hide it. They must have done it when the other spell to raise the dead was misused.”

“Harry are you sure?” Hermione questioned doubtfully.

“Yes, I can read this.”

“How is that possible?” Arsinoe demanded. “You do not speak Nahuatl.”

“I told you it was somehow written in Parseltongue. These odd designs are a series of sounds. I can hear them in my head when I look at them and know what they mean. I don’t know how they did it but it is all there as plain as day.” Harry looked up at them green eyes wide with amazement. “If I had seen the tablet sooner I would have known this from the beginning.”

“Harry, there was no reason for you to look at the tablet,” Dumbledore remarked.

“We all assumed that it was written in Nahuatl or ancient Egyptian.”

“In a sense it is. The serpents to be summoned are from both cultures.”

“Hmm...That would reinforce the theory that the two cultures, although centuries apart, had some kind of connection,” Arsinoe mused.

“Oh, this is just so exciting. What does it say, Harry?”

“I can’t tell you.”

“But you said you could read it,” Hermione stated confused.

“I didn’t say that I couldn’t read it, I said I can’t tell you what it says. It is meant for only the eyes of a Parseltongue and there is a curse on it should I divulge its contents to someone who is not.”

“What kind of curse?” Dumbledore queried.

“My soul will be condemned to be taken by Am-Mut and forever denied its place in the afterlife.”

“Ah, the Eater of Souls, I understand Harry. Perhaps this is why the Dementors have such a strong effect on you for that is what they do. You are wise not to mention what is written on this tablet. My ancient ancestors wanted to preserve the reversal spell from those who would continue to do harm by sending the good souls back thereby insuring the victory of all that is evil. Legend says that the two spells were originally used in times of war to raise an army to fight for the righteous. Somehow it was misused to try and stop the powers of the light.”

“Can you imagine an army of Deatheaters scattering all across the world,” Hermione shuddered.

“That is very probably what Voldemort had in mind. He would be unstoppable. Any of his followers who have died could be raised as his slaves and would therefore be immortal. He is just too consumed with stopping Harry right now. The Deatheaters who have been killed were all cremated except for the ones he deemed unfit to serve. Otherwise he might well have begun to put some such plan into action already,” Dumbledore stated matter of factly. His blue eyes were the color of steel, a look of disgust and anger on his features.

“Yet he is still recruiting followers,” Hermione whispered.

“But we now have the power to end this once and for all.” Harry’s green eyes flashed. “Arsinoe I need to memorize this spell.”

“You make take the tablet to your room so long as you lock it up safely.”

“I won’t need to. I have a better idea.” Harry drew her wand and pointed it in the direction where she thought her room would be. “Accio Pensieve.” A few moments later Harry’s Pensieve flew into the room and into her hands. Placing it carefully on the desk beside the tablet, she reread the spell several times before placing the wand to her head. She then extracted a long silver thread and placed it into the swirling mass reflected in the bowl. “That should do it. I will study it over the next few nights until it is committed to my memory.”

“Arsinoe, if you and Miss Granger are finished with the tablet I will see that it is safely locked up in my office.”

“Thank you, Albus. I shall leave it in your safekeeping over the holiday. I know my grandfather will approve.”

“Are you going home for the holidays?” Harry asked.

“Yes, but I will be back for the ball. I will be leaving within the hour.”

“Is it possible to apparate that great of a distance?” Hermione questioned with interest.

“No, I will apparate into London and then take a long distance Portkey to New York. Then I will take another to Southern California. From there I can apparate home.”

“Will it take very long?” Harry questioned.

“It should be about two hours in all, depending on the Portkey transfer sites,” Arsinoe explained. I will be back here the evening before the ball on the twenty-seventh.

“I know I need not remind you to be careful, Arsinoe,” Dumbledore warned, “and do give your family my best regards.”

“I will, Albus. Now if you will all excuse me I need to go and get ready for my trip. Have a good holiday, Harry, and try not to worry. I know this is difficult for you.”

Harry nodded and flashed a wan smile before leaving the room with the Headmaster and Hermione. Dumbledore excused himself as he wanted to speak with Tiberius on Order business and Hermione went back to work in the library. Harry returned to her room with the Pensieve...

Harry was relaxing in the staff room following dinner. She had been taking a good deal of ribbing from her friends and colleagues about her wild ride on Buckbeak that afternoon.

“So, Harry, I heard about your bit of excitement on a certain hippogriff today,” Sirius teased.

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” she answered trying to keep a straight face and failing miserably.

“Aye, she sure knows ‘ow ter get that big ol’ critter ter take off,” Hagrid laughed.

“Humph, more likely he shot up like that because you gave him a good whack on his flank. It’s a damn good thing I knew what to expect having gone through it a few years back.” Harry pretended to glare at the half giant.

“I don’t know, Princess, it seemed to me that you were quite enjoying the ride.”

“No thanks to you, Remus Lupin.”

“I wish I had been there. I heard you weren’t even holding on part of the time.” James looked at his daughter with admiration. “Do you do as well on your broom?”

“Better than you ever did,” she shot back playfully.

“Oh really, maybe we could do a little one on one over on the Quidditch pitch sometime.”

“Just name the time and place. I guarantee to give you a run for your money.”

“Oh, are we betting now?” Sirius eyes lit up at the prospect.

“Why not? Better yet maybe we could get enough people together to have a game of Quidditch,” Harry challenged her father, green eyes dancing at the prospect.

“How about tomorrow?”

“Will we have enough people?” James asked.

“I think I can scrounge up a few on short notice. That is if the Headmaster will let one or two students play.” Harry looked over at Dumbledore.

“So long as the students are not allowed to bet I don’t see any problem.”

“In that case, I will need to get some players together.”

“I claim Sirius for my other chaser and Remus for my keeper,” James laughed.

“So you want to play against me again?” She looked between the two Marauders.

“Still think we can’t beat you, Love?” Sirius laughed.

“What about you, Remus? You generally don’t like to play.”

“You know that doesn’t mean I don’t know how. I am a fairly good Keeper.”

“Humph, some Protectors you are,” she teased. “In that case,” she glanced down the table, “Severus would you like to play Beater for me? Ron of course will act as Keeper.”

“You’re on, Harry,” Ron called up the table from where he was sitting with Hermione.

“Sorry Harry,” Severus said giving the three Marauders a wicked sneer, “but James just recruited me for the other Chaser spot.”

“Ron, would you go and ask Ginny to play in one my Chaser positions?”

“I’m on it, Harry. I’ll try to get Bill, Charley and the twins to come too. Maybe we can make up two full teams!”

“Right, that will make it a great match,” she called as Ron raced out the door. He was enthusiastic to play again.

In the end, they were able to find enough people to play. The only student turned out to be Ginny. The game was planned for ten the next morning. Harry’s team consisted of Ron, and Harry in their old positions as Keeper and Seeker, along with Fred and George taking up their former spots as Beaters. The Chasers were Ginny, Draco, and Tonks. Harry hoped she wouldn’t have too many accidents due to her clumsiness.

James Potter’s team was made up of his two former Marauders and Severus along with Bill Weasley and Kingsley Shaklebolt acting as Beaters. Charlie Weasley had agreed to play in his old position as Seeker. Everyone agreed it was going to be a fun match. Rather than wear the school’s Quidditch robes Harry’s team decided to wear white and James’ team would wear black. It would be a simple matter for everyone to charm his or her robes the appropriate colors. They would use the Quidditch balls and protective gear from the school’s Quidditch supply shed. Madam Hooch would act as referee.

What Harry and the others didn’t know was that Dumbledore had secretly asked Hermione and Lily to hang up notices in all the common rooms about the match. They had billed it as A Hogwarts Christmas Quidditch Match and invited all the students to attend. They had also contacted Arthur and Molly Weasley who were delighted to come. They would return to the Burrow with their children and Hermione following the match. Ginny, being the only student involved had been sworn to secrecy when she discovered the notice on the Gryffindor notice board.

Christmas Eve dawned crisp and cloudy with the hint of snow in the air. Harry was excited. She hadn’t been in a real Quidditch game since last year. Today promised to be great fun and she liked the idea of being opposing seeker to Charlie. Like her, he had turned down a position as a professional player and had been one of Hogwarts best players. He played to win but so did Harry. When she went down to the staff room for breakfast, she was surprised to see a group of students standing in the hallway chattering about the upcoming match, Colin Creevy among them.

“Good luck today, Harry. The whole school will be at the game, just like old times, huh?’

“What, how did you know I was playing Quidditch today?”

“It was posted in all the common rooms last night, Professor.” A fifth year Hufflepuff told her animatedly. “I can’t wait to see you play again and against the legendary Charlie Weasley! My older brother graduated Hogwarts with him and told me all about how good he was.”

“I see...uh...well thanks. I hope you all enjoy the match.” Harry practically dove through the door to the teachers lounge.

“Ah...I see you’ve heard about the match,” James laughed. “A bit nervous now are we?” He was deliberately teasing her.

“No more so than usual,” she countered.

“Don’t let him fool you, Harry, your father was always too nervous to eat before a game too,” Lily admonished.

“Must run in the family,” Ron grunted, unable to eat himself. “Did you know the Slytherins are running bets against us?”

“What are the odds?” Harry demanded.

“Eight to one in favor of the older team,” Ron pouted.

“Then we’ll just have to show them that we’re better.”

“Right on, Potter,” Draco remarked. “It seems to me they’re all out of shape. Getting too old for the fast pace of Quidditch,” he sneered at his godfather.

“You will be quite surprised then, Draco,” Snape sneered. “I never taught the house team all my nasty little tricks.”

“Oh no, here we go with all the baiting from the opposing teams,” Lily sighed. “Some things never change.”

“Well Harry is a cinch to catch the snitch,” Ron grinned, his faith in his friend evident in his face.

“Don’t count on it little brother.” Charley Weasley’s cocky voice came from the door. He had just entered with the twins and Bill.

“I wouldn’t be so sure of myself if I were you, Charlie,” Harry baited him.

“You forget I’ve seen you play, Harry.”

“And you forget that we have played many a time in your parent’s field.”

“How about a little side wager then?”

“Like what?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“Oh...I dunno, how about the one loses the snitch buys the first round after the game at the Three Broomsticks?”

“You’re on and the losing team should it happen that way buys the next two rounds,” Harry countered.

“That’s my girl! Generous to a fault,” James laughed as Lily slapped his arm playfully.

“Ah...a fool and his money are quickly parted.” Harry patted her father’s hand playfully. “Now if you will all excuse me I wish to go and confer with my team mates. I need to review our strategy.” Harry rose and motioned for Ron, Draco and the twins to follow; turning to them once they were out in the hallway. “Come on we have to find Ginny and Tonks. I’ll be damned if we are going to let them beat us too easily.”

“What? You think we’re going to lose, Potter?” Draco sneered.

“Not if I can help it, and we all know how most of them play. The ones we will have to watch out for are my dad and Kingsley Shaklebolt. They’re the unknown factors. We also have to remember to call my parents by their assumed names.”

“Not a problem,” Ron agreed. “After all, it is Weasley.”

“We’ll keep them busy, don’t worry, Harry.” She didn’t like the way the twins were grinning.

“Just don’t cost us any penalties and do your best to keep Tonks out of trouble. She’s our weakest link,” Harry said as they made their way through the castle.

Tonks and Ginny had already eaten and the group met them in the main hall. They all agreed to go to the changing area beneath the stands and plan their game. Meanwhile the other team was doing the same thing in the staff room...

Harry could hear the crowds in the stand as they waited for the doors to open onto the pitch. She and Ron had formed a quick plan. Remus was a weak Keeper so they needed the Chasers to try to score fast and frequently. Harry also warned the twins to do their best to keep the quaffle away from her father. They had all seen his trophies and knew he had been one of the best Chasers in Hogwarts history. Finally, the doors swung open and the two teams took to the field.

“I want a nice clean game,” Madam Hootch announced smirking as the captains shook hands. “Mount your brooms!”

They all rose into the air, Harry and Charlie both moving into position halfway up the stands. Harry barely heard Dennis Creevy, who was doing the commentary. She had her eyes scanning the area intent of getting to the snitch before Charlie. As she scanned the sky, she noted that Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were sitting with Dumbledore when she was suddenly distracted by Dennis.

“Julian Weasley is in control of the quaffle...and Ron is moving in for the block...Ron Weasley missed...ten points for the black team!”

“Damn! Come on Ron, don’t let them throw you,” she muttered.

“Nice block by the twins,” the crowd was on its feet. Fred had hit the bludger towards Kingsley, who had nearly been knocked off his broom. “This game is going to get rough folks!” Dennis announced with glee. “Let’s see how long the old timers will last!”

Harry was trying to follow the game while scanning for the snitch but suddenly she saw Charlie take off up the field. She had an idea that he was merely trying to draw her out, and was right. He stopped when she did not follow grinning at her over his shoulder. It got colder as the game wore on, and Harry could see Severus and Draco racing up the field both trying to get control of the quaffle when Tonks flew up on the other side. She never saw the bludger Bill fired off at her and took a direct hit to the shoulder, spinning wildly on her broom. Harry almost went to her rescue when she saw Sirius speeding up the pitch with her father, the twins in pursuit. That’s when everything seemed to happen at once. Sirius was able to get hold of the quaffle and pass it to James before the twins fired off another bludger. The black team scored off Ron again. The score now stood at seventy to twenty in favor of the black team. At the same time, Bill knocked a bludger towards Ginny but she dodged and it crashed into Ron. He was knocked to the ground leaving their goals unattended. He was unhurt but his broom was broken. Harry had to find the snitch! Scanning the pitch again, she let herself drift. That’s when she spotted it. The snitch was behind Charley over near the Headmaster’s box. She had to keep him away from it. Taking a deep breath, she took off in the opposite direction.

“Harry Potter has spotted the snitch,” Dennis yelled in excitement as Harry pretended to reach out in front of her. “Charlie Weasley is trying to catch up and is in hot pursuit.

Harry could sense the excitement and suddenly dove towards the ground coming up behind Charley. He realized she had duped him. The snitch was now on the move and Harry could see it buzzing high above the Slytherin box. The crowd was roaring as she pointed her broom up but Charley was catching up fast when the snitch took off again towards the opposite side of the field. Charley was directly on her tail.

“Give it up, Harry,” he yelled.

“No way!” she screamed back. “The snitch is mine!”

They were neck and neck now and the snitch was directly in front of them. Both were reaching out for it and Harry knew Charley had a longer reach. Hunching her body forward to gain momentum the snitch flew directly between them both. They collided and began tumbling to the ground, barely getting control of their brooms as they fell. The crowd was roaring in her ears and Harry was aware that Charlie had his hand over hers as they landed in a heap.

“You okay, Harry?” he asked with a grin.

“Yeah, never better.” She was grinning like a Cheshire cat.

“Nice game,” he said removing his hand.

“Thanks,” she laughed back and held up her hand for them all to see. The little glittering ball was tight in her grip

“Harry Potter has caught the snitch!” Dennis exclaimed. “The white team wins one hundred and seventy to seventy!”

“Guess we’re buying all the drinks, Huh?” Charlie teased.

“It sure looks that way,” she said as he hugged her in congratulations after helping her up. Both teams gathered around. “Too bad I lost five galleons though.”

“What?! You mean you bet against us?” Ron gasped in dismay. “Why did you do that?”

“Ron when have I ever won in any of the betting pools?”

“Never, now that you mention it,” he laughed.

“Exactly,” she laughed as everyone joined in, “and truth be told if we hadn’t collided Charlie would have caught the snitch,” Harry admitted sheepishly. “So I will still buy the first round.”

“Here, here!” The black team cheered as they hoisted Harry onto Sirius shoulders with Remus, and Severus beside him. Her father leading all the players from the field.

After they had cleaned up the two teams went over to the village accompanied by Molly, Arthur, and Dumbledore. After toasting each other and having several drinks to celebrate the holidays the Weasley clan departed with Hermione for the Burrow. The others went back up to the castle.

Harry was tired and still had some wrapping to do so she excused herself early and went back to her quarters. It had been a good day and her parents had beamed at her with such a look of pride that she felt ashamed for not wanting to spend Christmas with them.

Settling down on her bed, she surveyed the gifts she had bought. Dumbledore would love the fifty pairs of warm socks she had gotten him. He still insisted that was what he always saw when he looked into the Mirror of Erised yet no one ever gave them to him. There was also a big box of Muggle M&M’s with a big Yellow M dispenser. It had arms and legs with a smiling face. Dobby was to receive a white shirt, knickers, and a pair of socks along with some shoes. She had bought Severus a small Pensieve of his own to store any memories he wished to keep. Remus was to receive a Wizard’s trunk. It was fully furnished with three rooms. There was also an empty room with a heavy wooden door and stone floors, should he ever need a safe place to transform. Sirius loved the winter snow so she had gotten him a Muggle snowmobile, which he could charm later on to his likes. She had shrunk it down so he could open it just as Dumbledore had done with his motorcycle.

Harry had gotten Phaedra a set of children’s dress robes after begging Dumbledore to allow her to come to the ball for the first two hours. He had been reluctant but had finally given in when he had seen how much it would mean to Harry. She had sent Circe a home made gift certificate entitling her and Justinian to one weekend of baby-sitting on the weekend of their choice. This way they could have some time alone together. It had been Harry’s way of apologizing for being such a prat and having caused so much trouble. She had given Arsinoe and the other teachers gift certificates for their favorite shops in Hogsmeade. Hagrid had been a bit of a problem but she had finally found something she knew he would like. Dumbledore had helped her to secure an Abraxan; one of the giant winged palominos, which was large enough for him to ride. It had been expensive but Hagrid had been her first friend in the Wizarding world and she wanted him to know how much she had always appreciated him being there for her.

Harry wasn’t sure what Hermione would do with her present and hoped she would not hex her. With her nuptials coming, she wanted to give her something funny and useful at the same time so she had gotten her a copy of the Witches Kama Sutra. It was charmed to be disguised as a cook book should anyone ask to see it other than its owner. She had bought Ron a pair of tickets for the Quidditch World Cup scheduled for the following summer. It was to be held in France and she had arranged with Moody and Kingsley to make certain that he was given the time off. The other Weasley brothers were sent various articles of clothing. She had gotten Ginny new dress robes for the ball. Mr. and Mrs. Weasley were to receive a new owl, since their old owl, Errol, had recently died. She had also sent them a new hand for their clock with Hermione’s name on it.

Finally, she had been forced to find something for her parents. Harry had known there was nothing she could buy for them. Her solution had been to write down her feelings in a letter. The letter expressed her feelings about them. Slowly placing it on the bed, she read it final time.

Dear Mum and Dad,

I am writing this to you since I know there is no gift I can buy that you can take with you. I wanted you to know how I really feel about the both of you. I know that most of the time I have been acting like a real prat but that is because of the enormous task, which we all know I must undertake. You did not ask for the dark magic that brought you back to me after all these years. Yet you have never complained about my behavior. You accepted me and accepted what I would be forced to do. You have tried to comfort me in my pain and I turned away. Please understand that I must continue to do so even though I don’t want to. If I let myself get too close, Voldemort will win. Every day that I see you my heart aches with the knowledge that what is right is not always what is easy or what we may want. Fate has dealt us all a dirty hand and likes to play cruel games. You were torn from me as a baby and again when I was sent back in time to that fateful night at sixteen. Now it seems we must face that awful blow for a third time. I keep trying to hold my head up high and pretend that I don’t want to curse up at the four winds and whatever gods that could be so cruel to do this to us. I cry myself to sleep at night when I think about what my final act will do to Padfoot and Moony. It is killing me with worry about how they will react to your loss for a second time or how they will look at me. Molly Weasley told me that your being here, for whatever time we are allotted, will give us the closure we have sought for so long and allow us to go on. I can only pray that she is right because if she is not I think I will go crazy. I don’t think I could bear to be left all alone again or to see the hollow look in Sirius’ eyes and hear the hidden pain in Remus’ voice. Did you know that I’m an Empath? Yes, of course you must; but did you know that I can feel the ache in your hearts too? I know when Mum wants to hug me and how much she hurts when I shun her. I can feel your desire to tell me how proud you are of me but I just hurt you by shrugging it off instead of hugging you too. I know how you both want to tell me you love me but I won’t let you. You see, I know it’s there but what you may not realize is that I too want these things. That is why I let you stay for my transformation lesson and took such delight in seeing Prongs. He’s my Patronus and always will be. It’s why I let Mum softly stoke my feathers and take pleasure in the comfort of my song when I became my Phoenix. It is why I finally allowed Sirius to tell you I had been seriously injured. The little girl inside of me wanted the comfort that only her parents could give but I still had to push her aside. It is why I played that Quidditch match so that you could have something personal to take back with you. Something you were truly a part of. It is why I will wear a rose colored robe for Mum the night of the ball and why I shall give Dad the first dance. These will be my memories as well. I will carefully preserve them in my Pensieve and within my heart. It is why I can only say I love you in a letter and why I have to say thank you. Thank you for having me, thank you for finding a way to hide me and thank you for loving me enough to give your lives for me. You died so that I could live. I promise that your deaths will not have been in vain and that I will always do what is right even if it isn’t easy. I love you.

Your Daughter,

Harry James Potter

Harry finished reading the letter. Silently folding it she placed it into an envelope, the tears running down her cheeks. She then put it with the other gifts to be delivered by the house elves. Turning off her light, she curled up in a fetal position and cried herself to sleep. The one thing she really wanted for Christmas was the one thing she had to deny herself. The comfort and love of her parents.

Chapter 25

Looking back on it Harry had been glad that she had spent Christmas at the Shrieking Shack with her family. They had gone out of their way to make her feel comfortable and loved without being pushy. Her mum had made everyone’s favorite foods, making sure to include Severus and Phaedra’s favorite desserts along with something chocolate for Remus.

James had acted the charming host. He did his best to make the Snape’s feel comfortable, spending a good part of the afternoon discussing the latest advancements in potion making. He had also delighted Phaedra by transforming in the magically enlarged living room pretending to be one of Father Christmas’ reindeer. Lily had put a collar of bells around his neck while Phaedra rode on his back, handing out the presents. Of course, they had almost toppled over the tree but thanks to Remus quick wand action, that disaster was averted. Harry wondered idly if her dad would have done the same with her had he lived.

Lily and James had opened Harry’s gift privately earlier in the morning. They realized it was something personal and understood that whatever was in the envelope Harry had intended for their eyes only. By the time Harry had arrived at the appointed hour through the secret tunnel her father had greeted her glowing with pride. She could tell her mother had been crying. Harry had been concerned that she had somehow hurt her mother’s feelings. However, James, seeing the look on Harry’s face quickly dispelled that notion. He explained that it had been the best gift they could ever have received. Her mother had been crying from happiness. Apparently, Lily had been worried that Harry had resented their having died, blaming them for the hard life she had suffered with the Dursleys.

Sirius, Remus, and the Snapes, who were seated in the living room, had also liked their gifts. Sirius had lost no time in charming his new snowmobile. Severus was pleased with the new Pensieve, actually going as far as teasing her about sneaking a peek to satisfy her insatiable curiosity. Remus had been humbled by Harry’s generosity and concern for his welfare. It was obvious how much he appreciated her understanding about his condition.

Everyone had been startled when Fawkes had suddenly appeared in a burst of blue flames carrying a note from Dumbledore. At first, they had been concerned that something had happened. However, they all laughed when Harry had read the short missive. Dumbledore had been delighted with his fifty pairs of warm socks and the candy. He wanted them all to know that for the first time in his long life someone had finally gotten the hint and given him what he had really wanted. He also let Harry know that Hagrid had cried like a baby when he received the large winged Palomino, naming him Goldie. Dumbledore didn’t have the heart to tell him Goldie was a girl’s name.

Phaedra had been chagrined at first that Harry had not given her a toy until Harry explained that the dress robes were for the Yule Ball. She had leaped into Harry’s lap beaming with delight that she was going to be allowed to attend the ball even though it was only for two hours. She had promised to be very very good and immediately asked all the men to dance with her. Circe just rolled her eyes and Justinian laughed. Phaedra was going to be quite a little flirt when she got older.

Harry had also been pleased with her gifts. Her parent’s had given her a gold signet ring depicting a griffin standing on its hind legs brandishing a ruby encrusted sword. Her father explained that it was the Potter family crest and that the ring had been his. He had charmed it to fit on Harry’s finger. Sirius and Remus had put their heads together gave Harry a tapestry similar to the one which used to be in Grimmauld Place. Only this one showed the Potter family tree. Remus had traced it back with a little help from James. Sirius had gotten it custom made. Tiberius, Circe, and Justinian had bought Harry a new gold cauldron to use for her Potion Masters exam in the spring. Phaedra had insisted that they fill it with Honeydukes best chocolates.

Nevertheless, it was Severus’ gift which everyone caught everyone’s attention. Harry was actually speechless when she opened it. He had painted a portrait of Harry without her glasses. Her face was set in a look of triumph as she brandished her wand, hair blowing in the wind, emerald eyes flashing as storm clouds gathered around. A small break in the clouds showed a bright beam of sunlight cascading down upon her. Her three protectors were standing behind her off in the distance with the castle as a backdrop. The painting had a small brass plaque on the bottom with the title of the portrait, The Ray of Hope. They had all known Severus liked to draw and would occasionally paint but the portrait was incredible. It was charmed to show the movement of her facial expressions and the wind rustling her hair and robes. The light also glistened with the subtle nuances one would expect with a break in the clouds. Ironically, Sirius was the first to speak, breaking the spell.

“Severus, you missed your calling. This portrait is incredible.”

“I merely wanted to give something to Harry so that she could see how we all felt about her,” he replied turning to Harry. “Do you like it?”

“No glasses?” she questioned trying to keep her voice light. However, she could feel her cheeks burning and would not look him in the eye.

“You hide behind them too much. I wanted to show how remarkable you look when you are faced with what for most would be insurmountable odds. Your eyes are the mirror to your soul. They reflect the power and grace inside just as the Headmaster’s do.”

“I agree, Severus,” Remus said as he studied the painting. “I think you have captured her perfectly.”

“I’ll say.” James eyed the other man shrewdly. ‘He’s in love with her. I wonder if Harry feels the same way. I know they’re Soulmates but that doesn’t always mean love. She’s bound to him by blood through the Protectorship but does she truly understand what that means,’ her father mused considering the possibilities. ‘I will have to watch this situation closely and have a little talk with Dumbledore.’

“James, it’s time to eat. The turkey will get cold,” Lily interrupted his thoughts, “and I know Phaedra and Moony are looking forward to dessert along with Severus. It’s chocolate mousse, strawberry shortcake, and peach cobbler.”

“Can I have dessert first?” Phaedra begged helping to break the spell.

“No you may not,” both her parents stated emphatically.

Everyone had laughed and they all moved in to the elegant table Lily had set. Even though she and James had no need to eat they sat down with their guests enjoying the dinner conversation. Since Phaedra was present, they didn’t mention the war, talking about old friends and life at Hogwarts instead.

The only problem came at the end of the evening. Tiberius suddenly announced that he needed to leave. The adults were aware that the Dark Lord was summoning him. Each of them hoped that Voldemort was not going to cause any mayhem. Harry especially worried that Voldemort would murder someone on the holiday. She took Tiberius aside before he disappeared into the hidden passage.

“Tiberius, be careful. My scar isn’t burning but that may not mean anything.”

“I will be my usual self in the Dark Lord’s presence, Harry. As you know I am in his good graces right now since he believed our little ruse about Justinian.”

“I know, but you know how quickly his moods can change. I do hope he isn’t planning on killing anyone tonight.”

“It is always possible but I think he is merely going over some kind of plan. Now I had best be going. You know what he will do if I am late.”

Harry merely nodded, allowing him to disappear down the tunnel. The Dark Lord punished lateness with the Cruciatus. At least he had been pleased when Tiberius had presented him with the body of the poor man they had transformed to look like Justinian.

Tiberius had told the Dark Lord that he had surprised Justinian and used Avadra Kedavra, telling Dumbledore that they had both been attacked by Deatheaters in Hogsmeade. Voldemort had believed the story after he had probed his mind and saw him perform the curse. What he didn’t know was that they had stood up the man and Tiberius had directed the curse at a corpse. Voldemort had also gone as far as to check his wand. Seeing that he did indeed fire the killing curse at the man he believed to be Circe’s half-blood lover the Dark Lord had laughed with delight. Harry knew the ruse had worked when her scar burned and she could feel Voldemort’s happiness. She silently said a thank you to the deceased Auror. He had died in battle and had no family. Moody thought that the man would be proud to have helped.

After Tiberius had left, the group had become more subdued until Sirius started to sing. Everyone joined in as he murdered a number of Christmas Carols, the funniest being a game with the Twelve Days of Christmas. He directed them all to add a silly verse as they went around the room. The song included a Werewolf in a Whomping Willow tree, two animagi, five magic wands, seven cauldrons boiling, nine Moon Calves dancing, and twelve Doxy’s drumming. Harry had laughed so hard that tears were running down her face.

The party had finally broken up at about nine o’clock. When Harry had emerged from the tunnel, she discovered it was snowing. Sirius was ecstatic and she knew he would be riding on his new snowmobile in the morning...

The Christmas night snowfall had turned into a full-blown blizzard. It had been snowing for almost two days. Harry was frantic that the musicians would not be able to make if for the ball. Dumbledore however, reassured her that they would be there as he had arranged for them to floo to the Three Broomsticks. Hagrid would pick them up by a thestral drawn sleigh to bring them back to Hogwarts.

She was in the Great Hall inspecting the decorations that the staff had worked so hard on when Sirius came in from the rose garden. “Harry, come and see the garden. It’s fantastic!” he called.

“You just want to get me into the garden for a quick snog,” Harry teased.

“No, really,” he laughed, “come and look! Dumbledore decided to add a few touches of his own.”

“Really, what did he do?”

“He’s created a winter wonderland,” Sirius crowed pulling her out of the large glass doors. Isn’t it beautiful?” His eyes were shining with delight as he grinned from ear to ear.

“I think the Headmaster has outdone himself,” Harry gasped looking around.

The garden had been transfigured so that there were miniature Christmas trees, complete with fairy lights, holly bushes, and poinsettia plants instead of the usual roses. Ice sculptures of reindeer, snowmen, and gingerbread houses adorned the scenery. The reindeer had been magically charmed to shake their heads blinking their eyes when a person passed. The snowmen were waving and smiling as they tipped their top hats.

“Thank you, Harry.” Dumbledore’s voice came from behind her.

“I guess the roses weren’t up to your liking this year?” she asked turning to face him. The twinkle in his blue eyes was unmistakable and he was smiling warmly.

“I thought that since you all did such a wonderful job with the hall that something more interesting was warranted. We will go back to the roses for Valentines Day. I am sure Miss Granger and Mr. Weasley will be happy with them for their wedding.”

“I know Hermione is looking forward to having the doors open during the reception. How are the plans coming for the Valentine’s dance?”

“We are having it the day before the wedding so that we can maintain security for the wedding reception. Miss Granger does not have a big family and those who were invited are aware that she is a witch. However, Arthur is the Minister of Magic so there will be a good number of people present who work at the Ministry along with all the Weasley family members and friends.”

“That will take some very heavy duty magic to do the decorating for both affairs.”

“Well, Harry, as you know Severus and I will be doing the dance decorations,” Sirius reminded her, “but the wedding is being done by the house elves on a plan devised by Hermione and Professor McGonagall.”

“Hermione is using house elves?” Harry chuckled.

“She insisted on paying them,” Dumbledore replied with amusement.

“Did they agree?”

“No, they told her it would be their honor to do it for free. Winky reasoned with her saying it would be a wedding present from all of them.”

“I still can’t believe she agreed.” Harry shook her head in amazement.

“I just hope she doesn’t try and send them some clothes,” Sirius remarked. “They will become basket cases.”

“I’ll talk to Dobby. If she does we can donate them to an orphanage or some other group for the needy,” Harry told them thoughtfully. “Hermione will not need to know.”

“That is an excellent idea,” Dumbledore agreed. “Now if you will both excuse me I do have some duties to attend to. I am meeting with Alastor regarding the increased security measures he wishes to institute for the wedding.” Dumbledore then strode off leaving Harry alone with Sirius.

“Now what were you saying about a bit of a snog?” Sirius asked taking her into his arms.

“Why Sirius Black, I do believe you lured me out here expressly for that purpose.”

“And why would I do something like that?” he questioned pretending to frown.

“Why don’t you tell me,” Harry countered, cheeks flushed, green eyes sparkling.

“Hmm...Now let me think,” he began playfully, “could it be because you are such a talented young witch? No, maybe it’s because you’re so pretty. Or maybe it’s because you seem to have been avoiding me lately?”

“I have not! I have been busy with the ball and you know it.”

“Ah...but now you have finished with the decorating so maybe you could spare me a few minutes of your time?”

“Perhaps,” she answered coyly as he steered her over to one of the benches and sat down beside her. She looked up into his eyes with a grin. “Why do I think you’re the devil in disguise?”

“Because I’m Sirius Black the Casanova of Hogwarts and animagus extraordinaire,” he countered with a smirk, “and everything I said before is true.”

They stared at each other for what felt like an eternity before he gently lowered his head, pressing his lips to hers. She felt his tongue press against her teeth. Her lips parted with his as they locked into a heated embrace. They separated slowly some time later, arms still wrapped around one another. Neither spoke right away, each content to sit and cuddle. Harry finally broke the silence.

“Sirius, I have to go and get ready for the ball.”

“I know,” he replied gently kissing his way down the side of her cheek to give her one last kiss on the lips. “Dumbledore told me he asked you to open the ball. May I have the pleasure of the first dance with you?”

“I’m sorry but I’ve already promised it to someone else.”

“Oh?” he questioned taken aback.

“Are you jealous?” She smiled up at him flirtatiously.

“That would depend on who it is.”

“I think I will just let you think about that for awhile. It will be interesting to see how you react. If you aren’t too upset I promise to give you the next dance though,” she smirked rising.

“And if I am upset? What then?”

“Maybe you could have a duel for my honor,” Harry laughed slipping away from him. “If I were you I would come prepared.” She then darted back into the Great Hall, leaving him alone in the garden.

‘Damn, is there someone she fancies that I don’t know about? Maybe she’s seeing George again...or maybe Charley Weasley. They had a great time on the Quidditch Pitch and at the Three Broomsticks after the match,” he fretted to himself. “I will just have to wait and see but I’ll be damned if anybody hurts her...” Sirius continued to worry as he made his way through the castle to find Remus. He wanted to ask him if he had seen Harry with anyone other than her three protectors lately...

Harry was in a good mood as she prepared for the evening’s events. She had indeed purchased a gown in a deep rose color. The material was iridescent and reflected the light as she moved. She had also bought coordinating dress robes in pale ivory trimmed in the same material as the gown. Her shoes were simple pumps in the same shade of ivory with a matching handbag. She put the pearls Sirius had given her two years ago around her neck and on her left hand chose to wear the gold signet ring from her parents since the serpent ring was on her right. Harry decided not to carry her usual wand. Instead, she chose the wand she had received at her graduation made from the antlers of a stag. The inner core was another one of Fawkes feathers, which he had given up expressly for this wand. She placed it carefully inside of her robe pocket.

Next, she tackled her hair. Even though it had grown out it still had a mind of its own. She finally decided to put it up in a simple French twist but left a few tendrils loose around her face in wispy curls. Harry then coordinated her make up to match surveying her appearance in the large floor mirror.

“My dear, you will be the belle of the ball!” The mirror exclaimed in satisfaction. “All the men will be asking for you to dance.”

“Then maybe I should put on some different shoes,” Harry replied thinking that her feet would be hurting tomorrow from the heels.

“Nonsense, you will be dancing on air if I know this school.”

“Anything’s possible,” she laughed turning away from the mirror. Taking out her new wand, she gave it a wave to extinguish the lights. It felt different from her holly wand and she could feel its power. “Whoa, this will take some getting used to. I will have to do some practicing with it,” she muttered leaving the room. Harry made her way down to the Great Hall and entered through the back by the dais rather than the main doors. As one of the staff, she was to be there before the students were allowed entry. She looked around as she entered the room.

Ron was already there with Hermione. They had arrived back the night before via

portkey due to the inclement weather. They were wearing coordinating robes in deep burgundy, Hermione’s trimmed with soft velvet. Draco and Neville would be meeting with Ginny and Luna once the students were allowed in. Draco looked resplendent in dark grey trimmed with silver. Neville wore robes in deep brown trimmed with tan. All the Aurors were on duty tonight and would be intermingling with the students and staff through out the night. Some of the Order members were also there including Bill and Charlie along with Mad Eye Moody for additional security. Harry noted that Tonks looked quite pretty in a royal blue gown with matching robes and she was using her real appearance and hair color. McGonagall was in her usual tartan and Professor Sprout had on pale green with a dark green trim.

Her protectors had not yet arrived when she entered. Dumbledore came over to greet her. He looked resplendent in gold robes trimmed with white satin. Little stars twinkling on the material. He wore a hat to match.

“You look beautiful, my dear,” he beamed. “May I have the pleasure of the first dance to open the ball with you or has some younger man captured your fancy?”

“I’m sorry, Headmaster. I have already promised the opening dance to someone as well as the second dance. Would you like to take the third?”

“It would be my pleasure. Which of your Protectors has been the lucky choice to open the ball with you?”

“None of them,” she pursed her lips slyly.

“Indeed?” Dumbledore was clearly taken by surprise. “Is there someone new in your life?” he asked pleasantly but Harry sensed an underlying concern.

“You might say that,” she smiled coyly. “However, I’m sure you will approve.”

“If you have chosen him them I am sure I shall.” Dumbledore smiled. Harry could sense him trying to probe her mind but her Occlumency skills were in place and he withdrew.

“Harry, we missed you at Christmas but Mum was glad when you called that night to say you had a good time with...”

Hermione interrupted him with a sharp poke in the ribs before he could mention her parents. “What Ron was starting to say was that Molly was glad you spent the day with their cousins from Australia.”

“It turned out to be a wonderful afternoon but I still missed you guys.” Harry hugged her friends affectionately. “Did you both like your presents? I didn’t get to talk to you on the floo since my time was limited.”

“Liked is not the word!” Ron was clearly elated. “How did you ever get tickets to the next Quidditch World Cup?”

“That was easy. It was one of the few times being Harry Potter actually paid off,” Harry giggled. “What about you, Hermione. Did you like the cookbook?” Harry’s cheeks flushed scarlet.

“I...er...found it very interesting. Molly liked the recipes too.” Hermione’s blush crept all the way down her neck as she referred to the charmed sex manual.

“I purposely made sure no one but you could read the important parts,” Harry whispered to her friend. “I knew Molly would ask what I gave you so I made sure you could have it open and not be embarrassed.” Both girls began to giggle conspiratorially and Harry was relieved that Hermione wasn’t upset with her. “Actually, Harry, I had wanted to buy it for myself but was too embarrassed to do it.”

“Well if it makes you feel any better I went and bought it using a concealment charm. I didn’t want to be seen buying it myself. I get enough strange looks as it is.”

“Now what are you two going off about?” Draco sneered, coming over to them.

“Oh, just girl talk.” Harry rolled her eyes innocently.

“More like plotting some kind of scheme,” the blond Slytherin grunted.

“I would think that would be more in your line of work, Draco,” Hermione retorted.

“That’s what we Slytherins are noted for, Granger. While you Gryffindors are out risking your necks we in Slytherin are making the plans on how you should do it.”

“Yeah, more like bloody bad ones from the look of it,” Ron chimed in. He still was not altogether friendly towards his partner but things were improving with Ginny and Molly’s help.

“Wotcher, Harry, you look gorgeous. You too, Hermione,” Tonks interrupted diffusing the situation before anything started.

“Thanks, Tonks,” Harry replied. “You look pretty good yourself. It’s nice to see the real you for a change.”

“Ah...but is this the real me?” She wiggled her eyebrows mischievously.

“Do you even know what you really look like anymore cousin?” Draco sneered.

“Naturally, I look like the good looking side of the family. The Tonks side that is,” she answered enjoying giving him a little dig about her Muggle relations.

The door opened again before Draco could reply and Arsinoe entered. She looked stunning in her native dress robes. Her dark eyes were sparkling and she had left her black hair loose around her shoulders. She moved with an easy grace and Harry was reminded that one of her animagus forms was a jaguar. She immediately came over to greet them.

“Good evening. You all look wonderful. I have never been to one of Hogwarts Balls. Are they as fun as the Headmaster has told me?”

“Depends on what you think of as fun,” Draco answered looking her up and down in blatant admiration.

“I wouldn’t let Ginny see you looking at Miss Darkmoon like that,” Hermione warned. “She just might lose her temper.”

“What? Can’t I admire a beautiful woman?”

“Thank you, Draco,” Arsinoe laughed. “I am sure once Miss Weasley gets here she will be the only one you look at for the rest of the evening.”

“Damn right.” Draco shook his head in agreement. “You lot all look nice but in my book none of you can put a candle to Ginny.” It was obvious by his dreamy expression that he was in love with the youngest Weasley. “She is the sweetest smartest most beautiful witch in the world even if her brother can be a git at times,” he snickered, looking at Ron.

“Ah...young love...I remember it well.” Dumbledore looked at them all over his half moon spectacles, blue eyes twinkling. “Mr. Weasley and Miss Granger if I may have a few minutes of your time? I have a few suggestions from Alastor about the security measures for you upcoming nuptials I would like to discuss.” He winked at Harry who understood that he really wanted to prevent Ron and Draco from going at one another.

“Of course, Professor Dumbledore. I’m sure he will be taking the utmost of precautions with so many important people and my Muggle relatives attending,” Hermione stated following the Headmaster. She tugged on Ron’s sleeve to follow.

“Harry, did you see what the Headmaster did to the rose garden?” Neville called over from where he was chatting with Professors Sprout and McGonagall.

“Yeah, isn’t it wonderful?” She nodding giving her friend a smile. “You and Professor Sprout did great arrangements too.”

“Thanks.” He looked genuinely pleased.

The stocky little woman beamed beside him as the door opened again. Harry’s three protectors entered accompanied by her parents and the Snapes. Phaedra immediately flew over to Harry.

“Miss Harry, you look like a real Princess!”

“So do you.” Harry hugged the little girl. She had on the forest green velvet dress robes Harry had purchased her for Christmas and her mother had pulled up her golden curls on a cascading ponytail secured with a red ribbon.

“Are you excited to be at your first ball, Little One?” Arsinoe inquired.

“Oh...yes!” Phaedra jumped up an down. “I am just going to dance the night away!”

“Well for two hours anyway,” Justinian reminded her coming over with Circe. She was resplendent in black velvet trimmed with dark red.

“Good evening, Harry.” Circe gave her a quick hug.

“You look beautiful, Circe, and I like the way you and Justinian coordinated your robes.” He had chosen to wear robes in the opposite colors of his wife.

“Thank you, Harry,” Justinian answered kindly.

“Now if you will all excuse me for a second I see three people who are just standing there looking a bit shell shocked,” she said indicating Sirius, Severus, and Remus. “I think I had better go and shake them out of it.”

The others nodded in assent as Harry moved over towards where the three men stood by the door. Tiberius had moved off to speak with Mad Eye and Dumbledore but not before giving her a rare smile in greeting.

“Harry, you just get prettier by the day.” James beamed. “I see you don’t have your glasses on.”

“No, I have my contacts in for the night.”

“I think you look absolutely beautiful tonight dear,” Lily hugged her daughter quickly. “That color becomes you.”

“Thank you, Augusta. I think your gown is stunning,” Harry replied keeping to her parent’s anonymous identities. Lily was wearing pale blue satin trimmed in royal blue adorned with small crescent moons. “Julian looks handsome as well.” Harry winked at her father. He was wearing navy blue with matching silk trim around the neck and cuffs.

“We need to see Albus for a minute, Harry. I hope you don’t mind?”

“Not at all, Julian, I understand perfectly.” Her parents moved off so that she could have a private word with her three protectors.

“Even though I am sure you have heard this before you do look beautiful this evening, Harry,” Severus complimented her with a thin smile.

“I think she looks better than beautiful,” Sirius eyed her boldly. He didn’t want to be outdone by Severus.

“Scrumptious is more like it,” Remus laughed.

“Remus,” Harry grinned, “I don’t think that is such a good word coming from a werewolf.” She hugged him affectionately as he gave her a lopsided smile.

“I like your robes. You have all outdone yourselves,” Harry said with admiration. Remus had chosen to wear deep chocolate brown trimmed with gold, which complimented his eyes. Sirius was wearing a deep charcoal gray similar to Malfoy’s but trimmed in light grey silk. Severus, as always, was in black with black satin trim.

“That’s because we are here with the belle of the ball,” Sirius quipped. “We wanted to make sure you had eyes only for us.”

“Do I detect a note of jealousy?”

“We are merely looking out for you, Harry,” Severus remarked stoically but his dark eyes were glittered passionately. “I understand you have chosen your partner to open the ball.”

“Ah...so you are all wondering who it will be?”

“Well, Princess since it isn’t one of us we were curious.”

“And who do you think I have chosen?”

“You seem to be on good terms with Charlie Weasley,” Sirius scowled.

“I believe you have asked the Headmaster.” Severus nodded in his direction.

“What about you, Remus? Who do you think I am going to dance with?”

“My guess is Ron. He is your best friend after all. We all know he doesn’t like to dance so it would be a good prank on your part.”

“Well you will all just have to wait to meet my first love,” Harry chuckled wickedly. “I do hop you all approve of him. It would break my heart if you didn’t.” She let her eyes slide over the expressions on the three men. Remus looked worried, Sirius was openly scowling and Severus features looked as if they were set in stone. Harry was secretly delighted at their discomfiture. She felt is was only fitting for them to feel a bit jealous for a change in view of some of the things they had kept from her.

“Attention, everyone,” Dumbledore clapped his hands for attention. “I wish to welcome all of you tonight and thank you all for your help to make this event possible. I do hope you enjoy yourselves as much as I will. Now if you will all take your places it is time we opened the doors to allow the students in.”

The staff all took places at one of the round tables in the front of the room. The band and string quartet came forward from where they had been waiting and took seats at the table designated for their use to have access to the dais where they had set up. The security staff took places at various points of the room. Dumbledore nodded to Mr. Filch who then swung open the double doors and the students flooded in. They all had various expressions on their faces from anticipation to anxiety. This was especially true for the fourth year boys and Harry knew they were dreading having to dance. She noticed Draco and Neville taking a seat over at a table with Ginny and Luna who had come in together. Bill was in the back of the room and she realized that fleur was there with her too. Tonks was sitting near the front with Charlie Weasley. The other Aurors had dispersed through out the room. Once everyone was seated around the dance floor, Professor McGonagall stood.

“Welcome to all of you and I hope you enjoy the evening. Various entertainments have been arranged but we shall have dinner before the dancing starts. Now, the Headmaster would like a word before we eat.” She sat down as Dumbledore stood up, blue eyes twinkling as he surveyed the room.

“Good evening students, staff, and to all our invited chaperones. In these dark times, I hope this will give everyone a spot of brightness to help them forget for at least a little while what is going on outside of these grounds. Tonight we are celebrating the Yuletide and I wish you all many happy seasons to come. Now with that said, tuck in and have a good time!”

The hall erupted into cheers and excited conversations as the food appeared on the tables. Everyone oohed at ahhed at the splendid feast that had been prepared. Dumbledore looked over at Harry from where she was sitting across the table from him. His features were set into a smile, blue eyes eyeing the fare with delight as he reached for a large helping of turkey.

“Headmaster, will you be opening the dancing with Harry?” McGonagall asked thoughtfully.

“Alas no, she has chosen another. I shall be interested to know which of you three she has selected.”

“None of us,” Sirius scowled. “She did promise me the second dance though.”

“And I have the third.”

“May I have the fourth, Miss Potter?” Severus asked formally.

“I have a special dance planned for you Severus, but yes you may. I shall speak with the string quartet to have them prepared.”

“Indeed, and what dance would that be?”

“You’ll see. Suffice it to say your uncle has been practicing with me following some of the potions lessons you were not able to do with me.”

“Then I shall look forward to our dance.”

“Remus will you dance with me too?”

“I’m not a very good dancer.” Remus looked up shyly.

“That’s okay; I will enjoy dancing with you anyway.”

“Than I will be happy to dance with you, Princess. Just let me know when you’re ready.”

“I will,” Harry answered happily, looking around at her family.

“Harry, I understand you are a protected witch,” James stated matter of factly. “It is most unusual. I believe such a thing has not been done in many years.”

“So I was told. It seemed like a good idea at the time, although Sirius was not happy about it.”

“That is understandable. It puts you in a unique position. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“I suppose so,” she shrugged aware that Dumbledore was giving her father a warning look. ‘I wonder if there is something about this that Albus has not told me.’ Harry considered watching the interaction of the two men. ‘My dad must know something that I don’t.’

“Harry, how do you like teaching here at Hogwarts?” Lily cut in. She was not fully aware of what this Protected Witch Status was herself being a Muggle born but she knew her husband understood something that Harry didn’t. She did not want James to start anything with Albus during the ball.

“I love teaching. It is fun and often challenging.”

“I understand Professor Snape has been working with you towards becoming a full Master of Potions. You must have done very well while you were in school.”

“I did my best,” Harry replied casually. She knew her mother was aware of how she and Severus had not gotten along and was merely trying to change the subject away from the Protectorship.

“How do you feel about your Protectors in general,” James questioned stubbornly. He was not about to let Lily change the subject.

“They’ve always been there for me. Sirius and Remus were my father’s best friends and at one time, my dad saved Professor Snape’s life. I would think he would have approved of them given the circumstances.” Harry knew she could not openly acknowledge her father and deliberately spoke to him as if he were a stranger.

“I’m sure he did.” Lily gave James a dark look. “What was it like to kill a basilisk?”

“Bloody scary,” Harry smiled at her mum, “but meeting Tom Riddle was even scarier.”

“What was he like as a boy?” James wanted to know. He understood Lily was not going to let him continue with the questions he had about the Protectorship and Dumbledore’s eyes held a real look of disapproval. Sirius and Remus shifted uncomfortably while Severus wore a closed expression.

“Tom was actually a very handsome young man. Cold as ice though and evil even then. I kind of wondered what went wrong. The Headmaster told me he was a brilliant student.”

“Ah...Harry we may never know,” Dumbledore said sadly. “He was an angry young man and thrived on being the center of attention.”

“Humph,” Severus snorted, “he still does. He has no feelings for anyone but himself and destroys everything he touches.”

“I think it’s rather sad. He could have been one of the greatest wizards of the time but his desire for power outweighed his need to admit he needed someone to love. What is the saying? Absolute power corrupts absolutely.” Harry remarked.

“He would tell you that he is the greatest wizard that ever lived, Princess.”

“No, Remus, he thinks he is. He is actually very weak.”

“How can you say that, Harry, after all he has done? He has ruined more lives than any other dark wizard in history,” Sirius stormed. “Look what he did to all of us.”

“Sirius calm down. You are missing my point. He uses and takes. He has no idea how to give and that is what drove him over the edge. He doesn’t want others to have what he was never able to attain. He has no understanding of how to love. If you can’t love then you have no power. Not in the end anyway. Even if he were to win the war how long do you think it would be before his own followers rose against him? Ten years, twenty maybe? To him they are just objects to do his bidding and in time they would come to realize that. Eventually he would go after their families too.”

“Enough of this dark talk,” Dumbledore interrupted. “This is supposed to be a happy night and you are all talking about the one thing we wish to put aside for the evening.”

“I apologize, Albus, I didn’t mean to get you upset.” Harry lowered her eyes.

“It is all right, Child. You were right about what you said. That is one of your biggest differences. Now, how about you open the ball? I for one am anxious to see which young man has caught your fancy.”

“I already told you, it’s my first true love.” Harry noted that her three Protectors shifted in their seats as Dumbledore rose tapping on his glass.

“Attention everyone,” he addressed the room. “Now that we have all finished our dinner we will start the dancing. It is tradition here at Hogwarts that the first dance is always a waltz but don’t worry there will be rock music too.” The students all clapped and the Weird Sister’s waved jovially from where they were sitting while the string quartet took their places on the dais. They would alternate every fifteen minutes. Dumbledore continued as the applause died down. “Tonight I have asked Miss Potter to open the festivities with the partner of her choosing. So if you will give her a hand while she makes her choice.

Harry glared at Dumbledore as the students yelled, “Speech! Speech!” She put up her hands for quiet knowing she would have to say something.

“Tonight is a night for us all to remember, each of us in our own way. I hope we will all look back on it fondly with warmth and happiness. It is a time for sharing of friendships and finding new loves. A time to look to the future and know that on this day we were all a part of something special. For some of you here it will be your last Yule Ball and I hope you will remember it fondly. For the younger students it is a time to make new friends and get to know one another better. But listen to me, I am rattling on like the Headmaster,” she grinned as the students all laughed, “so how about we get going and have some fun.” They cheered as she moved onto the dance floor. Her father waited until she signaled him. “I have decided to dance with someone who holds a special place in my heart and hope that one day we will be able to dance together again under the stars,” Harry could see Sirius still scowling as she made this statement and Remus just looked down at his plate. Severus jaw had set in his perpetual sneer. ‘And they think I get jealous?’ she laughed inwardly before continuing aloud. “I have selected a waltz from Johann Strauss so if the quartet is ready...?” The leader nodded his head as they brought up their instruments. “In that case, I would ask my partner to come forward and we shall start the dancing.”

James slowly rose to give Harry a moment to steady herself and walked over to his daughter. Harry grinned wickedly as Sirius nearly fell off his chair, Remus jaw dropped, and both of Severus brows shot up. None of them had ever considered she would dance with her father. Dumbledore was beaming with delight and the staff and those who knew who Julian really was were clapping wildly. She could see her mother wiping a tear from her face and Hermione was crying openly. Even Draco looked pleased.

The music started and James took Harry in his arms and moved her gracefully around the room. Someone had dimmed the torches so that the stars in the enchanted ceiling shone brightly overhead. Neither of them spoke. They didn’t have too. James knew she loved him. He was just so happy to hold her and dance. Harry also was happy. For one night at least she could be her father’s little girl. She could have something to remember that was all her own and not someone else’s memory of him. She could see the joy on her mother’s face as the Headmaster escorted her to the dance floor to join them. Sirius and Remus were both grinning from ear to ear and even Severus had a thin smile, his dark eyes watching her with admiration. Tonight at least she could just be plain Harry. Not the girl in the prophecy or the one who would defeat the Dark Lord but just Harry.

All too soon the waltz ended and James looked down at her as Lily came to join them. He didn’t say anything just kissed her gently on the forehead before he handed her to her mother for a hug. He then took his wife in his arms for the next dance. Sirius had come over from the table taking Harry into his arms for the next dance.

“You might have told us you had asked James to dance with you,” he grinned sheepishly.

“It was too much fun to watch you squirm. You’re always telling me not to get jealous so I just told you the truth. I chose my first love to open the dance.”

“You’re right, you know. They say a girl’s first love is her father.”

“You should have seen your expression,” she giggled. “Who did you think I was going to dance with? You damn near fell off your chair.”

“I...ah...thought maybe you were seeing Charlie Weasley.”

“Sirius, Charlie is a nice guy but I think he rather likes your cousin Tonks.” Harry nodded to where they were dancing together. “I did feel a bit sorry for Remus though. He looked so worried and sad.”

“I thought he would go crazy earlier when I told him you said you were dancing with your love. He growled and got that wolfish expression in his eyes when he is angry and that doesn’t happen too often.”

“Poor Remus. I should have let him in on the secret,” Harry remarked feeling badly for the werewolf. “What did Severus say about the whole thing?”

“He just said you had every right to dance with whom ever you wished but when we left the dungeon I heard him smash something.”

Harry threw back her head and laughed. She was more relaxed than she had been for a long time and was thoroughly enjoying herself. She did the next dance with Dumbledore as promised. The quartet then took a break and the Weird Sister’s started with a slow dance so she danced with Remus. He had lied about being a bad dancer and Harry suspected it was just his shyness and wariness of getting too close to people that kept him off the dance floor.

“I’m proud of you, Princess. I know how hard this whole thing has been for you.”

“Remus, this was something I had to do. I owed it to them and more importantly I owed it to myself. I still have to keep my distance but for one night I just wanted to be me.”

“I understand and I’m sorry I was jealous.”

“Yeah, I heard you went wolf on poor Sirius today,” she teased.

“Sometimes my other half has to let off a little steam,” he whispered wickedly.

They both returned to the table then the music ended. Severus joined them a few minutes later. He had been dancing with Circe. James and Lily were still on the dance floor as was Sirius. He was dancing wildly with Hermione. Harry was surprised to see the healer, Dr. McBride, but realized he was a member of the Order and must have been invited too. He was paying a good deal of attention to Professor McGonagall who was blushing like a schoolgirl. Draco and Ginny seemed to be having a good time while Neville had just sat back down with Luna. She looked as spacey as ever. Harry laughed when she saw Phaedra dancing with Ron. He hated to dance, especially to fast rock music, but was not about to say no to the little girl.

“Harry would you like something to drink?” Severus asked leaning over so she could hear him over the loud music.

“A Butterbeer would be nice.”

“Lupin, may I get you something also?”

“I’ll have the same,” the werewolf nodded.

“I shall be back shortly then,” Severus said excusing himself.

“Are you having a good time, Princess?”

“For a change, yes. I haven’t been this relaxed in ages,” she admitted ruefully. “I just wish this whole night could go on forever.”

“I know.” Remus patted her shoulder gently. “How are Hermione and Ron’s wedding plans going?”

“Ron is a nervous wreck every time he thinks about it. I just told him to think of it as being in a game of Quidditch. You’re nervous when you first start out but then you relax as the game goes on. I told him once he has a few drinks at the reception he’ll be fine.”

Remus laughed in amusement. “What about Hermione. How has she been?”

“Worried about all the plans. She frets that something will go wrong.”

“What did you say to her?”

“I told her it wouldn’t matter. No one would probably know and that she would be married anyway. We ordered our dresses the other day.”

“Are you going to wear robes?”

“No. The bridesmaids will be wearing traditional Muggle gowns but we have fur trimmed cloaks to wear over them since it will be February.”

“Ron selected dark brown dress robes with brown trousers and white dress shirts for the men.”

“That sounds nice. I like you in brown. It makes your golden eyes stand out.”

“I would rather they didn’t.”

“Why, they’re so beautiful.”

Remus blushed giving her a small smile. “They weren’t always this color. They were actually more of a hazel than gold when I was little.”

Harry nodded in understanding. “Remus can I ask you a personal question? You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to.”

“I can guess what you are going to ask.”

“Oh and have you suddenly become a seer?” she teased.

“No, but I can see the look in your eyes and I can sense your anxiety.”

“Then what is it you think I want to know?”

“You were going to ask me if I remember being bitten.”

Harry frowned. “I won’t deny it. Do you?”

“Some of it. I remember thinking the wolf was a dog and I wanted to play. Then all I remember is running when he started growling and chasing me. After that I woke up in St. Mungo’s. My father looked defeated and my mother was crying. I was too young to understand why.”

“I’m sorry. I didn’t want you to dredge up a painful memory. I shouldn’t have asked.” Harry took his hand in hers.

“It was a long time ago, Princess. You have nothing to feel bad about. I accepted what I am a long time ago.”

“If it’s any consolation I want you to know that I think its kind of cool you’re being a werewolf. I just feel badly knowing how painful it is for you when you transform.”

“Would you love me less if I weren’t a werewolf?” he questioned curiously.

“No, I would love you even if you were a vampire.”

“That’s more Severus speed,” he joked as the other man returned with the drinks.

“I am not a vampire.”

“He’s just teasing, Sev. You would scare the crap out of any self respecting vampire with that glare of yours,” Harry laughed giving him a peck on the cheek.

“I have no idea what you are talking about, Miss Potter,” he stated putting on his most feared expression.

“You’re right, Harry. He would scare any self respecting vampire away. Hell, he even scares me,” Remus chuckled as Harry eyed Severus coyly.

“I believe you still owe me a dance, Harry.” Snape remarked as the band again changed back to the quartet and Sirius plopped back into his chair.

“Then give me a minute. I have a special dance in mind for you tonight. Your uncle Tiberius taught it to me.”

“So you told me before,” he said standing to help with her chair. Harry went over to the musicians and had a rapid conversation. They seemed to like what she said and were shaking their heads in understanding.

“Now what is she up to?” Sirius wondered out loud.

“I’m sure we will find out shortly, Black. What ever it is she seems rather pleased.”

“She did say she had a special dance for you, Severus. What ever it is your uncle helped her cook it up.”

“That’s what worries me,” Severus frowned.

“All set, are you ready to dance?” Harry asked coming back to the table.

“I shall be honored.” Severus took her hand escorting her back onto the floor.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, we have had a special request for the next dance. If you will please clear the floor for Miss Potter and her partner, Professor Snape,” the lead musician announced. “They will be dancing the Tango!”

“A tango, Harry?” Severus eyes locked on hers glittering with undeniable excitement.

“I heard it is your favorite dance.”

“I hope you’re up to it.” He arched his brow, sneering, but she knew he was pleased.

The music started and they began to dance. She followed his lead without a problem as he guided her through the steps of the passionate dance. She lost herself in the number as they weaved and dipped. The room was silent as they moved and all eyes were on them. Tiberius was actually smiling and Circe just shook her head amused. Harry’s parents were watching with unabashed interest. Hermione was looking at Ron with a dreamy expression. Sirius had to take a large gulp of his drink to quell his own passions as he watched their synchronized movements. The Headmaster was enthralled and Remus had to suppress the urge to howl as the dance called to his inner beast. When the music finally ended Harry and Severus were locked in the final pose as the room erupted into applause. He gently released her and they walked back to their seats.

“Now that was fun,” Harry breathed taking a sip of her Butterbeer.

“You certainly looked like you were enjoying yourself,” Sirius scowled.

“Is that why you have your robes pulled over your thighs?” Harry asked feigning innocence. It was one of the few times she had ever seen Sirius blush. She was aware he was trying to overcome an erection. Remus was pretending to look at the ceiling.

“I think you all need a cold drink,” James laughed. “Come on lets all go outside and cool down. You too Lil. I hear the garden is fantastic.”

“Excuse me,” Draco said politely as he came over to their table with Ginny. “I don’t mean to interrupt but if Harry doesn’t mind I would like to dance with her.”

“So long as Ginny says its alright.”

“Sure, Harry go ahead. I promised the next dance to Bill anyway,” she replied waving to her oldest brother.

They all rose and Harry went to dance a fast Polka with Draco as the others went outside.

“So Potter, do you think my godfather would teach me and Ginny how to tango?”

“I’m sure if you ask him he would be happy to oblige. It’s his favorite dance according to his uncle Tiberius.”

“You two really had everyone going when you were out there. Ginny was holding her breath.”

“I think she was just wishing it was the two of you.”

“We both were,” Draco admitted with a smile.

“You know, Draco, you’re not half bad when you aren’t acting like a spoiled prat.”

“Neither are you, Potter.”

They had finished their dance and Harry was on her way back to her seat when Justinian approached her.

“Harry, have you seen Phaedra? Circe wants to put her to bed but she can’t find her. She’s gone to check the bathroom but I know she’s worried.”

“I’m sure she’s fine, Justinian. She has a habit of getting into mischief though. I’ll go and check the garden. Why don’t you go with Draco and check the halls and alert the Aurors just to be on the safe side.”

Justinian nodded nervously and Harry went outside. She stood for a moment looking around. ‘Now if I were Phaedra where would I go?’ she considered. Nodding to herself with a grin she headed through the garden to look at the different sculptures. The garden was warm as the temperature was magically controlled all year and spells kept the ice from melting. Nearing the display of Santa and his reindeer, Harry heard the little girl talking to someone. She immediately quickened her pace.

“Do you like it here?” Phaedra asked.

“It’s warm and I don’t have to hide underground as much.” Another voice replied.

“What do you do for food?”

“I hunt. There are plenty of mice and shrews to eat.”

Harry stopped dead in her tracks. She suddenly realized that she was listening to the little girl talking with a snake. Phaedra was speaking in Parseltongue. Creeping closer she looked through a display of fir trees and saw the child sitting down on a bench with a small garden snake at her feet.

“Yech, I don’t think they must taste very good. I like to eat strawberries.”

“What are strawberries?” the snake questioned.

“They’re fruit. They are really yummy with cake and whipped cream.”

“I don’t know what that is either.”

“It is something sweet that humans like to eat,” Harry addressed the snake as she came out of the bushes. “I see you have met my friend, Phaedra.”

“Yes, the small one has been talking with me. I have never talked with people before. I did not know you could understand my language.”

“Only a few of us can. It is very rare. Have you lived in this garden long?”

“I was hatched nearby. I know no other place.”

“Miss Harry, I didn’t know snakes could talk English.”

“They can’t Phaedra. It seems you are able to speak Parseltongue just like me.” Harry explained quietly.

“But I heard him talk English!”

“No, in your head you hear the English but you are actually speaking the snake language.”

“I do not know what you are saying,” the snake hissed.

“I was explaining to Phaedra why she can understand you,” Harry hissed in Parselmouth.

“I must be going now,” the snake hissed back. “I am on the hunt tonight. It is time to feed.”

“I would suggest you try over by the far edge of the garden. I heard the grounds keeper saying he had found a new mouse burrow that way,” Harry informed the snake.

“Thanks,” it replied slithering away.

“Wait till mummy and daddy hear I can talk to the snakes just like you!” Phaedra beamed.

“Phaedra, you can’t say anything about this. Not yet, anyway.”

“Why?”

“Because they may get upset at first. Some people think only dark wizards are able to talk to snakes.”

“But you’re not a dark witch and you can talk to them.”

“I got the ability from the Dark Lord when he put the curse on me.”

“Did I get it from him too?” she asked fearfully.

“I don’t think so. I have an idea you may have picked it up from me with your telepathy but I’m not sure.”

“That’s okay then, right?”

“Yes, but I still don’t want you to say anything. At least not until I have time to think about this. It would be best if no one knows since it may get back to the Dark Lord.”

“Will he be mad?”

“Maybe but I don’t want you to take the chance of him finding out. In the meantime don’t be afraid. This can be our secret until I can figure out what to do.”

“Okay, Miss Harry. I won’t tell and I won’t talk to the snake any more.”

“You probably won’t see him. Most of the time the snakes are only out at night. Now let’s go and find your parents. They have been looking for you. It is time for you to go to bed. Everyone forgot the time and you actually got to stay for an extra hour.”

“Okay, Miss Harry. I’m tired anyway.”

She took Harry’s hand and they walked back inside together. Circe was understandingly happy that Phaedra was safe. Harry told Circe not to be angry. Phaedra had just been attracted to the lights and was sitting on one of the benches. She never mentioned the snake. Harry was about to go over to her table when she realized that the others were not yet back. She hadn’t seen them outside so she surmised that they had gone the opposite way. Heading back in that direction she could hear voices and stopped to listen when she heard her name.

“You three have got to say something to her,” Lily cried exasperated. “She should have been told from the beginning!”

“Lils, there is nothing to be getting excited about. It is a very ancient ritual and Harry agreed to it.”

“Yes, but she was never told the entire truth.”

“Listen Lily, we all decided among ourselves that it should be her choice. We never intended to keep her in the dark like this forever. I just felt she was too young at the time. She was barely seventeen for Christ’s sake.” Sirius agitated voice reached her ears.

“Sirius is right. I will talk to Dumbledore,” James soothed his wife. “Harry is of age and should be made aware of what the entire ritual can entail.”

“I still think it stinks!”

“Lily, Harry is a young lady. She may be a bit shocked since she was raised by your sister and her family but she is also a witch,” Severus stated smoothly. “This is a part of her heritage. The choice will be hers.”

“What do you think, Remus?” Lily’s worried voice questioned.

“I think Harry will be angry more at Dumbledore for not telling her the full facts about a Protectorship. She may be a bit shocked but she has a good sense of responsibility and will realize that this was kept from her because it was believed she wouldn’t be able to understand it. She knows there is nothing like it in the Muggle world.”

“But it can affect her whole life and yours as well.”

“We did not agree to this lightly, Lily. It is an honor to be asked and we all understood the various outcomes. It was one of the few things we all entirely agreed upon.” Snape’s cool voice responded.

“Very well, but I think she should be told and soon!”

Their voices dropped at that point and Harry could no longer hear what they were saying. Obviously it had to do with her Protectorship. Whatever it was she was not going to wait to find it out from the Headmaster. She was going to go and find out what she could with a little help from Hermione. There must be something somewhere in the library. Hermione had said she had read about it but she must have missed something or she would have told her. Taking a deep breath Harry proceeded the rest or the way up the path to where she knew they were sitting.

“Hey, I have been looking for you everywhere,” she called rounding the path. She hoped she sounded convincing.

“Sorry, Princess, we got to talking and didn’t realize you would be looking for us so soon. You seemed to be having such a good time dancing.”

“There is only so long one can dance. I would dearly like to have some cake and coffee. It should be time for the elves to be putting it out.”

“I’m right with you on that, Love,” Sirius chuckled. “I could do with a bit of a snack.”

“When aren’t you hungry, Black? Between you and young Mr. Weasley the food budget must have tripled,” Severus sneered as they all walked back to the ball.

They spent the remainder of the evening relaxing and chatting. Harry danced with her protectors and Ron after cornering him over by the dessert table. She deliberately took the last chocolate brownie and said he couldn’t have it till he danced with her. Ron, always liking a good brownie, agreed. The sweet was left with Hermione for safekeeping. Harry would seek out her friend tomorrow and try to find out what was going on. In the mean time she wasn’t going to let it worry her.

Finally, it was time for the last dance of the evening. Her mother looked at Harry and then glanced over towards her husband. Harry took the not so subtle hint and spent one final dance in her father’s arms before she would have to deal with what she knew was coming.

Half way through the dance James grabbed Lily and danced with the two of them. He smiled happily at his two girls. Her parents knew that soon Harry would have to face the ordeal of having to say good-bye and how much it would hurt her. Their only solace was that each knew they would watch out for her until it was time for them to meet again...

Chapter 26

Harry had to wait until after the New Year’s Eve celebrations to approach Hermione for help in locating further information regarding the Protectorship. Hermione and Ron had been busy with Moody and Dumbledore discussing security measures and transportation needs for the guests. Therefore, Harry had decided to wait until after the winter recess had ended and the new term began to begin her search. She had also felt they would be less obvious with the bustle of activity going on around them by pretending to be working on Harry’s various studies in Potions and Transfiguration.

Harry had finally been able to speak with Hermione two days into the new term. She had a free morning and decided it was time to try to find out what Dumbledore was keeping from her. Following breakfast, she made her way to the library on the pretext of looking up some more information on a specific potion. Unfortunately, Severus had overheard her and questioned why she did not just use his books.

“Harry, you know you have full access to my extensive library downstairs. Why not use one of my manuals?”

“Oh, I would rather not take them from your office. I think what I’m looking for can be found in Moste Potente Potions anyway. I figured I would just take it back up to my room. I don’t like taking your book from the office. I always worry that I might spill something on it or something,” she lied, trying to sound casual.

“I see,” he sneered dismissing the subject with a wave of his hand.

Harry was relieved that he didn’t bother to ask her what potion she wished to look up and immediately left the Great Hall in pursuit of Hermione who had already gone upstairs. Once she had gotten to the library she had to wait a few minutes while Hermione helped one of the fifth year students locate a book needed to review for his upcoming OWL exam. As soon as she was finished and checked the book out for the student Hermione turned to her friend.

“Harry, I’m glad to you came up. I need to speak with you about something.”

“Can it wait till later, Hermione? I need you to help me first. I think Dumbledore has been keeping secrets again,” Harry told her in hushed tones.

“I guess so...”Hermione faltered, “but I really need to speak with you today.”

“Okay, I promise to see you after my last class before we go to dinner.”

“All right, now what is this about Dumbledore?” she whispered.

“I think there is something he didn’t tell me about the Protectorship.”

“What? Why would you think so?”

“I overheard a conversation my parents were having during the ball. My dad seemed really upset about my not being told something and my mum was really unhappy about it.”

“Do you have any idea what it could be? I read about it before the ceremony and everything you told me was just what I found out.”

“Well there must be something else. Where did you find the information?”

“It’s over here.” She motioned for Harry to follow her into the stacks. “There is a whole section on it in these books,” Hermione explained pulling various reference books from the shelves. She handed Harry copies of A History of Magic, Modern Magical History, and Olde and Forgotten Bewitchments and Charms. “These are the books I read.”

“Right, let’s just look over them again to make sure I understand everything.” Harry didn’t want Hermione to know she believed her friend had missed something. The library was quiet so Hermione had the time to help. She realized Harry was concerned so she happily sat down at one of the tables. Each of them took a different book and began the task of reviewing the information that Dumbledore had given Harry just prior to her seventh year at Hogwarts. Just as Harry heaved a deep sigh of disappointment Hermione jumped up.

“Harry, look at this. I only read the history books. How could I have been so stupid?!” Hermione berated herself in disgust.

“What did you find Hermione?”

“I never cross referenced with the bibliography. I should have looked up some of these law texts.” She turned the book she had been reading around and Harry scanned the page. Only two books were listed but they immediately caught her attention. The titles inscribed were, Ancient Blood Magic, by Albus Dumbledore and Wizarding Laws and their Relevance: A Guide to Ancient Rituals Upheld by the Wizengamot and the Ministry of Magic, by Geoffrey S. Coffin Esq.

“Let’s go then!” Harry felt a knot grow in her stomach. “We need to see what they say.”

“Harry, I don’t have either one of them here,” Hermione said, disappointment showing on her face. “Dumbledore came down three days ago and took the one he authored. He said he wanted to see about updating some of the information.”

“Now why don’t I believe that?” Harry scowled. “What about the other one?”

“It isn’t in our listed reference library but I could order it with the Headmaster’s permission.”

“No, don’t let Albus know about this. Can we send for them if I give you the money? I don’t want anyone to know about this yet. Especially if it turns out that I’m wrong about what I heard.”

“That won’t be a problem. The publishers are listed.”

“Good. I will donate them to the library when we have finished with them.”

“Thanks Harry. That would be wonderful.”

“Do me a favor though, find out if Ron knows anything other than what we were told? His family is pureblood and he was raised with a lot of this stuff.”

“I’ll ask him but I really don’t think he knows any more than we do. He isn’t really into legal things or history.”

“Just the same, he may know a bit more just from being raised in the magical world. Under no circumstances is he to ask his father or mother though. I think it would be best if this was just kept between us for now.”

“Okay, I’ll see what I can find out.”

“Thanks Mione. I appreciate this. Now I have to get going. I have a second year Transfiguration class this afternoon with the Gryffindors and Hufflepuffs.”

“I’ll see you later, then. Don’t forget I need to talk to you later too. It’s kind of important.”

“I won’t forget.”

“Then let’s get together after dinner. Ron is on duty tonight so we can spend some time together instead of your having to come up after your last class.”

“Sounds great,” Harry called over her shoulder as she hurried off to her class.

Hermione sat down at her desk in the library and mulled over what Harry had just told her. She was also concerned with what she had been meaning to talk with Harry about later in the evening...

Harry entered the Great Hall for dinner following her last class of the day. It had been a grueling session of third year Potions with Ravenclaw and Slytherin. An argument had erupted during the class between two of the Slytherins and a Ravenclaw student. The Ravenclaw had challenged their judgment over the proper order of ingredients for the burn potion. One of the Slytherins had pulled his wand after the Ravenclaw had snidely criticized the Slytherin, telling him all the inbreeding had affected his brain. Harry had to jump in and stop what almost amounted to an all out duel. The students had both lost house points and were given a weeks worth of detention. Harry had also confiscated their wands for the rest of the class. Nonetheless, Harry was tired and looking forward to a quiet evening with her best friend.

“Good evening, Harry,” Dumbledore greeted her warmly as she took her seat. “I understand from Severus that you had a bit of a problem today in Potions?”

“Not really,” Harry glared at Severus,” although I’m starting to feel as if I’m teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts rather than Potions.” She had informed both Severus and Remus about the detentions immediately following the incident since it was policy to inform the students Head of House.

Dumbledore’s eyes twinkled merrily. “Now you know how it feels to be on the other side of the desk when the students have disagreements.”

“Humph...are you insinuating that I used to have such outbursts as a student?”

“Frequently,” Snape drawled. “It’s a wonder you and Draco never hexed each other into oblivion.”

“We never went that far,” Harry smirked, “and never in your class. You were always too busy looking at me down your nose.”

“It seems someone is in a bad mood tonight,” Sirius laughed. He was sitting beside Remus who was busy picking at his food.

“I’m just tired is all,” Harry sighed. Placing a piece of shepherd’s pie on her plate she turned her attention to her other protectors. “How are you feeling Remus? You look paler than usual.”

“Full moon tomorrow night Princess. I just need a good night’s rest.”

“Do you still have that muscle rub Severus made up for you?”

“Yes.” He smiled wanly.

“Don’t worry Love, I’ll see that he takes a nice hot shower and give him a good rub down after dinner. He’s already taken his potion.” Sirius gently patted his friend on the shoulder.

“Will you both be going out tomorrow night?”

“Afraid not, Harry. The snow is still too deep but Prongs will be coming up to our rooms to keep us company.”

“All right then, so long as Moony isn’t all alone.”

“As I recall you had wanted to do some additional potions with me tomorrow evening,” Severus commented without looking up.

“You’re right of course. I still am having trouble with the refinements you showed me for the Veritaserum.”

“If you would prefer we could go over them tonight instead.”

“No. Hermione and I will be spending the evening together. We have a bit of catching up to do and I could use a bit of relaxation.” Harry glanced up to the other end of the table where Hermione was having an animated conversation with Neville and Arsinoe. She gathered it had something to do with the native plants from Mexico.

“Aren’t you on hall duty tonight Harry?” Dumbledore questioned.

“No, I switched with Professor Sprout. She had an early class this morning and I didn’t.”

“It was good of you to do so.” Dumbledore nodded his approval.

The rest of the meal was spent discussing minor issues and mundane trivia. Harry really was a bit tired. She figured it would be nice to have an evening without worries and would at least get some sleep afterwards. She was relaxing over a cup of coffee when Hermione signaled her and they went upstairs to Hermione’s quarters. Hermione lit the fire while Harry curled up in one of the soft chairs.

“Will Ron be staying in here with you once you two are married?” Harry asked curiously while Hermione poured them each a glass of wine.

“Yes, at least until he finishes his duty here as an Auror,” Hermione answered sitting down in the chair opposite the one Harry occupied. “Then we will need to find a place to live. Molly wanted us to stay with her for awhile at the Burrow but Ron nixed that almost immediately.”

“Why not? It would give you both some time to save some money and look for a nice little house.”

“That’s what I told him but he said he would feel uncomfortable there.”

“Uncomfortable? Hermione he grew up at the Burrow.”

“Well...he said...he...um...would feel weird...doing it...with his folks in the same house.” Hermione blushed profusely.

“You could use a silencing spell on the room,” Harry giggled. “I’m sure with all those kids in the house Molly and Arthur did.”

“I told him that but he just wants us to have our own place.”

“I guess he has a point,” Harry grinned, “after all how would you feel about having sex in your parents’ house?”

“Probably about the same way he feels,” Hermione agreed with a toss of her head.

The two girls sat quietly for a few minutes sipping their wine. Hermione shifted uncomfortably in her chair. She wasn’t sure how to broach the subject she needed to discuss with Harry. Harry noticed that her friend seemed nervous about something and began to grow concerned.

“Hermione is something the matter?”

“Well...kind of. That’s why I needed to talk with you.”

“What is it? You know you’re my best friend. You should be able to tell me anything.”

“It’s just...well...I’ve been talking with my folks about the wedding...” Her voice trailed off.

“What’s wrong? Don’t they want you to marry Ron?”

“Oh no, they really like Ron. It’s about security.”

“What about the security? I happen to know that Moody and Dumbledore have been working really hard on it.”

“They have...but...my folks...they think it will be too much of a risk for you to be in the wedding party.” Hermione’s words came out in a rush.

“I see. How do you feel about it?”

“Harry...I really want you to be there...but they’re my parents. I don’t want them to worry any more than they have to. So I’m asking you as my friend if you will drop out.”

Harry couldn’t say anything. Hermione’s words had stung her to the core. Her best friend was afraid that she posed a security risk. The same friend that had followed her into danger any number of times and helped rescue the younger students in the last battle with Voldemort. The same friend that had argued with her fiancé to have Harry as her Maid of Honor when Ron had wanted her to stand with him instead. The same friend Harry had fought to prevent from being expelled when she had succumbed to Voldemort’s plans. She just stared at Hermione in disbelief.

“Harry...you can still come to the reception. It will be held here so you won’t have any problems with anything happening.”

Harry finally found her voice. “Does Ron agree with this decision?”

“He doesn’t know. I thought we could just keep this between us and tell him it was your idea.”

“I don’t think he will accept that but since you feel I’m such a threat I’ll do it. I know when I’m not wanted.” Harry’s voice was barely above a whisper and her fists were clenched with anger. She downed her wine in one gulp and stood up to leave.

“You’ll still come to the reception though, won’t you?”

“I’m sorry, Hermione. I’m afraid I’ll be busy working on my spell to defeat the Dark Lord on that day,” Harry replied over her shoulder as she fled the room, Hermione calling after her.

“Harry wait! Please don’t be mad.”

Harry ignored her and ran up the hall towards her own quarters fighting the tears stinging her eyes. Slamming the door, she flung herself on her bed sobbing uncontrollably...

“What the hell was that?” Sirius questioned looking at Remus. They had just heard the loud bang from the opposite hallway.

“It was Harry’s door,” the werewolf replied. His extra sharp hearing was enhanced even more with the full moon so close. “Something must have happened.” He rose slowly from the bed. Sirius had been rubbing him down to help his aching bones as the transformation drew ever closer. “We should go and check it out.”

“I’ll go. You need to rest.”

“No. If there is a problem with Voldemort even a werewolf can be helpful.” He gave Sirius a lopsided grin.

“Only if they’re not in the way of something silver,” Sirius said, reminding Remus of when Lucius shot him with the silver bullet.

“Then I’ll just have to rely on you to make sure of that Padfoot. Now let’s go and see what is going on.”

“Come on then. I can see there is no stopping you,” Sirius remarked leading him from the room.

Remus stiffened when they reached Harry’s door. She had been so upset she had forgotten to put a silencing charm on the room. Remus sharp hearing detected her muffled sobs.

“Padfoot, she’s crying. Something must be wrong.”

“You don’t suppose Voldemort has hurt someone that she knows?”

“There’s only one way to find out,” Remus responded, rapping on her door. There was no answer so he knocked again.

“Go away, Hermione,” Harry’s called out shrilly. “We have nothing more to say to one another.”

“Harry, it’s us. Moony and Padfoot,” Sirius proclaimed in response. “Can we come in?”

“Not now. I would rather be alone.”

“Please, Harry. Has something happened with Voldemort?”

“No...Just please...leave me...alone.”

“Sorry, Miss Wings,” Sirius answered pushing open the door to her sitting room. “I want to know what you are so upset about.”

“It’s...none of...your...business. I’m fine...now just leave...the both of...you,” she choked as they entered her bedroom.

“Princess, please tell us why you’re crying. If you’re hurting we are too.” Remus sat down beside her on the bed and gently rubbed her back.

“We’re your protectors Harry. If something has happened you should be able to tell us. If Voldemort has done something...”

“Sirius, I told...you it...is not...Voldemort. Please...just...let it...go.”

“Princess whatever is troubling you we will find out eventually anyway. Why not just tell us now? Maybe we can help.”

“Harry, please calm down and tell us.” Sirius turned his puppy eyes on her. “Is someone hurt?”

“Only...me,” she sobbed bitterly.

“It’s not a young man is it?” Sirius growled sitting down beside her on the bed. “No one has tried to seduce you have they? Because if they...”

“No!” she exclaimed cutting him off. “You know I haven’t gotten involved with anyone other that you, Moony, and Sev.”

“Harry, has Severus done something to upset you?” Remus asked cautiously.

“No, he’s his usual self these days. Romantic one minute and cold as ice the next.” She looked at them with a bemused smile.

“Well at least you got a smile out of her,” Sirius said tussling her hair. “Now as your godfather and your protector I demand to know what is so troubling so I can fix it.”

“There is nothing to fix.” Harry answered wistfully.

“Harry, at least tell us what has you so unhappy. You look worse than I do after the full moon.” Remus winked as Sirius. ‘Maybe if we try and coax it out of her she will be more responsive,’ he thought to himself.

“Remus is right. Sometimes it helps to talk about what is bothering you,” Sirius remarked cupping her chin. “Even if it’s something we can’t fix at least you may feel better.”

Harry just sighed and stared off into space. “It’s chilly in here,” she said absently.

“That’s easy enough to fix.” Sirius pointed his wand at the fireplace. A moment later it was ablaze with warmth.

“Humph, I can do better than that,” Remus scoffed. “Dobby,” he called to the air, “could you get us all some hot chocolate?” Almost immediately a small tray appeared on the table beside her bed containing three cups of steaming hot cocoa topped with whipped cream.

“Thank you Dobby,” Harry responded. The house elf appeared with a pop.

“Your very welcome, Miss Harry Potter.” He bowed. “Dobby doesn’t like to see you so unhappy. Dobby knows what Miss Hermione has done and Dobby thinks it is wrong!”

“That will be quiet enough, Dobby,” Harry admonished. ‘Damn he did that on purpose!’ she considered.

“Dobby is sorry Miss Harry but Dobby is only looking out for you. You is a great and powerful witch and a good friend to Miss Hermione. Dobby is thinking that she should not treat you in such a fashion.”

“Dobby, did Harry and Hermione have a fight?” Remus questioned studying his fingers nonchalantly. He could already see his nails beginning to get a bit longer. He would transform within the hour.

“Dobby cannot say, Professor. It is for Miss Harry to tell you what Dobby knows.”

“Harry, you should listen to Dobby. Hermione is your friend and if you two have had an argument maybe we could at least help you to sort things out,” Sirius remarked seriously. ‘Damned Hermione, I never really liked her all that much. She’s such a know it all. She never takes the time to consider how she will affect other people. Harry was right when she said Hermione had a lot to learn when it came to dealing with people,’ he mused.

“You can go Dobby,” Harry interrupted his thoughts.

“Yes Miss Harry. Is you very angry with Dobby?”

“No and don’t go punishing yourself. You meant well.”

The house elf smiled and disappeared with a loud pop. Harry merely sat staring into the fire and sipping her cocoa.

“So what did the two of you argue about?” Remus golden eyes met hers.

“We didn’t really have an argument. Hermione just asked me to drop out of her wedding party is all.” Harry could not meet their eyes.

“What!” They both gasped in unison.

“What do you mean she asked you to drop out?” Sirius ranted. “You don’t just kick someone out of one of the most important days of your life without a reason!”

“Her parents think it will be too much of a security risk. They’re afraid that my presence will trigger an attack by the Deatheaters if not Voldemort himself.”

“Why those stupid arrogant Muggles,” Sirius began, only to be interrupted by Remus unnaturally calm voice.

“Does Ron know about this?”

“No Moony, he doesn’t. She asked me not to say anything.”

“I see.” Remus jaw was set and his eyes were those of an angry animal. A member of his pack had been hurt and he was going to do something about it. Turning abruptly he raced from the room with the unnatural speed of a werewolf.

“Shit!” Sirius swore aloud.

“Padfoot, you have to stop him. Where is he going?” Harry worried, following Sirius to the door. “It’s too close to his transformation. He’ll never forgive himself if he hurts someone, potion or not!”

“I’ll find him, Harry.” Sirius immediately transformed. Picking up Remus sent he went racing after him.

“Oh hell,” Harry shook her head. “I’m not going to sit here and wait!” A moment later a large Phoenix was flying through the corridor in pursuit of a large black dog.

Remus Lupin was seething. He could feel the fury of the wolf as he tore down the stairs to the main floor of the castle. Racing out the double doors his keen senses caught Ron Weasley’s scent on the wind. The werewolf knew he was patrolling the grounds this evening. Running in the direction of the Quidditch Pitch he followed the scent, now intermingled with that of Tonks, towards where his sharp senses detected their presence. The two Aurors saw him running towards them and headed in Remus’ direction, concern marking their features.

“Wotcher, Remus, what is going on?” Tonks asked breathlessly.

“I need to speak with Ron,” he replied. The werewolf had not even broken into a sweat following his run from the castle.

“Has something happened to Hermione or Harry?” Ron demanded worriedly.

Before Remus could reply a loud bark came from behind him. This was followed by the shriek of a Phoenix in distress. All eyes turned in the direction of the castle. Padfoot was galloping swiftly in their direction with the scarlet bird following. They recognized the Phoenix as being too small for Fawkes and rightly assumed it was Harry. The two transformed as they reached the group.

“Remus, please stay out of this,” Harry begged. “It has nothing to do with Ron.”

“Miss Wings is right, Moony. This is something she needs to resolve with Hermione.”

“I think Ron needs to be aware of what is going on,” Remus replied coldly.

“Please, Remus, it’s too close to the full moon. You’re letting your anger get the better of you.” Harry was growing distraught at the thought that he would transform and possibly lose control despite the Wolfsbane Potion. “At least let it wait until tomorrow.”

“Harry, I am well aware that the moon will be up shortly. However, I feel this needs to be resolved now!”

“Will someone please tell us what in bloody hell is going on?” Tonks insisted eyeing the trio in front of her.

“Harry, mate, what is Remus going on about?”

“It’s nothing, Ron. I was just upset about something and Remus felt the need to defend me.” Harry looked at Remus imploringly.

“Harry, I’m your best friend. If it’s something he feels I could help with then just tell me.”

“No! It’s just something between Hermione and me. We’ll work it out.”

“Moony, come on back inside. Prongs will be coming soon and he’ll be wondering why we’re not in our room.” Sirius placed a gentle hand on his friend’s shoulder.

“Very well, if that’s what Harry wants,” Remus agreed. He looked soberly at Harry.

“I do, Remus. It’s better if you don’t get involved. It will only make the situation worse.”

“Then I only have one thing to say.” Remus turned to Ron. “I’m sorry, Ron, but I will be unable to be a groomsman in your wedding. I know this is short notice but there are some rather extenuating circumstances.”

“What? Why not?!” Ron gasped in confusion. However, Remus was already heading back towards the castle accompanied by Sirius and Harry.

“It seems to me that maybe Hermione knows what is going on,” Tonks speculated. “Maybe you should ask her.”

“I’m meeting her as soon as we get off duty in half an hour,” Ron stated as they resumed their patrol. “Maybe something happened with Voldemort that Hermione doesn’t want me to know.”

“If it did I will expect you to report it immediately to either myself of Kingsley,” Tonks advised. “It may have something to do with her parents. Remember what happened when you were in school.”

“How can I forget? If it weren’t for Harry she would have been expelled and her memory modified.” Ron grimaced as he recalled how his fiancé had fallen victim to Voldemort’s imperious curse, betraying Harry, causing her subsequent abduction during the Quidditch match with Slytherin...

Harry had returned to her room and prepared for bed as soon as she knew Remus had calmed down. Sirius stayed with him and they continued to discuss what had happened. Remus and Sirius were both angry with Hermione and felt that Harry’s presence would actually be beneficial. They couldn’t understand why Hermione would feel otherwise. Prongs arrived a short time later and agreed with them. James also felt that Harry needed to speak with someone who could look at the situation from another angle. Ironically enough he suggested that Severus, being a former Deatheater, might just be able to give Harry a better insight into Hermione’s way of thinking. Sirius and Remus were amazed that James would even make such a suggestion but agreed with his reasoning. Once Remus transformed Sirius headed down to the dungeons and apprised Severus of the situation. He had no idea that at that same time Ron had gotten off duty and was on his way to speak with Hermione...

Hermione answered the familiar knock on her door with a smile. Ron greeted her with a brief kiss and made himself comfortable on the sofa. He couldn’t help but notice that Hermione looked upset.

“Mione, what’s the matter?” he inquired putting his arm around her shoulders affectionately.

“Nothing really,” she answered sulkily, avoiding his eyes.

“Yes there is. I can tell. It wouldn’t have anything to do with what happened to me earlier with Professor Lupin would it?”

“Professor Lupin? Whatever are you talking about? I haven’t seen Remus since dinner.” Hermione’s stomach did a flip. ‘I wonder if Harry saw him and told him what happened,’ she pondered thoughtfully. ‘It never occurred to me that she would speak to him about...’

“Mione, are you listening to me?” Ron interrupted her thoughts.

“I’m sorry, Ron, I was a bit distracted. What were you saying?”

“Remus came and found me on duty about an hour ago. He was really upset about something having to do with Harry. He dropped out of the wedding. Sirius and Harry dragged him off before we really had a chance to speak. All I got was that something had happened with you. It has nothing to do with Voldemort does it?” Ron studied her nervously. “Whatever it is you can tell me.”

“Oh, Ron,” Hermione sighed, “Harry and I had a bit of a tiff earlier this evening.”

“Harry can be moody at times. What brought it on?”

“I’m afraid it was my fault,” Hermione began uncertainly.

“Mione, you and Harry are best friends. She’s going to be your Maid of Honor for Merlin’s sake.”

“No, Ron, she’s not.” Hermione twisted her hands nervously.

“Bloody hell, Mione, what happened with you two? Why did Harry drop out of the wedding?”

“Ron, you have to understand...”

“Understand...what is there to understand?”

“It’s...my parents,” she faltered trying to find the right words.

“Your parents, what have they got to do with this?”

“We...we’ve been talking...and well...we all agreed.”

“Agreed?”

“Um...yes...Ron I love my mum and dad...and well...I just couldn’t say no.”

“Say no to what Hermione?” Ron asked in frustration. ‘What the hell isn’t she telling me?’ He frowned to himself.

“They...they felt that...Harry...well they think she’ll be an added security risk,” Hermione blurted out. “And well...you know...it’s my wedding...I don’t want anything to go wrong,” she finished in a rush. Ron was staring at her in disbelief.

“So...you told her you didn’t want her there?” His ears were growing red with anger.

“No, no, no! I told her to drop out of the wedding party and just come to the reception here at Hogwarts!”

“You kicked her out of the wedding party?!”

“Well...no...I mean...yes...sort of.”

“Hermione, how could you? Harry is our best friend. If it weren’t for her you would have been expelled!”

“You think I don’t know that? But...”

“There are no buts! Why wasn’t I consulted about this?”

“You?” she asked in confusion. Ron was growing angrier by the minute.

“Yes, me. I love your parents too. However, do I have to remind you Hermione Jane Granger that this is my wedding too? I wanted Harry to stand up with me! You were the one who insisted she be the Maid of Honor instead,” he fumed.

“I know, Ron. It’s just that my parents are scared and this seemed like the easiest solution.”

“Well I think it stinks! Harry has had little enough good in her life and she was really looking forward to this wedding. She didn’t get to spend Christmas at the Burrow and this was the last thing we would have done together as a trio,” Ron ranted getting up to pace furiously.

“Ron, calm down. I only did it for us.”

“For us? There was no us involved. You didn’t even ask me. For what it’s worth to you Hermione I would feel safer with Harry there! She’s as good as ten bloody Aurors put together. Voldemort would think twice about doing anything if he finds out she’s at the ceremony. Do you think he’s a fucking idiot? Harry would die before she let anything happen to either one of us!”

“Ron I...”

“Maybe there shouldn’t be a wedding? Maybe I don’t know you as well as I thought I did,” he yelled irately. “To do something like this to our best friend and behind my back. I’ll never forgive you, Hermione. Never! The wedding is off! You can keep the damned ring. Maybe it will remind you of what we all once stood for!” Ron stalked to the door.

“Ron wait!” Hermione called desperately, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her words fell on deaf ears as the door slammed shut behind him...

Harry was tossing and turning in bed when she heard a soft knock on her door.

“Damn,” she muttered to herself, “what is going on now?” She flung back the blankets of her bed and padded softly to the door. “Who is it?” she questioned irately.

“Severus. May I come in?”

“Has something happened?” Harry questioned, opening the door for him to enter. “Has the Dark Lord done something? I haven’t felt anything in my scar.”

“No, there has been no problem with the Dark Lord,” Severus remarked calmly. He seated himself on the settee and directed his wand towards the dying fire causing the embers to spring to life.

“Severus, I’m very tired and it’s not like you to come up here unless something has happened,” Harry said curling up in the opposite chair.

“I have just had a very interesting conversation with Black...”

“Oh great, does everyone always have to interfere in my life?” she cut him off in annoyance.

“I am merely here at the suggestion of your father. It was James’ idea that I speak with you about the situation with Miss Granger,” Severus told her bluntly.

“My father has no business butting in where he doesn’t belong! Who told him anyway? Oh let me guess, it had to be Sirius and Remus.”

“I see you are as astute as ever,” he sneered. “Perhaps it would be best if I left since you seem so bent on being as stubborn as usual when it comes to your pride.” He rose to go.

“I am not being stubborn. You have already gotten me out of bed so you may as well say whatever you came up here to say,” Harry snapped.

“How kind of you to admit that I might have some insight into the situation,” he smirked, dark eyes unreadable. ‘Granger really hurt her feelings. What did the idiot girl think would happen, that Harry would just say fine?’ Severus mused as he sat back down. He studied Harry intently for a few minutes as she stared defiantly into his unrelenting gaze. He arched his brow in amusement knowing she still refused to give in to his intimidation.

“Well? What do you have to tell me?” she demanded.

“Your stubborn Gryffindor pride becomes you.”

“Sev,” she blushed, “you did not come up here to discuss my pride.”

“No, I came up here, as you so eloquently put it, to discuss Miss Granger and her ridiculous attitude. Your father felt that perhaps I could give you some insight into how she feels.”

“I know how she feels damn it. She’s scared. I am an empath you know!”

“Ah...but have you considered things from her point of view? She is a Muggle born after all and many of the guests at the wedding will be Muggles.”

“I know that,” Harry answered irately.

“Now consider how she must feel. She has to worry about them while at the same time a member of her wedding party is the prime target of the Dark Lord. Does she risk his making an appearance just to have her friend standing beside her? Or should she ask her friend not to be in the wedding.”

“She should have enough confidence in her friend that she should understand her friend would never deliberately endanger her family. Plus the fact that she not only asked the same friend not to be in the wedding party but to forgo attending the actual ceremony,” Harry answered beginning to shake with outrage.

Severus arched his brow with a frown. Black had neglected to tell him that little piece of information. He contemplated it for a moment and then continued smoothly.

“Logical, but then again that is how Miss Granger thinks. Everything is black and white. In her mind there is no gray.”

“What do you mean?”

“Look at it this way. She wants you to share in her day but knows that the Dark Lord will stop at nothing to harm you. He would care nothing for her or her Muggle relatives. In addition to that fact he also wants her and Mr. Weasley out of the way. Not to mention that she has already betrayed you once while under the Imperious. So rather than subject anyone to the danger and assuaging any suspicion of the same thing occurring again, she simply believed it would be wiser if you weren’t there. She never stopped to consider your feelings. Nor, as I was led to believe, did she take the trouble to speak with young Mr. Weasley. In her desire to please her parents and alleviate their fears she didn’t take the time to look at the entire situation. In other words she ignored the gray areas having to do with either of your emotions.”

Almost on cue, they were suddenly aware of a door slamming up the hall. A moment later, there was a sharp knock on Harry’s door. Severus looked at Harry and she shrugged. Getting up she went to see who would be calling so late.

“Ron,” she gasped opening the door, “what are you doing here at this hour?”

“I’m sorry, Harry. I don’t mean to disturb you mate but I need to apologize for Hermione’s behavior. What she did was bloody disgraceful,” he scowled angrily.

“Well come on in. It’s chilly in the hall and you are probably as tired as I am.” Harry swung the door wider so that he could enter. Ron stopped short when he saw Professor Snape sitting on the settee.

“Oh, sorry, I didn’t realize you had company Harry. I can talk to you later.”

“Do not let my presence disturb you Mr. Weasley. I was just leaving.” He nodded to the younger man. “I shall speak with you tomorrow, Harry, sleep well.” Snape let himself out, black robes billowing behind him.

“Does he know what happened?” Ron questioned.

“Yes. Sirius and Remus told him. I didn’t mean for this fiasco to happen Ron.”

“It isn’t your fault, Harry. I only stopped by to tell you the wedding is off anyway,” he remarked flatly. Harry could feel the hurt and anger flowing off him.

“What! Why? Ron, what is going on?”

“I was so furious with Hermione that I broke the engagement. She had no business doing what she did without even asking me,” he explained bitterly.

“Ron, answer me a question.”

“What is it?”

“Do you love Hermione?”

“You know I do mate. She is just so bloody mental at times.”

“And you are a stupid git! Ron, don’t let this keep you and Hermione apart. We’ll work it out. Hermione’s scared Ron. You can’t blame her for that. She didn’t stop to consider how either one of us would feel.”

“Then why didn’t she come and talk to me first?” he asked, running his hands through his thick red hair. “She should know that we would have listened to her arguments.”

“She also knew you would have been just as upset as you are now. We both know that she is an only child and has trouble making friends. She’s more insecure than either of us realizes.”

“Maybe you’re right, Harry, but what can we do now?”

“It’s late. Go up to bed and get some sleep. Give Hermione time to think. I’m sure she’s as upset as we are, probably more so. In the morning go and bring her some flowers or candy and tell her you’re sorry for acting like a prat. Then we’ll all talk about this. Just don’t ruin your lives over one little incident. Marriage is about compromise, Ron, and learning how to live together.”

“Umm...I guess your right Harry. Mum and dad have had some real rows over the years but they really love one another.”

“I know. Now let me get some rest. It’s been a stressful day for all of us.”

Okay but there’s one more thing. Will you talk to Remus for me? If Hermione and I can get through this I really would like him to be in our wedding.”

“I’ll try, Ron, but he was madder than I have ever seen him.”

“I know, mate, but I know he’ll listen to you.” Ron clapped her on the back. Her reasoning comforted him to some degree. He only hoped Hermione would forgive his angry outburst...

Ron and Hermione were back together and snogging like nothing had ever happened by the next afternoon. Hermione was reluctant to approach Harry but did so with Ron. She still asked Harry not to be in the wedding. However, this was a source of deep hurt for Harry. She agreed but explained that she would still be unable to attend the reception. She was used to being a persona non grata. It had certainly happened often enough while she was in school. The Granger’s were relieved that Harry would no longer attend. Unfortunately, for Ron and Hermione, Molly Weasley was not. She was furious and immediately sent a howler to Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Ginny too, stood up for Harry, told Hermione she was nothing but a selfish bitch, and refused to speak with either one of them. Remus didn’t help the situation any either. He still refused to be in the wedding and planned to spend the afternoon with Harry. Phaedra was utterly confused by the whole situation while Draco laughed and taunted Hermione on being the only cowardly Gryffindor he had ever seen. Luna and Neville remained silent but both thought the whole situation was ridiculous.

As the days wore on and Valentine’s Day grew closer, Harry just stayed in her room when she wasn’t teaching. Even Padfoot’s presence could offer her no real solace. Finally, Dumbledore called her to his office. Harry was not surprised. She headed up to see him with a heavy heart. When she exited the moving stairs Dumbledore was waiting for her.

“Come in, Harry. Would you like some tea?” he asked. indicating she should sit in one of the chairs in front of his desk.

“No thank you, Headmaster.” She sat down heavily unable to meet his eyes.

Dumbledore studied his young protégé soberly. She was pale and drawn and he suspected she was barely sleeping. She looked listless and he could tell she was unhappy. Dobby had informed him that she had barely been eating. Severus and Arsinoe had also been to see him. Harry had lost all interest in her tutoring sessions. She was merely running on automatic. In all trials she had faced the only time he had ever seen her feeling so isolated and alone had been when Sirius had fallen through the veil in the Department of Mysteries. Fawkes had also sensed her mood and perched on her shoulder. He sang softly but even this seemed to have no effect.

“Child, is there anything you wish to tell me?”

“No.” Her response had been immediate and totally flat.

“Would you like to talk about it?” he asked gently ignoring her negative response.

“There’s nothing to talk about. I have lost my friends.” Harry had no tears left to cry and merely took a deep shuddering breath. “I have been and always will be alone.”

“Harry, you have never been alone,” Dumbledore soothed. Inwardly he was growing more worried. Harry was giving up. “Tell me what you are feeling.”

“Anger.” The word had fallen from her mouth before she could stop it. “I know now what caused Tom Riddle to go dark and a part of me doesn’t blame him at all. “I can understand Hermione but I expected better from Ron.”

“Mr. Weasley is caught in the middle. He is in love with Miss Granger and had to choose between his best friend and the woman he wants to spend the rest of his life with.”

“At least he may have a life,” Harry replied bitterly, finally meeting the Headmaster’s eyes. He had never seen the coldness in Harry’s eyes that he saw now. It chilled him to the bone.

“Harry, you said that you knew why Tom went dark. What do you believe was the cause?”

“Loneliness and isolation. No one wanted him for himself. They only wanted his power. Therefore, he made the only intelligent choice he could make. He gave it to them. It was better than feeling the pain. That’s why it makes him feel so good when he hurts others...” her voice trailed off to a whisper. Fawkes began to sing louder but seemed unable to comfort the distraught witch.

Dumbledore was growing even more disturbed. He sensed that Harry was at a crossroads. She was trying to determine whether to do the right thing or the easy thing. He had lost that battle with Tom many years ago. He did not want to lose Harry to the darkness too. Dumbledore knew she would be infinitely more powerful than the Dark Lord. Even he would be unable to stop her once she started down that path. What happened here in this office would determine her future.

“Child, you have every right to feel angry,” he began carefully. “You have always been there for your friends. Indeed, you love them as if they were your own siblings. Unfortunately, siblings do not always see eye to eye.”

“It hurts to know that they don’t think of me the same way. I always thought they did.”

“They do.”

“Funny, I don’t believe that. I don’t believe that at all.”

“Why?”

“They would never treat a blood relative so shabbily. The Weasley’s are a close-knit family. Hermione is close with her parents too. I have no blood ties to either of them so therefore I am expendable. Remus is a werewolf, yet they were very unhappy when he refused to be in their wedding after Hermione asked me not to. They have more concern for his feelings than they do mine.” Harry was so intent on what she was saying that she did not immediately realize that some of the Headmaster’s gadgets were actually shaking on their shelves. Her hurt and anger were manifesting themselves in unintentional magic. She was losing control.

“Harry,” he placed his wrinkled hand on top of hers, “what would you do if they suddenly came in here and apologized asking you to be a part of their ceremony?”

“I would say no. I wouldn’t be able to believe they did so of their own choosing.”

“Your empathy would tell you if they had or not,” Dumbledore reasoned.

“Only if I was leaving it open to their emotions. I am quite adept at blocking the feelings of others.”

“I know this. I want you to let down your guard and tell me what I am feeling right now.”

Harry studied the Headmaster quizzically but did as he asked. Her lip twitched nervously.

“Headmaster, why are you so afraid of me?” she was genuinely puzzled.

“I am not afraid of you, Harry. I am afraid for you.”

“I don’t understand, Sir.”

“You are letting yourself fall into the darkness and I don’t know how to help you. You are being consumed by anger and hurt just as you tell me Tom was.”

“I’m lost, Albus, and I can’t find my way back. I’m not even sure if I want to.”

“Harry, I want you to think about all the people in your life who love you and have stood behind you in the battle for the light then tell me what you feel.”

Harry sat chewing her lip. She did as the Headmaster instructed. Images flashed through her mind. Ron and Hermione on the train going to Hogwarts with her for the first time. The troll in the girl’s bathroom, the Philosopher’s stone, Ginny taken into the chamber of secrets. Remus teaching her the Patronus charm, Sirius in the Shrieking Shack, Severus belittling her in Potions...on and on the memories came. Some were good, many were frightening, but all were with people she had come to love in one form or another. Yet, she still felt hollow inside. Something was missing.

“What do you feel now, Harry?” Dumbledore asked kindly.

“Like I’m on the outside looking in,” she sighed. Harry hung her head miserably. “Why can’t I have someone to love?”

“But you do, Harry. All those memories...” he ventured cautiously, “were they not of the people you care the most about?”

“Yes, but why do I feel so lost and alone? I need someone to tell me they care...no...I want someone to tell me they care. I want them to shout it to the wind...” her voice trailed off.

“Ah...your greatest fear Harry. Is it not to be alone?”

“Yes...”she whispered.

“Your anger is not about being asked to drop out of the wedding. Your anger is that you feel they have left you all alone. You wanted to be in the wedding because they are a part of you and you love them. You feel as if they are closing you off and going out of your life, leaving you all alone.”

Harry didn’t reply. She just sat listening to Fawkes sing, gently stroking his scarlet feathers. She was vaguely aware of a cup of the Headmaster’s special hot cocoa appearing on the desk in front of her. When she looked up there were tears in her eyes. Harry had thought she couldn’t cry any more.

“Why don’t they care any more? Why can’t they trust me to be there for them?”

“They do, Harry. Hermione is afraid but it is not just fear for her parents and Ron’s family. It is her fear for you. Although, I dare say she does not yet realize this. If Voldemort comes it will be for you. In her own way she is trying to protect you.”

Harry reached out for the cup in front of her. She was shaking and had to grip the cup with both hands to keep it from spilling. The cocoa was hot and the scalding liquid burned her throat causing her to close her eyes. She could feel the Headmaster gently probing her mind. She didn’t try to stop him. She could feel his comforting thoughts as he gently charmed her exhausted mind and body to sleep. She was unaware of the gentle flick of his hand as he levitated her to his sofa, placing the blanket over her before sitting down at his desk to think...

“Come on, Mione, or we’ll be late,” Ron said as he quickened his pace towards Hogsmeade.

“Ron, we still have half an hour before the train comes in with my parents.”

“I know, but we also have to pick up the robes and dresses.” He clasped her hand excitedly. “I’m so glad you changed your mind. Harry will be so happy and I hope Remus will agree to be in the wedding after all.”

“I just couldn’t break her heart like that. It was wrong of me to even suggest she drop out. You were right, Ron. I love Harry as much as you do. She must have felt as if a brick wall had fallen down on her,” Hermione admitted shamefaced.

Ron knew how hard it was for Hermione to admit when she was wrong about something but he knew better than to make an issue of it.

“What time do we have to pick up the robes and dresses again?” he asked even though he knew the answer.

“Right after lunch, Circe and Professor Snape will meet us in Hogsmeade with Phaedra and Ginny. I will pick up the dresses for Harry and Luna while you pick up the robes with Draco and your brother Charlie. He said he would meet you at the twins shop in Hogsmeade. Draco and Tonks are on duty in Hogsmeade already so they’ll meet us there as well.”

“It’s a shame Neville had to work and Remus still doesn’t know that Harry will be in the wedding,” Ron commented. “It’s a good thing I didn’t cancel his robes. Do you really think he will still agree to be a groomsman?” He really liked the werewolf and felt badly that he had dropped out of the wedding.

“Of course. He was angry because I was acting like such an idiot. He is Harry’s Protector after all. Her being upset so close to the full moon compounded the whole situation. His werewolf instincts reacted to his pack member’s anguish,” Hermione explained logically.

“Right, how come Luna couldn’t come?”

“She had a Herbology test and didn’t want to make it up. I really think she wanted to spend some secret time with Neville afterwards though.” Hermione grinned knowingly at Ron who laughed back.

“I still can’t believe that we will be married in just two more days.” Ron beamed at Hermione as they crunched through the snow towards the village.

“Actually, it will be a bit of a relief. All this planning and arguing was really getting me down. I still feel bad and I hope Harry forgives me,” Hermione stated growing anxious. “What if she thinks I only changed my mind to pacify everyone and don’t really want her?”

“Mione, we’re talking about Harry. She loves us both and she is an empath after all. She’ll be able to feel that you’re being sincere.”

“You know, Ron, sometimes you are really pretty smart,” she teased, her mood brightening once again. Picking up some snow, she playfully slipped it down the back of his robe and took off at a run towards the village, laughing as he chased after her up the road...

Dumbledore had been working for over two hours as Harry slept on the sofa in his office. He was worried, and Fawkes had perched himself on the old man’s shoulder.

“Yes, Fawkes, our little Phoenix is at a crossroads,” he muttered absently stroking the bird who trilled softly in his ear. “I fear she has been so deeply wounded that her anger will cloud her judgment.” He looked over at the sleeping form with a sad smile. “I have done all that I can but if she succumbs to her anger...” he was interrupted as Harry moaned softly in her sleep. He looked up sharply, concerned that she may be dreaming. ‘Could Tom have broken through her defenses?’ he thought, blue eyes studying her with concern. She seemed to be getting more and more restless as another moan escaped her lips...

The dream had started out innocently enough. Harry could see her friends chatting excitedly about the wedding. At first, she had felt a stab of pain but then she realized they were talking about her. She was to be in the wedding after all! Hermione and Tonks were discussing how to surprise Harry with the news without making her feel that Hermione was only doing this to pacify all the objections and arguments. Her friend had felt guilty enough and didn’t want Harry to think that this was simply a peace gesture. The small group of women was moving up the street towards the joke shop.

Professor Snape, a decidedly bored expression marking his pale features, accompanied them. He was holding his niece by the hand and had just signaled his sister, Circe, that he was taking the child over to Honeydukes. Harry knew Phaedra had probably coerced her uncle into getting her some candy.

“Ah...the child too,” she muttered with a feeling of anticipation, “and the Mudblood. A cold thrill ran down her spine. It was then that she realized she was standing in an alleyway. This was no dream. She had linked with Voldemort in her sleep having forgotten to occlude her mind. He was as yet unaware of her presence. Glancing up the street she became aware of another group of people. Ron, Charlie, Draco and Mr. Granger were talking with the twins while they waited for the women. “This is my lucky day,” Voldemort snorted. “I may not have the Potters but I have others she cares about.” He motioned with his wand and she was aware that he had summoned some of his Deatheaters. Very subtly, he positioned them at either end of the street. He would stay in between. Looking towards Honeydukes a grotesque smile twisted his lips. “Soon, Severus...soon you will pay dearly for your betrayal. As will your uncle. The fool thinks I believed that charade about Justinian and will answer my summons when I call him later. But first I must secure my hostages.” With a swift motion he stepped out into the street, wand drawn, as Snape emerged from the candy shop.

Severus had felt the mark on his arm burn. Even though he knew the summons was for others he was aware that the Dark Lord was nearby. He had told Phaedra to stay behind until he called. He drew his wand and stepped into the street.

“Severus, welcome to my party,” Voldemort hissed, “nice of you to attend.”

“Expelliarmus!” Snape shouted too late. Voldemort dodged and flicked his wand.

“Stupefy!” The Dark Lord grinned. The jet of red light passed to Snape’s right, hitting Phaedra who had crept into the shadow of the doorway. Severus was momentarily distracted as he saw the child fall from the corner of his eye. It was all the Dark Lord needed. “Impedimenta!” Voldemort blasted Severus through the window of the shop. He knocked his head on the frame losing consciousness, falling with a sea of broken glass. Magical ropes shot from his wand as he quickly bound the child and her uncle. The Dark Lord then turned his attention to the group of people up the street. They were surrounded and putting up a major struggle.

Harry could see a jet of green light hit both Mr. and Mrs. Granger. Hermione screamed and dropped her wand running over to her dead parents. Draco was dueling with his father, while Tonks tripped trying to defend him against the Avadra Kedavra, taking the killing curse meant for him. Ron took a Cruciatus as he placed his body in front of Hermione. Ginny and Charlie were battling together against a group of four Deatheaters. She could hear Charlie yelling at her and Draco to apparate for help. They did so but not before Ginny took a cutting curse to the stomach. Charlie instinctively blocked a blast of fire, meant for the twins, and fell to the ground. Circe meanwhile saw the Dark Lord levitating her unconscious brother and child and fired off a curse in his direction. If fell short and Lucius stunned her in the back. Voldemort was laughing with psychotic glee. It was then that he stopped and cocked his head. His smile grew even wider. He had detected Harry’s presence in his mind.

“Enjoying the show Potter?” he taunted as she struggled to remove herself. “You have twenty four hours to come to me with your parents and Justinian. I shall send a portkey. If you fail to come alone they will all die... very... very... slowly. Especially the little one...” His poisonous laughter rang in her ears.

“NO!” Harry woke with a scream just as Dumbledore moved to her side and Tiberius stormed into the office. His eyes were wide with horror. Somehow, he too knew something had happened...

Chapter 27

Dumbledore looked from Tiberius to Harry as he rubbed the young witch’s back in an attempt to calm her. She was shaking and crying, clinging to the old man in a desperate attempt to regain some semblance of control. He calmly projected a feeling of tranquility through his hands while she leaned into his embrace.

Meanwhile, Tiberius had steeled himself outwardly but Harry could sense that inside he was in a state of turmoil and fear. Her Occlumency training and Empathic senses made her realize that Tiberius was closing his mind to shut down his emotions. His face became a cool mask of detachment. When he spoke, it was with a voice of complete impassivity.

“Headmaster, we need to send help to Hogsmeade. Something has happened to my niece and nephew. I heard Circe call out to me with her telepathy for help.”

“Voldemort...they were...attacked,” Harry stuttered.

“Are you certain?” Dumbledore questioned as he activated his Phoenix amulet to summon the Order members.

“Yes!” The two exclaimed in unison.

“Voldemort...he...killed...Hermione’s parents,” Harry panted anxiously.

“All members of the Order are to apparate to the village of Hogsmeade immediately!” Dumbledore commanded through the medallion glowing around his neck. “This is an emergency!”

Even as he spoke the words, Harry had pulled herself together. Moving to open the window in his office, she transformed, flying out the window with Fawkes behind her. She saw Draco, carrying Ginny, running towards the castle. Fawkes dived down to help the injured girl while Harry flew towards the village. Remus, Sirius, Tiberius and Dumbledore were running to the castle gates to apparate. She landed in the village, transforming by the joke shop, just as they appeared in front of her in the street. A scene of devestation met Harry.

Fred was kneeling in front of his twin brother, rocking him in his arms, crying. Harry ran over to them. ‘Please don’t let George be dead too,’ she thought, stepping past the still form of Charlie Weasley. Crouching down beside the distraught twin, she could see that George was injured but still breathing. She became aware of other members of the Order around her and a group of Aurors. Kingsley Shaklebolt gently eased George from his brother.

“We need to get him to St. Mungo’s now!” he ordered.

Two Aurors that Harry didn’t know immediately conjured a stretcher and apparated George to the hospital as Arthur and Molly appeared. Harry saw Molly look around and she began to scream, running to her dead son. She picked him up in her arms.

“My baby...oh Charlie...why?” she sobbed.

“He saved us Mum. He...he...took a...fire bolt meant...for me and...George,” Fred cried. Arthur gently eased Molly to her feet, a look of pain and resignation marking his face.

Harry knew in that moment that this would have to end. She stood up slowly and faced her surrogate mother. She was aware of the others around her. Sirius was gently covering the still form of his cousin Tonks, placing her body on a stretcher. James and Lily were there with Remus, who placed a comforting hand on Sirius’ shoulder. Dumbledore was tending to the bodies of Mr. and Mrs. Granger.

“This is my fault,” Harry whispered, “I wasn’t here to help them.” Harry looked Molly directly in her eyes.

“No, Harry, you are not to blame,” Molly replied. “Where are the others?”

“Ginny was hurt Mum, but she and Draco were able to apparate to the castle,” Fred explained.

“Fawkes met them at the gates and was healing Ginny’s wounds.” Dumbledore’s quiet voice explained comfortingly.

“He has taken all the others hostage. Voldemort has given me twenty-four hours to come to him or he plans to kill them all. He also knows about Tiberius and Justinian, but I don’t know how. He wants me to bring my parents and the two of you with me,” Harry said nodding towards Circe’s husband and uncle. “He is sending a Portkey.”

“How do you know this, Harry?” James asked soberly.

“When I was asleep in Dumbledore’s office my mind wasn’t occluded. I saw the whole battle through the Dark Lord’s eyes. I couldn’t get out before he became aware of my presence. He told me.” Harry’s eyes slid from one face to the other. Dumbledore’s blue eyes were filled with anger at the Dark Lord. Molly, Arthur, and Fred’s showed grief and worry. Tiberius’s face was still masked but his blue eyes were cold with the same fury as the Headmaster’s. Justinian looked as if he wanted to kill. Sirius and Remus eyes were wide with disbelief and she could sense they were going to try to argue with her. Harry shook her head at them negatively. Arsinoe was in the background just staring at Harry. Finally, she looked at James and Lily. Her mother’s vibrant eyes were wet with unshed tears. Her father’s soft hazel eyes had a mixture of pride and love. No words passed between them. None were necessary. It was almost time. Dumbledore quietly flicked his wand and the spell disguising their features was removed. For the first time since their arrival, Harry looked upon her parents in their true forms. No one spoke. Harry finally broke the silence. Straightening her shoulders, she lifted her chin proudly and addressed the group.

“One way or another this war will end by tomorrow but I will promise you all one thing. Whether I see another sunrise or not you can all bet that if I die I will take the son of a bitch out with me.” Harry glanced at Arsinoe, sensing what was going through her mind. “I may not be able to do that transformation but I know the spell. It will have to be enough.” Arsinoe nodded her understanding. Harry then addressed the Weasley’s. “Molly, Arthur, get hold of Bill. I understand he is on assignment right now for the Order but he will want to be with you at St. Mungo’s. I will check on Ginny when I get back to the castle. Fred, you go with them. I think George needs his other half right now,” she smiled sadly. “I’ll see that Ron comes home with Hermione.”

“You make sure you get back too,” she whispered giving Harry a hug. “I happen to know your parents would rather you stay here with us for now.” Harry could see her parents nodding in affirmation.

“What will be, will be,” Harry answered philosophically. “Tiberius, Headmaster, we need to plan. I will meet you back at Hogwarts.” Harry didn’t wait for an answer. She simply raised her wand and apparated.

As soon as she was gone, Dumbledore addressed the group standing around him.

“There will be a meeting in my office in one hour. Molly, I don’t expect you to be there,” he offered kindly, “but if you could spare Arthur and Bill I would appreciate their presence.”

“Albus, I lost two brothers and two sons now to that monster. Another is lying in hospital near death. Anything we can do to be of service will be done,” she stated grimly, some of the fire coming back into her eyes.

“Thank you, Molly.”

Molly nodded in acceptance.

“Albus, I’m going to escort Molly and Fred to St. Mungo’s. I will meet you shortly at Hogwarts.”

“Of course, Arthur, and may I offer my sincere condolences? Charlie was a fine young man and an asset to our world. He will be sorely missed by us all.” Dumbledore’s blue eyes reflected his sadness.

“Thank you, Albus. Now, if you will excuse us we need to get to the hospital. I will return within the hour.” Arthur Weasley gathered his wife and son, and disapparated...

As soon as Harry arrived back at Hogwarts, she headed directly to the infirmary to check on Ginny. Draco met her at the door and Harry could see Madam Pomfrey still working on her friend.

“How is she?”

“Madam Pomfrey says she’ll pull through, Potter. She told us if it weren’t for the Headmaster’s phoenix Ginny would have bled to death before we reached the infirmary.” The young wizard was clearly upset. “How about her brothers, she keeps asking if they have gotten back yet.”

“Charlie was killed and George was seriously injured. His parents have taken him to St. Mungo’s,” Harry whispered.

“What about the Weasel? He is my partner, you know,” Draco demanded but he was unable to disguise his concern.

“Draco,” Harry began slowly,” Ron and Hermione were taken captive. So were Severus and his family.”

“Shit!” Draco swore under his breath to keep Ginny from hearing. “Do you have any idea what the Dark Lord will do to them?” Dismayed, Draco ran his fingers through his long blond hair. Harry could see the horror reflected in his gray eyes. “He took Phaedra, too?”

“All three, but I don’t believe he will harm them just yet. He is holding them for ransom.”

“He wants you, doesn’t he Potter?” Draco guessed shrewdly.

“Among others; he is sending a portkey in twenty-four hours. If I don’t come with my parents, Tiberius, and Circe’s husband, Justinian, they will all be killed.”

“How do you know he hasn’t killed them already, especially Granger?”

“He wants me to suffer, that’s why. It would please him to make me watch while he tortures them to death,” Harry spat, anger twisting her stomach, the taste of bile in her mouth.

“So what are you going to do? As members of the Order they knew the risks and were prepared to face them.”

“Phaedra is not a member of the Order and you know what he will do with her!”

“He’ll use her in one of his Revels and make my godfather and his sister watch,” Draco stated glumly. He was clearly sickened at the thought.

“Exactly, I have to get them out of there! I just wish I knew where he’s holding them.”

“It could be any number of places.” Draco frowned. “He usually only lets his inner circle know where to go when he calls and even then they are not always aware of his hiding places until after they have arrived at his summons.”

“I know,” Harry answered soberly.

Any further conversation was cut short as Madam Pomfrey stepped in their direction.

“Mr. Malfoy, Miss Potter, you may speak with Miss Weasley now. She keeps asking if there is any information about her brothers.” The nurse could tell from their expressions that the news was not good and nodded her understanding.

Harry and Draco moved quietly over to the bed where Ginny was resting. She was pale and her abdomen was swathed in bandages, evidenced by a bulky mound beneath the blankets. She appeared tired and anxious.

“Harry, how are my brothers,” she asked nervously. “Are they all right?”

“Ginny,” Harry began slowly, taking the younger girl’s hand. “Ron and Mione have been taken captive along with the Snapes.”

“What about the twins and Charlie?” she gasped.

“Fred’s fine but George has been taken to St. Mungo’s,” Harry told her softly a lump forming in her throat. Ginny swallowed hard looking from Harry to Draco.

“Charlie...he...he didn’t...make it, did he?”

“I’m sorry, Gin, no. He was killed trying to protect the twins.” A lone tear escaped from Harry’s eye, sliding down her cheek.

Ginny sobbed softly reaching out for Draco. He wrapped his arms around her shoulders as she wept softly into his shoulder. He stroked her red hair allowing her time to adjust to her grief. Harry stood by feeling helpless and guilty. When her tears had finally been spent, Ginny looked up at Harry from the comfort of her boyfriend’s arms.

“It’s not your fault, Harry. Please don’t feel guilty,” Ginny squeezed Harry’s hand in understanding. Harry hadn’t realized she had still been holding it.

“I can’t help it, Gin, if I had been there...”

“If you had been there, Potter, you probably would have been taken captive also,” Draco interrupted before Harry could berate herself further. “Has Dumbledore got any idea of what he is going to do?”

“There will be an emergency meeting of the Order within the hour in his office. Ginny your dad and Bill will be here too and I’m sure they will want to speak with you when they get here. Fred and your mum are staying at St. Mungo’s with George.”

“I don’t suppose there is any chance of me...”

“No, you can’t come to the meeting. You know the rules. You’re still in school and can’t join the Order until you’ve finished,” Harry admonished with the trace of a smile. “I promise to tell you whatever I can though. I think you have a right to know some of it at least.”

“Thanks, Harry,” Ginny replied laying back into the pillow and closing her eyes. Despite her bravado, Harry and Draco could tell she was in physical pain as well as attempting to deal with the loss of her brother.

“Miss Weasley needs to get some rest now,” Madam Pomfrey stated approaching the bedside with a small vial of blue potion. Harry recognized it from her training as a potent painkiller. “You can both come back later on. She’s had a terrible emotional shock in addition to the seriousness of her injury.”

“I would prefer to stay for awhile,” Draco remarked cockily. “I promise not to excite her,” he added under the matron’s glare.

“Very well, you may sit with her until her family arrives, Mr. Malfoy, but I expect you to let her rest. She’s had more than enough for one day.”

“Yes, Ma’am,” Draco said giving the nurse his most charming smile.

“I will see you later, Gin,” Harry told her. Leaning over she gave her friend a quick peck on the cheek. “For what it’s worth you did good today.”

“Thanks, Harry, but it wasn’t good enough.”

Harry knew that she was not referring to her injury. Ginny was thinking about her brothers. Harry left the infirmary with a heavy heart, brow creased into a thoughtful frown. She needed to plan. Like it or not she would be facing Voldemort again within a few hours and she needed to be prepared...

Voldemort was sitting on his high back chair smiling down at his followers. Potter had decimated their ranks but now he finally held the upper hand. The tide had turned in his favor.

“Today marks the beginning of our victory over Dumbledore and his Order. In a few hours, Potter will be destroyed and we shall begin cleansing our race of those who would pollute our blood and seek to destroy us. The Muggles will become our slaves to amuse us at our pleasure!” He waved his hands amid cheers from the gathering. “We must prepare now to fully insure our final victory.” Voldemort’s burning eyes slid over the group in front of him. “You have been given your orders. Those of you who are not of the inner circle are to go now and await my final order to attack both the Ministry of Magic and the Muggle Parliament. Once Potter is dead we shall enforce our will upon those who have for so long contaminated this earth with their vile existence.” The two hundred or so Deatheaters filed from the room without a word. The few who remained waited patiently for their leader to speak. “Lucius, have our guests been made comfortable for the evening?”

“Yes, My Lord. They have been secured in the cells you had me install in the basement. Their wands have been confiscated.”

“Good. I shall enjoy watching Potter bargain fruitlessly for their lives.”

“What of Dumbledore, My Lord?” Lucius asked brazenly.

“Dumbledore is an old fool! He grows weak with age and will not be able to withstand my assault for long. He can no longer protect Potter. It will be my pleasure to duel with him one final time to bring him to his knees.”

“Is that wise, My Lord?” Nott asked from where he knelt within the circle.

“I was not aware I had spoken to you?”

My Lord, forgive me, but I am merely your servant. I did not mean to question your judgment,” Nott gulped nervously.

“See that you never do so. It is unwise to interrupt me, Nott. Crucio!” Voldemort pointed his wand so fast the Deatheater didn’t see it coming. He held the curse for a full two minutes while the man screamed in agony on the floor. “That should be a reminder to you all!” The Dark Lord glared at his minions. “Lucius, stay here. The rest of you go and secure the wards around the building.” Voldemort waited until he was alone with Lucius. “Did you revive all the prisoners?”

“No, My Lord, I thought you would prefer to revive Severus yourself. The others are awake.”

“Excellent,” his thin lips twisted in a grimace of pleasure. “I shall enjoy playing with Severus and watching the Weasley boy while I torture his little Mudblood to secure the information I require.”

“My Lord, may I make a request?”

“A request, Lucius? You intrigue me. I see a hint of desire in your mind.”

“I would like to see to Draco’s punishment.”

“Hmm...Draco...yes. I did not include him in my little list to Potter. Perhaps that should be rectified. I see that you would dearly love a bit of sport with the youth,” Voldemort remarked probing Lucius mind. “Are you certain there is no way he would be willing to join us?”

“No, My Lord, he fancy’s the Weasley girl. He is nothing more than a weakling. He finds us revolting. I no longer consider Draco my son. He is as much a blood traitor as Severus.”

“I shall send a message with the Portkey. He will be your reward for your faithful service to me and a warning to the others as well.”

“Thank you, My Lord. The boy has been such a disappointment to me. At least I can enjoy killing him.” Lucius laughed maliciously, gray eyes flashing with anticipation at the pain he planned to inflict on his son.

“Come, Lucius, let us go and see to our guests. I really ought to welcome them personally.” Voldemort rose from his chair, red eyes gleaming. He swept from the room with Lucius following in his wake...

Harry went to her room to freshen up and think before the meeting of the Order. She needed to prepare for her confrontation with Voldemort. She was not afraid for herself. She was worried for her friends and Protectors. The next few days should have been happy ones; instead, they were turning into a nightmare of deaths and funerals. She prayed in her heart that there would be no more. Unfortunately, she knew this would not be the case. When she entered her sitting room, she was surprised to see a package with a note attached sitting unopened on her desk. Moody’s words immediately came to mind, ‘Constant Vigilance!’ Harry heeded his advice. Drawing her wand, she approached the package, muttering a few spells. Satisfied that there were no traps, she walked over and immediately recognized Hermione’s handwriting on the envelope. Tearing it open, she read the brief missive.

Dear Harry,

I will be out for the morning with Ron but want you to know that I miss you and have a surprise for when I return this afternoon. In the meantime, here are the books on Wizarding Law that you requested. I had them delivered to me since no one would be suspicious as I am always reading something anyway. I took the liberty of having Dobby put them up in your room along with this note before I left. See you later.

Love,

Hermione

“Oh, Mione,” she whispered sadly to herself, “if only you had spoken to me before you left about the wedding. You might be safe at Hogwarts right now and your parents would still be alive. It’s all my fault for being such a prat these last few weeks.”

Shaking her head, Harry refused to give in to the depression that was threatening to overtake her. She would do everything in her power to get the captives back safely. Now was not the time to break down. She picked up the package tearing the wrapping from the two books. Giving up on the idea of a shower, she sat down to read the laws regarding the Protectorship. It didn’t take her long to find what she had been looking for.

“Why that conniving old stinker,” Harry mused aloud, “now I know why he was always asking me those questions about how I felt. It’s no wonder Sirius gave him a hard time about this. I can’t wait to see Hermione’s face,” Harry snorted. “She will certainly have something to say about this! I wonder if Ron knows. Better yet, what in the hell am I going to do? I should have been told everything from the very beginning. It’s just like Dumbledore to withhold a critical piece of information. No wonder this had to be approved by the Board of Governors.”

Slamming the books shut, Harry glanced at her watch. It was almost time for the meeting of the Order. Quickly changing her robes, Harry headed up the hall towards the Headmaster’s office. Her mood kept fluctuating between annoyance with Dumbledore, amusement over what Hermione would think, and dread for the safety of her loved ones...

Ginny Weasley had been resting quietly, eyes half shut, following the visit from her father and brother. Draco had excused himself when they had arrived in order to give her some quiet time with her family and get ready for the meeting of the Order. Her father and brother had been glad of the time to be alone with her. While their stay had not been long, both men had in turn reassured her that George was indeed alive, but in serious condition. She then told them what had happened in the village, recounting how they had been taken completely by surprise in the middle of the afternoon. No one seemed to know how Voldemort knew the group would be there. Tonks and Draco had just finished a second sweep of the village when the Deatheaters arrived. Her brother Bill explained that the Order was investigating and it was possible one of the shopkeepers had been an informant but no one was sure at the moment. Before they left, her father and brother promised to come back after the meeting. They would let her know if there was any further news about George.

Now that she was alone, Ginny was forming a plan in her mind. She would not just sit here while her friends and family were in danger. She knew what she had to do and it started with being present at the Meeting of the Order of the Phoenix. Madam Pomfrey had just given her a sleeping draught, but had been distracted when a second year came in complaining of stomach pains. She didn’t see when Ginny quickly poured the vile out beneath her pillow and pretended to fall asleep. As soon as the nurse had finished with the student, she checked on Ginny, and left the infirmary to go to the Headmaster’s office. Ginny smiled triumphantly. Ignoring the twinge of pain in her side, she slipped out of bed, took her wand form the night table securing it in her pajamas and padded to the door...

Voldemort entered the basement prison of his headquarters, Lucius Malfoy following on his heels. The Dark Lord kept to the shadows as he slid his snake like eyes over the group of people within the cells.

The Weasley boy was sitting on the floor with his arms encircling the Mudblood. Her head was resting on his shoulder, eyes staring vacantly, as tears slid down her cheeks. She was obviously in shock over the death of her Muggle parents. Voldemort smirked with pleasure.

Circe Snape was in the next cell with her young daughter. Both appeared to be aware of the Dark Lord’s presence, glaring into the shadows, which concealed him. The child snuggled closer to her mother, yet she bore a look of defiance on her features, which would have made her uncles proud. Voldemort was amused by her attitude despite the unmistakable look of fear in her eyes.

Severus was in the next cell. Unlike the others, he had been chained to the wall. The silent black robed figures directed their attention towards this cell. The eyes of the other prisoners followed their every movement. Voldemort studied the unconscious man before addressing his sister.

“Tell me, Circe, what form of punishment do you feel your brother deserves?” He cast a cold hard stare in her direction.

“You are the one who will be punished, Lord Voldemort,” Circe answered coldly.

“I think not. In a few hours, the war will be over and you and all your family will be dead along with the Potters. First though I want to make sure Severus is punished slowly before I kill him.”

“YOU LEAVE MY UNCLE SEV ALONE!” Phaedra screamed looking up from her mother’s arms.

“Ha Ha Ha,” Voldemort cackled. “The child has spirit.” He turned to study Phaedra closely. His red eyes ran the length of her body, drinking in every feature. Phaedra squirmed under his intense stare. He made her feel unclean. Voldemort gave her another twisted smile. “The insolence of the Snapes is one of the things that has always annoyed me, rather like a mosquito buzzing incessantly in one’s ear. You know it is there, yet you must allow it to exist until the right time.”

“My Lord, would you like me to teach this obnoxious child a lesson in manners?” Lucius asked.

“Later, Lucius, I rather admire her foolish bravery and her loyalty is to be commended. If she weren’t a half-blood I might even have considered keeping her with us and training her in the Dark Arts.”

“You’re sick, you filthy snake,” Ron commented from his cell.

“Ah...the Gryffindor has finally found the courage to speak.” Voldemort glared in his direction. “I would mind my manners, boy. I do not take lightly to being interrupted.” Voldemort’s eyes fell on Hermione. He set his thin lips into a line and pointed his wand. “Crucio!” Hermione screamed in agony.

“Let her go!” Ron bellowed, holding onto her tightly. “What has she ever done to you?”

“Oh...she failed to deliver Potter and attempted to resist my Imperius curse. It wasn’t a wise move on her part. Of course I would have killed her anyway,” Voldemort replied with another flick of his wand canceling the curse. “She is also an aberration of nature, Muggles producing magical children...”

“Too bad you weren’t born a Squib,” Ron snapped, ears red with anger, as he tried to comfort Hermione.

“You will pay dearly for that remark, young Weasley,” Voldemort hissed, placing the Cruciatus curse on him. Ron screamed in torment as the Dark Lord increased the intensity of the pain. He was clearly enjoying the scene. He kept up the pain for two minutes, and Ron was barely conscious when he released him. “Come Lucius, I believe the young man has learned his lesson for the moment. Let us revive Severus...”

Ginny carefully made her way towards the staff wing using some of the secret tunnels her friends and brothers had shown her through the years. She had one narrow escape when she heard Mr. Filch talking with Mrs. Norris and had to duck into an unused classroom. Fortunately, he headed in the opposite direction. When Ginny reached the floor with the staff quarters, she quickly located Harry’s room. Securing herself behind a stone gargoyle, she was just in time to see her friend charming her door with her new password. As soon as Harry disappeared up the hall, Ginny slipped from her hiding place.

“Aenigma’s Adversaius,” she muttered softly, lips twitching with amusement. ‘Riddle’s adversary, good one Harry,’ she thought slipping into her friend’s room. Ginny headed directly over to Harry’s trunk. She knew from long experience that Harry kept her invisibility cloak there and hoped she hadn’t lent it to Ron. Luck was with her. The cloak was folded neatly in the bottom. Quickly throwing it over her head, she slipped out of the room and headed towards Dumbledore’s office. Now all she had to do was figure out the Headmaster’s password. Nearing the stone gargoyles guarding his office she was elated to see Professor McGonagall just getting ready to mount the moving stairs. She slipped in behind her just as the gargoyle slid shut. Once upstairs, Ginny quickly found an empty corner near the rear of the room. Making sure the cloak was securely wrapped around her she sat down on the floor to wait...

Severus Snape immediately became aware of the pain in his wrists where the shackles secured him to the wall of his cell. He remembered being hit with a stunning curse by the Dark Lord. Instinctively he prepared himself to face the person he knew would be standing before him. As he slowly opened his dark eyes, they locked with the vehement red pair of his former master.

“Severusss,” Voldemort hissed, “defiant to the end I see.”

“You may kill me but at least I will have the satisfaction of knowing Potter will still bring you down,” Severus replied coldly.

“Then you are a bigger fool than I thought. In a few hours the Potter girl will be mine to do with as I please and those who would seek to help her will die at my hands along with her.”

“Then it seems you are a bigger fool than I am,” Snape taunted, “since she will stop at nothing to bring you down even if it means her own death.”

“Ah...but there you are wrong. She would never willingly sacrifice her friends and I not only have two of them in my possession but I also have this dear little child whom she adores. Do you really believe she would sit back and allow your niece to die?” Voldemort laughed coldly.

“Potter will rescue my niece and make sure she sends you back to whatever hell you managed to crawl out of,” Snape replied without breaking eye contact. Without warning, he spit into Voldemort’s face.

“You will pay for that, Severus. Let this be a lesson to you not to try that ever again.” Voldemort flicked his wand in Phaedra’s direction as Snape fought angrily at the chains that bound him. “Crucio!” Circe screamed in agony as her body blocked the curse meant for her daughter.

“Muuummmmyyyy...” Phaedra screamed in terror as she watched her mother thrashing on the floor of the cell in agony. “You...leave...my mum...alone!” Phaedra gasped pulling off one of her shoes and throwing it towards the Dark Lord. He laughed as it hit the bars of their prison and he lowered his wand.

“Ah...such spirit, Severus!” Voldemort gloated in pleasure. “Tell me Little Miss Snape, would you like to play with my snake later on?” Phaedra looked at him in confusion as her uncle pulled unsuccessfully at his bonds, dark eyes livid with anger. “Don’t worry, Severus, I was referring to Nagini,” Voldemort pursed his lips in a twisted smile, “although now that I think of it...”

“Don’t you dare lay your filthy hands on Phaedra or you won’t have to worry about Harry Potter...Arrrggghhh...” Severus screamed in agony as the Dark Lord cut off his angry tirade with another Cruciatus curse.

“Enough games! Lucius, bring the Weasley boy. We have work to do!”

“Yes, My Lord.” Lucius Malfoy pointed his wand at Ron, stunning him. He then kicked Hermione in the ribs and pushed her out of the way before deliberately dragging the young man from the cell scraping his back along the stone floor...

Harry glanced around Dumbledore’s office as the last of the Order’s members took their seats. All were present with the exception of Molly and Fred who were still at St. Mungo’s with George. The mood was somber and quiet. Harry let her eyes wander among the sea of faces. Remus was worried and tired. Sirius was staring off into space, his eyes sad and lost. The remaining Weasley’s were anxious. Mundungus Fletcher was unusually quiet. Old Mr. Chang’s dark eyes were angry and his jaw was set. Professor McGonagall was quietly passing out tea and biscuits, her face set into its familiar stern appearance. Harry noted that her eyes were rimmed with red and suspected she had been crying. Kingsley was sitting rigidly at attention. Draco had on his perpetual scowl but his lips would occasionally twitch nervously. Mad Eye seemed to be staring over at the corner, his magical eye focused on something that no one could see. Harry’s parents were sitting together, their arms around one another. Her mother’s green eyes were studying her daughter sadly and her father looked at Harry with a half smile and a nod as if to say everything would be all right. Harry could not help the stab of pain in her heart. She knew it was almost time to say good-bye. Arsinoe Darkmoon was studying Harry intently, a look of concern etched into her exotic features. Justinian and Tiberius both wore mask like expressions. The rest of the group shifted nervously in their seats. Dumbledore looked at his young protégé and smiled sadly. His lines of age seemed more pronounced than ever but his blue eyes were still sharp. He rose eloquently to address the group.

“Good evening everyone and thank you all for coming on such short notice. We are faced with a grave crisis. As you all know some of our numbers were killed this afternoon and others have been taken captive by Voldemort. We are assuming that they are still alive. Harry witnessed the scene in one of her visions and we are expecting a message shortly from the Dark Lord himself. He will be sending a Portkey in order to secure the Potter family and the remainder of the Snapes.”

“Surely you will not allow them to go, Albus!”

“That is what we are here to discuss, Minerva.”

“Dumbledore, we’re not even sure the others are still alive,” Mundungus added, “it is purely conjecture on your part.”

“I am considering all of the possibilities. At this point I have no concrete reason to assume that they have been killed.” Dumbledore directed a fierce gaze at his fellow wizards. “We need to formulate a plan to get them back. I believe the battle is at hand...”

Harry was only half listening allowing the arguments to fade into the background of her mind. She knew what she needed to do. The pain in her scar was searing hot and growing worse as the meeting progressed. Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to slip silently into the Dark Lord’s mind...

“Enervate,” Harry smiled directing her wand at the still red headed man lying on the floor.

Ron moaned and opened his eyes. His head was throbbing painfully and his whole body felt as if it were on fire. His back and arms were stinging. Gazing around his eyes focused on black robes in front of him. He started in horror as he shook the confusion from his mind, trying to stand. He made it as far as his knees when he felt a set of strong hands on his shoulders holding him down.

“You do not stand in the presence of the Master,” Lucius Malfoys sharp voice dictated from behind, his sharp nails digging into Ron’s raw back, forcing him to remain in place.

“Voldemort,” he whispered looking up. As frightened as Ron was he knew he shouldn’t show any sign of weakness as he glared up into the Dark Lord’s cold red eyes.

“You won’t get away with this. I can’t wait to see Harry kick your bloody ass!”

“Unfortunately for you that is not going to happen,” the Dark Lord chuckled, “in more ways than one.”

“You may kill me but that won’t change the fact the Harry will stop you! When she does I hope you rot in Hell you bloody son of a bitch!” Ron yelled boldly.

Crack! The Dark Lord moved so swiftly he was like a swirling black blur, smacking Ron so hard he fell backwards into Lucius almost toppling him to the floor. Reaching down, his long white fingers picked Ron up by the throat in a vise like grip. Lifting him into the air with unnatural strength he flung the young wizard against the wall. Ron collapsed into a heap.

“Now my belligerent young Gryffindor you will know what it is like to feel the power of Lord Voldemort,” the Dark Lord sneered. “You are going to aid me in the downfall of Harry Potter.” Without moving, Voldemort called out sharply, “Axelrod, bring me the Mudblood!”

“Immediately, My Lord,” a timid voice responded from behind the door.

“Lucius bring this foul mouthed traitor over to my desk,” Voldemort commanded. “It is time we put him to our use.”

“It will be my pleasure, Lord.”

Lucius grabbed hold of Ron and pulled him to his feet forcing him over towards a large desk over near the hearth. Ron’s eyes opened wide as he became aware of the giant snake warming itself in front of the fire. Even worse, he saw the goblet sitting atop the desk opposite the Dark Lord. Voldemort had conjured two hard chairs and Lucius forced Ron to sit, binding him securely with magical ropes. A moment later the door opened and a young Deatheater, whom Ron assumed to be Axelrod, was forcing Hermione into the room. He tossed her roughly into the chair beside Ron where Lucius bound her. The other wizard then retreated from the room.

“You are aware that you will not get away with this?” Hermione questioned looking at the Dark Lord.

“Silencio Mudblood,” Voldemort hissed with a flick of his wand. “I do not wish to hear your platitudes nor listen to your ridiculous arguments. You will not utter another sound unless I decree it.” He then turned his hot red eyes on Ron. “Now my young Mr. Weasley you will do as I tell you or she will suffer for your refusal,” he told Ron as he waved his hand over the goblet. It immediately flamed. “You will look into this fire and tell me what Potter is up to.”

Hermione looked at Ron shaking her head negatively as she mouthed the word NO!

“I will not betray, Harry. Nor will Hermione.”

“Then watch while she is made to suffer for your arrogance.” Voldemort pointed his wand at Hermione casting the Cruciatus curse. She writhed in pain while Ron struggled at his bonds angrily. Voldemort merely smiled in amusement enjoying the scene. “Perhaps you will be more amenable to my suggestion if you can hear her screams?” he sneered removing the silencing charm.

Hermione’s high-pitched screams wrenched at Ron’s heart. ‘Oh, Harry, please forgive me. I can’t let her suffer like this,” he thought painfully. “Stop...stop it now!” He screamed aloud. “I’ll do what you ask just leave her alone.”

“Ah...I see you are now willing to cooperate. See what a little encouragement can do?”

“Ron...don’t...do it,” Hermione panted. “It’s not...worth it. He’ll...” Voldemort cut her off with a wave of his hand silencing her once more.

“Hermione...I can’t let you suffer like that again,” Ron replied looking into her tear filled brown eyes. She shook her head angrily, her face drenched with sweat, silently yelling at him not to do it. “She’s right; you’re only going to kill us anyway. If you want to know what Harry is doing so badly you will have to find out some other way. Why not just get into her head?” He questioned bravely. “Oh, I forgot, you can’t do that anymore now can you? She’s too strong for you now,” Ron mocked him.

“Lucius, I will count to three. If he fails to cooperate you are to break the Mudblood’s left leg.”

“With pleasure, My Lord,” Lucius smiled. He pointed his wand at Hermione’s leg in anticipation.

“One...two...three.”

“Frango,” Lucius said waving his wand over Hermione’s left knee. There was an audible cracking noise as she let out a silent scream. Lucius face lips twisted into a half smile of satisfaction.

“Have you been convinced yet, Weasley? I am sure my loyal servant would love to continue.” Voldemort’s red eyes bored into Ron while Hermione continued to shake her head no. Silent tears were streaming down her face.

Ron studied Hermione for a moment, unmistakable agony on his features. ‘What would Harry do?’ he considered anxiously. ‘It would kill her to see Hermione in so much pain.’ Ron had no idea that even now his best friend was watching the scenario play out behind the eyes of the Dark Lord all the while fighting to keep him from becoming aware of her presence. As much as it pained him, Ron mustered his courage and stared up at Lord Voldemort. His expression resolute as growled up at the powerful wizard in front of him. “I will not betray my friends you filthy piece of scum.”

“Enough! You were warned Weasley. Your deaths will not come easily I assure you.”

“Didn’t ever think they would,” Ron quipped maliciously. “If my dying will help to stop you then it will be worth it. Some things are worth dying for.”

“You’re arrogant display of bravado will do you no good. I promise you that you will beg me to kill you. You may not tell me willingly what I need to know but that is no matter.” Voldemort smiled evilly. “I will just have to retrieve my information in another manner. Imperio!” Voldemort cast the Imperious curse so swiftly that Ron had been unprepared. He fought the curse as hard as he could but was unable to break free. The Dark Lord’s will was too strong. “Now look into the flames and tell me what I need to know,” Voldemort demanded. Ron looked into the flames...

“Harry! Harry!” A woman’s voice shrieked from a long way off. “Wake up!” Strong arms were shaking her.

Harry slowly opened her eyes, to see her mother’s frightened face and her father’s hands gripping her shoulders. She could fell tears running down her cheeks and saw the blood dripping onto her robes. Dumbledore looked grave.

“What has happened, Harry? I assume you were in the Dark Lord’s mind,” the Headmaster inquired softly.

“Yes, Sir. I had to find them. I had to see what was happening.”

“Are they still alive, Potter?” Mad Eye’s gravelly voice questioned from across the room. His blue eye was still focused on the corner. Harry and Dumbledore followed his gaze and looked at one another. Dumbledore nodded in Harry’s direction.

“Miss Weasley due come out from under the cloak,” Dumbledore directed firmly.

“Ginny!” Arthur and Bill gasped at the same time

“What are you doing here young lady?” Arthur demanded angrily. “You should be resting in the infirmary and are too young to be at this meeting.”

“I am not a baby, Dad. Charlie died today and George is hurt. I have every right to try and find out what is going on,” Ginny shrieked back, sounding very much like Molly.

“Arthur, calm down. Ginny has been here since the meeting started. Alastor and Harry were both aware of her presence as was I.”

“Albus, why on earth did you allow her to stay?” Bill asked dumbfounded.

“She has every right to be here. She may be your little sister, Bill, but she is of age and has been more than a friend to me. Ginny is a very powerful witch in her own right,” Harry stated calmly. “In any case she would have joined the Order in four months anyway.”

“Potter is right. If any of us had thought otherwise we would have thrown her out immediately,” Alastor Moody commented.

“Molly will have all our hides for this,” Arthur remarked helping Ginny up from the floor.

She sat down next to Bill who had the forethought to transform her pajamas into a set of robes. Mad as he was at his baby sister, he winked playfully.

“Thanks, Bill,” she flushed, lowering her eyes momentarily before looking over at Harry. “Harry...your tears...they’re bloody. Ron...did he...”

“Yes, Gin, but he didn’t do so willingly. Voldemort had to use the Imperius on him.”

“Ron’s alive?” Arthur asked his face filling with hope.

“Yes, so is Hermione but he has been torturing them with the Cruciatus. I didn’t see Severus or the others though but I got the impression that they are alive too,” Harry explained.

“Harry, why were your tears filled with blood?” Lily asked waving her wand to clean the blood from her daughter’s face and robes.

“Mr. Weasley used the Goblet,” Ollivander’s raspy voice stated from the back of the room. His silver eyes rested on Harry’s face for confirmation.

“Not willingly. He was under the Imperious,” Harry answered. “Ron is now blind.” Everyone gasped. She then proceeded to tell everything she had seen through the Dark Lord’s eyes. The room was silent for a few minutes as they all digested the information.

“So what do we do now? Are you sure you don’t know where they are?” Kingsley questioned frowning.

“I think they were in a farmhouse but I don’t know where. I only saw the one room.”

“How many Deatheaters did you see?”

“Only Lucius and one I didn’t know. I think his name was Axelrod. He couldn’t have been much older than I am.”

“Well there’s our answer to how the Dark Lord attacked. Stan Axelrod owns the dress shop in Hogsmeade. His son has always been a bit of a hothead and in trouble with the law.”

“Yes, young Gregory was always getting into trouble in school. His father finally pulled him out and sent him to Durmstrang,” Dumbledore remarked.

“I will have my team of Aurors look into this as soon as the meeting is over,” Kingsley assured them.

“Headmaster, how come I don’t know of him?”

“He was a number of years ahead of you, Harry. I believe he was in his seventh year when you started.”

“I suppose he was in Slytherin,” Ginny commented with a sneer.

“No Miss Weasley, he was not. He was a Hufflepuff.”

“Just shows you should never take anything at face value,” Neville snorted. “He is obviously loyal.”

“We need to make some plans. I am open to suggestions.” Dumbledore dismissed the subject and looked about the room.

“I have an idea but it is very dangerous,” Harry stated flatly. “It will also involve Ginny.”

“Absolutely Not!” Bill exclaimed.

“Shut up, Bill. You seem to forget that I am of age and capable of making up my mind.”

“I agree with your brother, Ginny. You should not be involved. What the hell are you thinking, Potter?” Draco demanded furiously.

“I am thinking that I need a strong witch who can back me up. I think this should be Ginny’s choice along with the Headmaster’s approval.”

“I think as her father I should be allowed to have some say in this situation.”

“I agree, Arthur,” Dumbledore stated over ruling Harry. “First though I wish to hear this plan.”

As Dumbledore finished speaking, a large black raven was tapping at the window. He nodded to Bill to let the bird in. Arthur attempted to grab the bird but it flew up to the ceiling and dropped a letter on Dumbledore’s desk before disappearing back the way he came. Waving his wand over the letter to satisfy everyone that there was no present danger Dumbledore opened the missive. He scanned if first, frowning, then read it aloud.

Dumbledore,

I have some people in my possession of whom you are well aware. I assure you that they are presently alive but should you fail to follow my instructions they will be killed. You are to have the Potters, Justinian and Tiberius Snape, along with Draco Malfoy sent to me by noon tomorrow. Should you fail to do so my guests will be killed and other reprisals will occur. This letter will act as a Portkey at precisely noon and will bring them to my location. I warn you that should you try to defy me the consequences will not be pleasant.

Voldemort

“I knew my father wouldn’t forget about me,” Draco remarked grimly.

“It is a rather new development,” Dumbledore agreed. “What is your feeling about this Draco?”

“He wants to kill me himself,” the former Slytherin remarked arching his brow cockily, “Too bad for him that I plan on getting to him first.”

“I must remind you Draco that in his present form he cannot be killed in the usual manner.”

“I can disable him for Potter though, can’t I?”

“Then you are willing to face what may come?”

“Without a doubt, Headmaster, Lucius murdered my mother and took out his sadistic delights on me since I could walk. He is almost as bad as his master,” Draco snarled, clenching his fists. “I may believe in the separation of our worlds but not at the expense of the lives of others. They’re no longer human and I am quite sure that Voldemort himself is long beyond sanity.”

“Why, Draco, there’s hope for you yet. Now all you have to do is get past the blood purity thing,” Harry sneered back at him.

“Not gonna happen, Potter.”

“I might remind you that if you marry Ginny your sister in law will be a Muggle born and I myself am a half-blood.”

“And I have no need to remind you that the Dark Lord is a half-blood. It doesn’t seem justified that either of you has more power than those of us who were born wizards for generations.”

“Maybe that is the problem, Draco. Maybe you are actually losing your magic slowly because it is being cancelled out genetically. You may all be killing your own race without even knowing it. The gene pool is growing too small.”

“That will be quite enough!” Dumbledore’s angry voice interrupted their philosophical argument. “Such talk is entirely debatable. We have more urgent needs at the moment!”

“I apologize, Albus,” Harry stated cowed while Draco nodded in confirmation.

“I for one wish to hear Harry’s plan,” Arsinoe spoke softly.

“Yeah, Harry, what do you have in mind?” Neville questioned. “You know I will be right with you whatever it is.”

“Thanks, Neville but you will be with the rest of the Order on this one.” Harry took a deep breath and looked around. “The plan is simple, although it will now include Draco, which will actually be a benefit with Ginny there.”

“I still don’t believe Miss Weasley should become involved in this,” Professor McGonagall stated, lips drawn into a thin line.

“Neither do I.” Molly Weasley had come in unobserved by Harry and had been listening quietly from the door.

“Mum! I want to help.”

“Ginny dear, you’re too young. Everyone should have known better than to let you in to this meeting!” Molly’s eyes reflected her anger.

“Well I’m here and I am going to stay!” Ginny stood up, placing her hands on her hips, chin raised in defiance.

“Molly...please...let me tell everyone my idea. I won’t deny that it is dangerous but it may be the only hope for Ron and the others,” Harry pleaded.

“All right, Harry dear, but I can guarantee I will not be happy.”

“Okay. First of all those of us that Voldemort has specifically targeted will need to go in as a team. He will probably disarm us immediately but we can also carry extra wands hidden in our robes. We will also need emergency Portkeys.”

“What about the wards? You really don’t believe that his headquarters is unprotected,” Justinian asked.

“Humph...we should be so lucky,” Draco snipped.

“That will be Tiberius’ job. He may not know the exact location but can I safely assume you know most of the wards he has in place?” Harry looked inquiringly at the wizard.

“I do. It will not be easy to bring them down. We may also find ourselves in a situation where we will be unable to do so.”

“I have taken that into consideration. Headmaster, do you have any kind of magical tracking device which may give the Order of at least a general idea of where we are?”

“Hmm...There is one but it will not function through the wards.”

“Would it be able to track us once the Portkey has activated?”

“Yes to a certain extent but once you are inside the wards it will be useless.”

“What kind of radius will you have before you lose contact?”

“Ten miles in all directions,” Dumbledore replied. His expression was unreadable.

“Kingsley, do we have enough Aurors to form a grid and work in from all directions once contact is lost?” Harry questioned.

“We’re pressed pretty thin right now but if it means we are able to get to Voldemort I can pull some off other assignments.”

“Then do it,” Moody interjected. “I think I know what the girl is leading up to.”

“Thanks, Mad-Eye, but let me finish. Ginny you are the only other person in this room other them me who has been possessed by Voldemort. Do you think you would be able to stand up to him for a little while disguised as me?”

“So long as he doesn’t use Legilimency we should be fine.”

“Tiberius do we have any Polyjuice?”

“Yes. I believe you will need it for Miss Weasley?”

“No! No! No!” Molly yelled angrily. You can’t send my little girl in there Harry. It is too dangerous.”

“Molly, I will be there too as will Draco and the rest. I know this is not a good situation but it is the best I can come up with. At least this way the others have a chance. If we fail to use that Portkey they will be killed without question.”

“Harry, where will you be?” Ginny queried.

“Ginny, you know I’m an animagus.”

“Yes, but a Phoenix will be noticed immediately.”

“Gin, what you and most of the Order don’t know is that I am a Multiplico. I have another form, courtesy of the Dark Lord. Arsinoe thinks that I may also have a third if I can combine the two. I will let her explain later but for now...” Harry transformed into her green serpent and slithered over to Tiberius amid gasps of amazement.

“Nice one, Potter,” Draco drawled. “There may be hope for you yet too,” he said as she turned back to herself.

“So how will you get in though?” James looked at his daughter with interest.

“I’ll just wrap myself around one of your waists and hang on tight. I can remain hidden beneath someone’s robes until the coast is clear. The snake will have the advantage of moving through narrow places and being able to hide near the floor as well as climb. If need be I can use the Phoenix form too once we’re inside. I have the feeling if Fawkes is close enough he may be able to find me too.” As if to confirm her suspicions, the beautiful red bird flew onto her shoulder and began to make pleasant trilling sounds.

“You’re quite right, Harry. He may just be able to sense you in Phoenix form and lead us to all of you even faster.”

“What happens once we’re inside?” James questioned.

“That’s the hardest part. I will have to try to free everyone. It might be best if I carry all the extra wands too. They will transform along with me so it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Harry,” Sirius spoke for the first time, “Moony and I don’t like this. As your Protectors we I should be with you.”

“No, Sirius. I understand that you feel you should come along but I will need you to help in the search. You can scent any people who may be nearby in your animagus form and Moony has his heightened werewolf senses and speed even if it isn’t a full moon. Besides, he’s really good with dark charms and will be needed to help Dumbledore and Bill bring down the rest of the wards. Severus is on the inside and I have no doubt that unless he is totally incapacitated he will follow his duties to the limit.”

“I still don’t like it,” Sirius pouted, Remus nodding in agreement.

“Neither do I,” Molly agreed. “It is entirely too dangerous.”

“Mum, we have no other choice. Ron and Mione will be killed,” Ginny pleaded.

“You might too. Arthur...Bill...try and talk some sense into her!”

“Gin, I don’t want to lose either of them either and I know Mum and Dad don’t too but this is a really dangerous idea. Unfortunately, it happens to be a good one.” Bill looked between his sister and parents. He was torn between his family and his duty to the Order.

“I suggest we vote on the matter,” Dumbledore stated calmly. “All those in favor?” The hands rose slowly and Dumbledore counted them silently. All those opposed?” Several hands went up, including Molly and Arthur. Bill abstained. “It seems we have a tie. Bill you are the deciding vote.” Bill Weasley shifted uncomfortably in his chair before looking at Dumbledore.

“Will my sister have an emergency Portkey to get out of there?”

“They all will Bill, but I cannot confirm that they will work inside of Voldemort’s wards.”

“I see.” He frowned rubbing his face. “Ginny you aren’t a member of the Order so you couldn’t vote and you’re as stubborn as Mum.” He smiled at his little sister. “We always think of you as a little girl even though you aren’t any more. Do you want to do this thing? You could be killed.”

“I know that, Bill, but if it will save other lives than it would be worth it. I can’t leave Ron and the others in the hands of that madman. I remember what it was like all those years ago. He’s evil, Bill, and he has to be stopped.”

“All right then,” Bill Weasley looked at his parents, straightening his shoulders, “I vote in favor.”

“The motion is passed,” Dumbledore announced.

The room immediately erupted into a sea of voices. Molly Weasley started to cry unabashedly and Harry saw her mother go over and put her arms around the distraught woman. Harry just sat there, face set, knowing she had made one of those decisions which would affect all their lives. Dumbledore had told her that it would never be easy and it wasn’t. She looked up to see him studying her along with Mr. Chang. The old Chinese gentleman nodded and Harry could see the pain in Dumbledore’s eyes. She knew this was the only way. She also knew that it was unlikely they would all come out of this alive...

Chapter 28

Harry had a fitful night following the meeting of the Order. She kept Voldemort out of her dreams but was aware of the increasing pain in her scar. She had made the only decision possible knowing it was going to cost lives. Dumbledore was gradually passing the torch of leadership onto her. Harry could only hope that she was worthy of such an honor. The outcome of the war would be the deciding factor.

The sun was just rising when Harry got out of bed and headed to the shower. The hot water helped her to relax the taught muscles in her body, giving her time to think about what lay ahead. It would be difficult to free the hostages but not impossible. She knew they were still alive. She just didn’t know how badly they had been tortured during the night and she knew some of them had been tortured. The only one who had not been harmed had been Phaedra. Harry had been able to sense the little girl calling to her in her dreams. She was terrified but being very brave and Harry knew she had been crying over her mother. ‘Don’t worry, baby, I’m coming,’ she thought as she climbed out of the shower. Dressing in a pair of black jeans and shirt, she pulled on a robe and her sneakers. Harry preferred to fight in Muggle clothing. For some reason she felt more vulnerable in her robes.

Harry wasn’t hungry but knew she should eat something. She would need her strength. She decided to take her meal in her room wanting to think for a while longer. Sitting down on the settee in front of the fireplace, she watched the flames for a moment then rang for Dobby. He popped in with a loud crack.

“Harry Potter, Dobby is wanting to help. What can Dobby do for you this morning?” His big green eyes were worried and his ears were hanging flat to his head.

“First you can get us both something to eat for breakfast. I want to talk to you, Dobby.”

“Harry Potter wants to have breakfast with Dobby?”

“Is that a problem, Dobby?”

“Dobby will be honored to have breakfast with such a famous witch. Dobby is just surprised that Harry Potter would want to be with him this morning of all mornings.”

“That is exactly why I wish to be with you Dobby. You are my friend. Right now I could use your company.” The elf blushed and lowered his head bashfully.

“Surely Harry Potter would rather be with her other friends or family? They are worried about her.”

“I know. That is another reason I want to be with you right now.”

“But Dobby is worried too!” he exclaimed wide-eyed, flapping his ears.

“Dobby, sometimes a person needs to speak with someone who is not a wizard for advice. You see things differently than they do. I would be very happy if you would stay and eat with me and we can talk.”

“Dobby will get us our breakfast,” he answered with a low bow. “Dobby will return shortly.” He popped out returning two minutes later and snapped his fingers. A tray laden with all of Harry’s favorite breakfast items appeared on the table.

“I see you are planning on stuffing my stomach this morning.” Harry half smiled at the elf.

“Harry Potter must keep up her strength to face He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named.”

“His name is Voldemort and he was born Tom Marvolo Riddle. He is nothing more than a powerful wizard and a coward,” she said calmly spearing a sausage.

“Ooohhh...Harry Potter is indeed brave to say such things.”

“I am only speaking the truth, Dobby, and you know it. Now here,” she remarked spooning some eggs onto a small plate, “eat some breakfast or I will be very upset.”

“Harry Potter is generous to a fault. To think about Dobby at a time like this,” the elf replied flustered.

“Yes...well...I want my friends to be happy and you are my friend.”

Dobby merely smiled and tried to hide behind his ears in embarrassment doing as Harry asked. They ate in silence for a little while. Harry was glad for his quiet presence. Once they had finished Harry solemnly poured them each a cup of hot chocolate studying the house elf shrewdly. He looked up at her in contemplation before he spoke.

“Harry Potter wishes to speak with Dobby about something she wishes to be kept a secret.” It was not a question.

“Yes, Dobby, I don’t know how you know this but you do.”

“House elves is made to know when their masters want them to be discreet.”

“I am not your mistress,” she corrected gently, “nor would I ever wish to be. I am your friend and confidant and that is why I have asked you to be here.”

“Harry Potter is very modest. Dobby did not wish to offend her.”

“None was taken, Dobby. I need your help with a few things and I know you would do almost anything for me short of murder. Even then I’m not too sure you wouldn’t go that far.” Dobby merely glanced down without answering as Harry continued. “I want you to hold this for me.” She pulled an envelope from her pocket. “It is my will.”

“Harry Potter will not die!” Dobby exclaimed leaping up from his chair.

“Dobby calm down. I hope that I will be back and you can return that envelope to me in person. I need to make sure it’s kept in safe hands in the event of my death. I will shortly be walking into a trap and need to know that if I don’t come back my friends will have the means to escape to safety and regroup.”

“Dobby understands,” the elf sobbed.

“Good.” She smiled wanly patting him on the head. “Last time I gave it to Dumbledore for safe keeping but he too will be fighting and is growing old. I am worried about his safety.” The elf nodded in understanding. Dumbledore was an old man and as with all wizards and witches, their powers weakened with advancing age. The war was taking its toll on him and Dobby knew that Dumbledore might not survive. “Now listen to me Dobby. I want you to see that if I don’t make it back that this envelope gets into the right hands. I trust your judgment to know who should receive it. I know you will know who can be trusted. House elves know more about what is going on in the wizarding world than most wizards and witches do.”

“Dobby will do as Harry Potter wishes.”

“I know you will Dobby. Now I have a few more things I need from you. First off, tell me about Draco. Will he be able to resist his father?”

“Young Mr. Malfoy was cruelly used by his father but Dobby thinks he will be able to stay true to the light.”

“Now tell me anything you can about Lucius. I know he is a Deatheater as well as having been brought back by the Dark Lord. Does he have any kind of weakness I can play on?”

“He is evil, Harry Potter. He cares nothing for the needs of others. He thinks only of himself and his power.”

“He has no weaknesses then?” Dobby shifted uncomfortably at her question. “Please Dobby, this is important. You need not fear him. He is no longer your master.”

“Dobby knows this...but...it is...difficult.”

“I promise it can only help our cause, Dobby,” Harry told him dropping down onto her knees to look him directly in the eyes.

“He...fears...becoming like...his...father.”

“Like his father? I don’t understand.”

“He...had...a stroke. He was...unable to...move. All he could do was talk.”

“I see. He fears being incapacitated. Hmm...That may be useful in trying to contain him but I’m not sure how just yet. Does Draco know this?”

“No. He was just a baby when his grandfather died.”

“Dobby how did the senior Malfoy die?”

“Dobby cannot say for sure, Miss Harry, but the last person with him was Draco’s father. He claimed he found him dead in his bed.”

“Okay, I understand, Dobby.” The elf nodded. It was clear to Harry that Lucius had most likely killed his father. “Now I have one other thing I need you to do for me.”

“Anything, Harry Potter.”

“If Lord Voldemort should win and I die I want you to convince the house elves to take the hats that Hermione gave them. Ask them to help the students and teachers get to safety.”

“Harry Potter! That is impossible. The other elves does not wish to be freed!”

“You must convince them, Dobby. Tell them that Harry Potter asked them to do this. Tell them that they can bind themselves to good witches and wizards later on to help stop the tyranny, which will follow. The Dark Lord will not consider them worth his time and make them do awful things. He will kill many of them just for his own pleasure. Voldemort considers them beneath him.”

“Dobby will try,” he whined nervously.

“Don’t try, Dobby, do it! Take a stand. Tell them to stand up for what is right. If they wish to be bound let them at least be with people who will treat them properly.”

“Harry Potter is wise and noble. Dobby will convince them!”

“Thank you, Dobby.” Harry wiped a tear from his cheek. “I don’t know about wise and noble so much as just wanting to get the elves and students to safety. We both know that if we fail today he will be coming here. None of you should have to suffer for my failure.”

“Now it is Dobby’s turn to convince Harry Potter. You will not fail. You are the most powerful witch of the age. You are even more powerful than Dumbledore but you do not yet recognize that fact. Dobby knows you will be coming back in triumph!”

“I hope so, Dobby...I hope so...” Harry’s voice faded worriedly. “Ahem,” she cleared her voice to prevent a sob. “Can you tell me where my parents are at the moment?”

“They spent the night in with Professors Lupin and Black. They is all very worried about Harry Potter. Professor Black is feeling very sad knowing that if Harry Potter is able to do the spell to send the Dark Lord away his friends will go too.”

“I expected that, Dobby. I’m sad too but they do not belong here.”

“Dobby knows this and so does Professor Black but he is still unhappy.”

“Then we will just have to do our best to see that he gets through all this. I want you to be sure that he and Professor Lupin are taken care of if I do not come back.” Dobby opened his mouth to protest but Harry silenced him with a wave of her hand. “Now I would like it if you would send my parents in to see me before it is time to go.”

“Dobby will send them, Miss.”

“Thank you, Dobby. There is one more thing I want to give you.”

“What is that, Harry Potter? You have given Dobby so much already.”

“Just this,” Harry grinned pulling the elf into a hug and kissing him on the forehead. “I love you, Dobby. Thank you for being my friend and for being there for me when I really needed it.”

“Harry Potter is indeed the greatest witch who ever lived. Dobby loves you too,” he sobbed. Snapping his fingers, he disappeared to carry out his instructions.

Harry glanced at her clock to check the time. Her scar was prickling and her stomach was tied in knots. She settled herself back on the couch drinking the rest of her cocoa contemplating what to say to her parents and what she might be facing in the hours ahead. She knew it would not be pleasant. Harry was running through the spell to defeat the Dark Lord in her mind. ‘Maybe I’ll get lucky for once and just be able to get in and say the spell to take the nasty gits out without any problems,’ she mused. ‘That would really be something but somehow I know there will be a welcoming committee when we arrive,’ she grunted to herself with a frown as a knock came on her door.

“Enter,” she called.

Her mother and father came in and she waved them over to the chairs by the fire. They sat down facing her. She studied them seriously. Her father’s soft hazel eyes were thoughtful as he ran a hand through his messy black hair making it stand up. Harry knew the gesture well. She had used if often enough herself when she was in a difficult situation. He cast her a half smile. Her mother was looking at her nervously. Her emerald eyes reflecting the worry and anxiety only a mother could feel for her child. She casually slipped her hand into that of her husband.

“You wanted to see us?” James questioned.

“Uh huh,” Harry responded suddenly feeling tongue-tied.

“Harry,” Lily began slowly, “has something else happened?”

“What...Oh no...I just wanted a word with you both in private before we have to leave,” Harry stated briskly. Her voice sounded shrill to her ears and her heart was pounding so hard she thought they must be able to hear it. Getting up she paced nervously for a minute. Harry unconsciously ran her hands through her hair just as her father had done a few moments before. James Potter chuckled in amusement as Harry realized she had repeated his nervous gesture.

“Seems to run in the family,” he teased gently.

“Seems that way,” she flushed sitting back down. “Look I know this hasn’t been easy on any of us but I need to say a few things to both of you.”

“What is troubling you, Harry?” Lily asked softly. Her identical green eyes locked with those of her daughter.

“I only wanted to say I’m sorry.” James opened his mouth to speak but Harry put up her hand to silence him. “Please let me finish. I have been a prat and acting like a silly little girl. I think you both know that I did it deliberately because I knew this day would come. I really wasn’t ready to face it. I always felt cheated that I grew up without the two of you. I don’t know how many times I would wonder what our lives would have been like if you hadn’t sacrificed yourselves for me or if Voldemort had never existed. I used to picture us all together and imagine having brothers and sisters to play with.” Harry took a deep breath and plunged on. “You have no idea how many times I was jealous of my friends for having what I did not. They had families who cared and I had a vault full of gold. It pissed me off that Ron would complain about being poor. He wasn’t the one who was poor it was me. You have no idea how angry I was that night in Godric’s Hollow after I was sent back in time. I couldn’t understand why you wouldn’t listen to me and get out. I knew you were aware of the prophecies.” Harry’s voice was shaking and her hands were clenched into fists.

“Harry we...”

“Dad, please don’t interrupt. I have to get this out and I don’t have much time left to do it.” James Potter nodded solemnly allowing Harry to continue. “I kept thinking how could they do this to me? It wasn’t just me either. I didn’t understand how you could leave Padfoot and Moony to suffer the way they did. You had all the clues and I told you enough so that you understood without me giving away any secrets but you continued on the same path. It took me a long time to truly accept that it was the only thing you could do. Then, wham! You were brought back to me again! I wanted to stop it from happening. I actually tried to get there in time to stop it. You see I knew that if Voldemort succeeded I would have to face all my feelings again. I would have to admit to myself that what you did was right and that I was being selfish. I couldn’t pretend any longer that I was the one who was poor and not my friends. I couldn’t keep telling myself that all I had was a vault full of gold and that no one ever cared. The fact of the matter is you cared more for me than most parents. You were willing to die for me and not just to stop Voldemort. Your principles allowed you to make the ultimate sacrifice for me so that I could have a life and maybe not have to live in fear. You wanted me to go on...” Harry’s voice trailed off. She sat staring into the fire. She looked up when she felt a weight come down on the sofa beside her as a gentle hand was placed around her shoulders.

“Harry, you weren’t being a prat,” her father’s soft voice comforted. “You were reacting like a human being. One who has been hurt and lonely for a long time.”

“All you wanted was to be with us and you knew that was impossible.” Lily smiled sadly. “We were always there for you but there was no way you could know that. To you our presence was merely the platitudes that everyone states about someone who has died.”

“But don’t you see? I was being a prat. I knew I would have to send you back and I didn’t want to face the reality of the situation! I pushed you both away deliberately instead of taking the time to be with you like I should have. I could have had everything that I ever wanted even if it was only for a short while and I just threw it away!” Tears were streaming down Harry’s cheeks.

“Harry you didn’t throw it away. You did exactly what you had to do and we wouldn’t have had it any other way. You were smart to try not to get too close to either of us. You knew that you would have to send us back because it’s the right thing to do but not the easy thing,” James remarked.

“You didn’t really push us away, Harry. Didn’t you play Quidditch with your father and dance with him at the ball? You wore the dress for me and we both have seen you transform. Then at Christmas you sent us the best gift we could ever have received.” Lily looked at Harry her eyes moist. “You gave us all happy memories to keep and managed to keep focused on what you need to do at the same time. So stop berating yourself,” Lily admonished, smoothing the hair from Harry’s forehead revealing the lightening bolt scar, which was an angry red hue.

“Voldemort is happy right now. The scar changes sometimes with his moods,” Harry explained noting her mother’s look of consternation.

“Is it very painful?” James asked.

“Sometimes,” she shrugged, “but I’ve grown rather accustomed to the different sensations but I didn’t ask to see you to talk about Voldemort,” Harry dismissed the subject. “I wanted to spend a little while together just to get those things off my chest and to tell you that I love you.”

“You’ll get through this, Harry,” James said hugging her, “after all you are a Potter.” He grinned down at her mischievously.

“Humph, after living with my sister and her family standing up to Voldemort must seem like a piece of cake,” Lily teased. Her emerald eyes were dancing with laughter displaying her sense of humor.

“You might say it’s been a toss up,” Harry laughed her mood brightening. “How are Moony and Padfoot doing?”

“They’re prepared as much as they can be,” her father stated hazel eyes sad. “You’ll need to take care of them for us when this is over.”

“We’ll take care of one another. It helps to grieve together.”

“You know we’ll help to try and get Severus out alive too, don’t you?” he asked.

“I never thought otherwise.”

“Harry, I want you to understand that we were just stupid teenagers and what we did to Snape...”

“Dad, I understand. I think Severus does now too. Besides, he wasn’t always the innocent victim. He’ll grieve too in his own way.”

“I think he’ll be sorry that he and your father never really took the time to get to know one another. They let their childish antics get so out of hand that it turned them against one another. They lost sight of what each was really like underneath.

“I think he already understands that, Mum, but we can’t change the past. He’ll have to look forward. He and Sirius have already made a good deal of progress and I know he doesn’t blame Remus for almost killing him. Underneath it all Severus is a good man. He just let his anger and frustrations get in the way at the wrong time.”

“Are you in love with him?” James inquired curiously.

“Dad, I have three Protectors and I think you know what that means,” Harry replied noncommittally.

“So you found out?” Lily demanded.

“Yes,” Harry answered nodding towards the books on her desk, “but I haven’t yet decided what to do about it.” She grinned wickedly at the doubtful look on her mother’s face.

“I see it doesn’t bother you at all.” James tried to hide his smile.

“I must admit it is different but I hope to have the time to figure it all out.”

“Well I disagree with the whole notion.” Lily shook her head vigorously, red hair flying. “However I am going to try and keep an open mind.” Harry and her father laughed at Lily in amusement. “Whatever you decide though it has our blessing,” she said hugging her daughter.

They spent the next hour together until it was almost twelve. Harry was happy and warm inside and knew that if she survived this confrontation she would not see them again for a long time. She was grateful for this time they had together. She could now see them as real people with feelings, hopes, and dreams that had been cut too short...

The small group had assembled in Dumbledore’s office to await the countdown that would activate the Portkey. No one was talking much and all seemed to be prepared to face whatever ordeal lay ahead. Harry had taken both of her wands. Her father had been impressed with the one she had been awarded at her graduation. He told her it would be like carrying him with her into battle. She also knew he was rather pleased that his stag was her Patronus.

Draco and Ginny were standing together. Tiberius had brought the Polyjuice up with him. Ginny would drink it ten minutes prior to leaving and had already dressed in some of Harry’s robes. Mr. Ollivander had also provided her with another wand made of holly to duplicate Harry’s. The only difference was that the core was made of unicorn tail.

Justinian kept looking at the picture he carried of Circe and Phaedra. Harry could sense his deep pain and his feelings of loss. He had only just been reunited with them. Now he feared he would lose them once again. Tiberius Snape reminded Harry of Severus. He said little, standing stiff and tall, watching the others while gauging their abilities and weaknesses.

Sirius and Remus were there as well to help Dumbledore begin the tracking process once the Portkey activated. The others members of the Order and some of the Aurors were situated either on the grounds or in Hogsmeade. As soon as Dumbledore could establish a search grid, they would all apparate to the location in an effort to find Voldemort’s headquarters.

“Attention everyone,” Dumbledore addressed them all. “It is time for Miss Weasley to take the Polyjuice.” He nodded to Tiberius who handed her the vial. “Are you most certain you wish to do this, Ginny?” The headmaster looked at the teen his blue eyes serious.

“Yes, Sir,” she replied swallowing the vial in one gulp. She was unable to hide her grimace from the foul taste and the others couldn’t help but snicker. The transformation only took a minute and she looked up at Harry with a grin.

“Here, Gin, I think you’ll need these,” Harry remarked handing her a pair of her glasses.

“Just promise me you won’t get too used to looking like Potter,” Draco drawled. “I much prefer redheads.” Ginny punched him affectionately on the arm.

“Harry, please be careful. Are you sure we shouldn’t try and come too?” Sirius questioned with his puppy eyes.

“No, you can’t. So knock off giving me those eyes. I need you to help us get out.” Harry kissed him gently on the cheek. “Just bark if you can when you get close. I can use it as a signal to try and create a diversion.”

“I could let out a good howl,” Moony grinned.

“You two are impossible.” She winked at the werewolf.

“Seriously Princess, this is no game. Do whatever you must but make sure you get out of there in one piece.”

“Remus, if I don’t you have my permission to go after them all on the next full moon, although Voldemort might just give you food poisoning.”

“Harry that is not funny,” the werewolf admonished with a frown.

“No, but practical,” Sirius agreed.

They both hugged her tightly before she let them go and stepped back. A moment later, her large green snake was slithering over the floor towards Tiberius. Being the tallest, it was felt that she could secure herself beneath his robes with the least amount of discomfort for them both. She deftly climbed up his long leg and wrapped the top of her body around his waist, coiling the rest along his leg. Once she was secured Tiberius spoke.

“We are ready, Albus.”

“Very well, take hold of the letter, and good luck. James, Lily, it was good to see you and be able to say goodbye.”

“You too,” Lily responded with a smile as her husband shook his head in agreement shaking Dumbledore’s hand.

Gathering around Dumbledore’s desk their six fingers rested on the letter from the Dark Lord. Dumbledore counted down. “Six, five, four, three, two one...”

Severus had been tortured intermittently through out the night with the Cruciatus along with numerous floggings and cutting curses. His arms ached from hanging in the chains and his wrists were raw. It had been a relief when he had finally succumbed to the pain and passed out about sunrise. He had made sure to keep them occupied as long as possible. Phaedra would be too much of a temptation to them.

Circe had believed this too, making sure to keep herself between the Deatheaters and her child. The Dark Lord however, had contented himself with putting her to the Cruciatus during her brother’s floggings. Voldemort had taken delight in telling her his plans for Phaedra. He planned to use her in one of his revels and would thoroughly enjoy deflowering and torturing her himself while her family watched. Circe prayed that Harry would come. She could not bear the thought that her little girl would be subjected to such debauchery. In the mean time, she would be left unharmed while she watched the torture he inflicted on the adults. Voldemort liked her spirit as she yelled at him to, ‘Stop hurting them!’

The Deatheaters had also enjoyed making Ron run blind in his cell while they used him for target practice. It amused them when the Mudblood Granger had tried to block their curses from hitting him with her own body. Finally, they had stopped their sordid games around sunrise. The Dark Lord wanted them fresh for when Potter and the others arrived.

Severus was exhausted from the repeated curses and floggings he had been subjected to, wanting nothing more than to close his eyes and let the oblivion of unconsciousness overtake him again. However, he refused to give in to the temptation. His face was severely bruised, the left eye swollen shut. His wrists were bloodied and raw from where he had struggled and his arms were numb. His elegant black robes and his boots had been removed. His feet smelled of burnt flesh. The Dark Lord had taken delight at firing off burn hexes at them to make him dance while McNair had flogged him. Through it all he had barely made a sound and then only when he had been too exhausted to struggle any longer. He knew that the longer he held out the longer he and the others would stay alive. Painfully, he turned his stiff neck to peruse their prison, taking in the condition of the others.

Young Weasley was only half-conscious his head resting in Granger’s lap. Severus had realized almost immediately what the Dark Lord had done when the couple was returned to their cell. The young man’s eyes were blank and the iris’s had turned a filmy white. He had been forced to use the goblet. Severus was able to discern from the conversations of the Deatheaters that the young man had not done so willingly despite having to endure watching Granger be subjected to multiple episodes of the Cruciatus. ‘The sorting hat knew what it was doing when he put them both in the house of the Lion,’ Severus mused studying the couple. Both had curled up together almost as soon as the torture had stopped. Granger was leaning against the wall in a restless sleep. At least they hadn’t raped her yet.

Circe and Phaedra were also huddled together. His sister had done her best to protect the little girl with all the defiance of the Snapes. He had been proud each time she had taunted the Deatheaters using language so colorful that he might have blushed were the situation not so critical. She was unconscious now, having been struck by a powerful stunning hex, after screaming at the Dark Lord that he was a weakling. She’d told him that all Potter needed to be rid of him was a good Scourgify curse as he was no better than a Bundimun with a stench was just as foul.

Phaedra had been terrified when her mother had fallen and had thought she was dead until she realized Circe was indeed breathing. At first, the Dark Lord had enjoyed the spectacle immensely, laughing at the child’s attempts to awaken her mother. The child had been so distraught and angry she had actually lunged at the bars of the cell in an attempt to attack the Dark Lord. Voldemort had merely laughed, reaching one slim white hand through the bars. Catching her by the hair he lifted her off her feet dropping her unceremoniously onto the cell floor. Severus had been proud when Phaedra, crying in pain and fear, had scooped up a handful of dirt from the floor and flung it at Voldemort. Her brown eyes had been defiant and proud in the face of danger. Unfortunately, this action had cost her dearly. Before Severus could distract him, the Dark Lord had flexed his wand, flinging her back against the wall, where she had sat crying in pain. ‘At least he didn’t use the Cruciatus on her,’ Severus thought wryly. She was curled up now, lying with her head on her mother’s chest. At first he had thought she was asleep until he heard her sniffling.

“Mummy, please wake up. I’m scared.”

“Phaedra,” he whispered hoarsely, “she is just unconscious. She’ll awaken soon.”

“Uncle Sev?” she questioned uncertainly crawling over to the bars, which separated their cells. “Are you all right?”

“I will be fine,” he whispered in an attempt to calm her.

“I’m scared. I want to go home. It’s cold in here too.”

“I know,” he sighed, “but you need to be strong until help comes.”

“What if nobody comes? The bad wizard will kill us won’t he?”

“Harry will come, Phaedra, “Ron’s weak voice interrupted from the cell opposite them, “and when she does Voldemort will get his just desserts.”

“Is Mr. Ron right, uncle? Will Miss Harry come?”

“Yes,” Severus answered trying to keep the worry from his voice. ‘I just hope she comes in time for Phaedra,’ he considered, his heart heavy at the thought of what Voldemort planned for his niece.

“How do you know she’s coming?” Phaedra looked from her uncle to where Ron was now sitting in his cell.

“She will come because we’re people she loves. She would never abandon us to die,” Ron told her firmly. He hoped his voice sounded more confident than he felt. ‘She will know I used the goblet,’ his mind berated him sadly. ‘I have betrayed my trust. I should have fought harder.’

“But Miss Harry doesn’t know where we are, does she?”

“She will find us, Phaedra,” Severus replied, “and when she does you will need to be strong and brave.”

“Will there be a fight?”

“It is very likely,” Hermione’s weak voice came from beside Ron. She had awoken when Ron had sat up but had been in too much pain to move.

“Will my mummy wake up soon too?” Phaedra asked seeing that everyone else was up except for Circe.

“It will be a little while yet, Phaedra, but she will waken,” Severus reassured her. “Why don’t you try and rest some more and by the time you wake up she will be awake too.”

“All right, Uncle Sev,” she sniffed. Moving back to her mother Phaedra curled up beside her once again.

No one spoke after that. Each was lost in thought their own thoughts. Severus was relieved when he saw that Phaedra did indeed drift off to sleep. His own exhaustion was catching up to him and he too drifted off into a fitful sleep. His dreams were filled with Harry trying in vain to find them while Phaedra screamed in agony. The sun was high up in the sky when he awoke to find the others were also awake. The door to the cellar was slowly being swung open.

“Ah...you are all up I see,” Voldemort’s oily voice greeted them. “Sssooo niccce to ssseee you are all doing Sssooo well,” he hissed scornfully.

“My Lord, all is in readiness,” Lucius spoke coming to kneel behind him.

“Excellent, I will want to play with Potter for a bit before we begin. The others are to remain here while I play with her. It will be fun to see how she will barter for their lives. You will bring her to me in my study as soon as they arrive.”

“What of Draco, My Lord? May I amuse myself with him while you are busy with Potter?”

“Patience, Lucius. You will have your chance later. Perhaps you would like to use Nagini?”

“That would be interesting, My Lord. He has always been afraid of her.”

“Then I shall see to it that she is sent to you before the revel tonight.”

“Thank you, My Lord,” Lucius responded as Voldemort redirected his attention to the captives.

“As you shall all soon see Potter will be arriving shortly along with a few others. Unfortunately, all her efforts to secure your release will be in vain. She will watch you all die before I finally kill her too. That fool Dumbledore will not be able to help her this time,” Voldemort gloated. “Oh, and Severus, don’t think that your Uncle will be of any help either. I have been aware of his disloyalty for some time now. He will die right along side of you and your sister. I shall relish watching you all beg for death. I have special plans for all of you.” Voldemort gave a sharp hissing laugh before spinning on his heel and leaving them in silence, Lucius standing guard with his wand drawn. Two other Deatheaters stood ready at his side...

Harry was wrapped around Tiberius tightly as Dumbledore counted down the Portkey. Her snake senses were on full alert and she flicked her tongue to get a sense of the atmosphere around her. She could feel the adrenaline pumping in the others and the smell of fear. Her snake like senses told her they were all in flight or fight modality. Today they would be doing both. As the portkey activated she felt the familiar tug in the underside of her belly where she supposed her navel would be and was gripping tightly as they spun into the unknown.

Harry felt a sudden jolt as Tiberius landed but did not loose her grip. She had no idea what was going on since she was safely hidden beneath his robes. However, the noise told her that it was not good. She was startled and almost lost her grip when Tiberius was suddenly thrown backwards and slumped to the floor amid a sea of voices and shouts...

“They’re here! You know your objectives. Disable them now!” Lucius shouted to his associates.

A series of stunning spells rang out through the cellar hitting the small group of people who had just appeared in the empty cell. Looking around when they had landed, there had been no time to retaliate or attempt an escape before being hit with a burst of stunning spells from the group of Deatheaters awaiting them. The Deatheaters immediately entered the cell and grabbed the wands from their unconscious hands.

“Lucius, we have the wands and they are all out cold,” an unfamiliar voice sneered. “This was almost too easy!”

“Yes...Potter was a fool to come along,” Lucius laughed. “Bring her and leave the rest. The Dark Lord wishes to see her personally before we start our little party this evening.”

“Yes, Sir,” the man answered. He levitated the unconscious girl out of the cell and slammed the door with a loud bang. He had no idea that it was in fact Ginny Weasley, under the influence of the Polyjuice potion, as he floated her out of the room and upstairs.

“You will not get away with this,” Hermione shouted in dismay.

“Oh but we will Miss Granger. Your foolish friend has mangled your rescue attempt from the beginning and will have the pleasure of watching you all die.”

“Bastard!” Ron cursed. “You’re all nothing but a bunch of cowards.”

“Crucio!” Lucius spat coldly. “I shall play with you again later, Mr. Weasley.” He smiled coldly as he withdrew the curse amid Ron’s helpless screams. Retreating up the stairs, he secured the outer door leaving the prisoners alone.

Harry stayed where she was. Silently uncoiling herself from around Tiberius’ still form, she counted to twenty. It was a bit difficult as she was caught beneath his leg but instinctively dug down into the dirt with her underbelly to free herself as she slithered forward. She could hear Hermione weeping softly.

“Oh, Ron, this is my entire fault. If I hadn’t been so stubborn about our wedding...”

“Shh...Mione. Everything will be okay. Harry will find a way to help.”

“No, Ron, it won’t. We’re all going to die here and I will never be able to tell her I’m sorry for acting like a prat.”

Harry listened guiltily as she softly slithered out from behind Tiberius. Looking around she took in the situation. It was not good. She was glad she had secured their extra wands within her own clothes before transforming. She could see Phaedra in the cell next to her. She wanted to let them know she was there but to keep quiet so as not to alert the Deatheaters. It was time to reveal Phaedra’s little secret.

“Phaedra...” she hissed softly. The little girl looked around in confusion. “Phaedra, do not say anything. It’s Harry. Look down at the floor in the next cell,” she hissed. “You must be very quiet. I want you to come over by the bars.”

“Miss Harry, is it really you?” she whispered softly sitting down away from her mother.

“Yesss...now listen to me...”

“Phaedra, what are you up to?” her mother questioned warily.

“Nothing, Mummy,” she shrugged biting her lip. She knew instinctively that her mother would know she was lying.

“Quickly tell her to be quiet and come over here too...” Harry hissed.

“Mummy come here and be quiet, it’s important.”

“What ever are you...Oh my god, Phaedra come away from that snake!” she blurted, pulling at the child. Harry immediately reared up, showing herself.

“Snake, what snake!” Ron gasped thinking of Nagini.

“Quiet! It isn’t a real snake,” Phaedra admonished softly.

“I think you will find Phaedra is correct,” Severus stated turning his head at the commotion. “I suggest you all stay quiet.” All heads turned in his direction dumbfounded. His swollen lips were bent into a crooked sneer and his black eyes were burning with anticipation. “I also suspect that Phaedra may just be a Parselmouth.”

“Severus is right,” a soft familiar voice stated. All eyes turned simultaneously to stare at Harry in disbelief.

“Mione, what is going on? I thought they took Harry upstairs?” Ron demanded in confusion. He had heard his friend’s voice even if he couldn’t see her.

“Sh...Ron! Harry was hiding in her snake form. I think she was under someone’s robes. She was able to get Phaedra’s attention by speaking Parseltongue.”

“You’re right, Mione,” she grinned at her friend, “but there is no time for explanations. We have to get out of here and hope the Order and the Aurors are able to find us. Dumbledore could only track the Portkey for a short way due to the wards.”
“Harry, I...” Hermione started only to be silenced with a wave of Harry’s hand.

“I saw what happened, Hermione. I got into Voldemort’s mind when I was asleep in Albus’ office. We can talk later but right now we have to get moving.” Harry withdrew a wand from her pocket and directed it towards Tiberius. “Enervate!” she woke him swiftly.

“I should have expected we wouldn’t have had time to fire,” he said struggling to his feet as she withdrew his wand and handed it to him. “How many are there?”

“I don’t know,” Harry answered as they both began reviving the others.

“Merlin, I forgot how bad those stunners could be.” James stretched getting to his feet. “Lils are you okay?”

“Just stiff,” she replied as he helped her up.

“Justinian, what ever possessed you to come?” Circe questioned her husband as soon as he was awake.

“There was no way I was going to leave my two best girls here with that madman,” he responded reaching through the bars to grasp Circe’s hands.

“Come on, Draco, this is not the time to be taking a cat nap,” Harry jested as soon as his eyes were opened.

“Very funny, Potter. We’re lucky they didn’t just use killing curses on us.”

“You know that is not Voldemort’s style. He has other plans for all of us.”

“Where’s Ginny?” Draco asked looking around.

“Ginny!” Ron gasped. “What do you mean?”

“Ron, Ginny took Polyjuice to look like me. She is the one they took upstairs.”

“Harry, that’s my little sister! How could you let...”

“It was her choice, Weasel, so shut up and let’s see to getting her out of here too!” Draco snapped.

“Draco’s right, Ron,” Hermione agreed. “Ginny is a grown woman and you know that if she wanted to help no one would be able to stop her.”

“I guess so,” Ron agreed sullenly.

“What kind of charms are on the locks, Tiberius?” Harry questioned as he waved his wand across the door.

“Alohomora!” He smiled as the lock clicked opening the door. “Seems the Dark Lord didn’t think anything stronger was needed.”

“Either that or he had one of his stooges lock the doors.” Harry nodded.

“I’ll get Sev while you all see to the others,” Harry directed moving off towards where he was confined. Unlocking the cell, she moved over towards where he hung suspended in the shackles and took stock of his injuries. “You are one big mess, but I’m glad.”

“Why would you be glad that I am in such a state?” he mocked.

“You know damn well that I meant I was glad you’re alive.” She grinned up at him. “I wish I had brought you some clean clothes though.” Harry blushed as she surveyed his naked limbs where he had been stripped bare.

“I’m sure we can secure a set of trousers from one of the Deatheaters once they’ve been subdued.” He arched his brow sardonically.

“Let’s see about getting you down first.” Harry waved her wand over the shackles. “Humph, I don’t know what they did but it seems they will tighten if I try to unlock them.”

“That would be a problem,” Snape frowned. “I would suggest you blast them off but that might create a bit of noise. Not to mention further injury if you missed.”

“I would not miss and a silencing charm might work but I don’t want to risk it. I have a better idea and it may just drive them all crazy.”

“Really, Potter, this is not the time to be showing off,” he teased deadpanned.

“You let me be the judge of that.” She snickered. Stepping back, Harry aimed her wand at his left arm, “Reducio.” His arm immediately shrank and he slipped from the shackle, able to put one foot on the floor. Harry caught the slight grimace crossing his features. “Sorry, I should have healed those burns first,” she apologized as Tiberius entered the cell.

“I have some burn ointment in my belt,” he remarked setting to work on Severus feet. “Where are your robes?”

“I believe they threw them over in that corner,” he told his uncle pointing to the end of the room.

“I’ll get them,” Harry hurried off and returned a moment later to find that Tiberius had reduced his nephew’s other arm and lowered him to the floor. Harry quickly reversed the reduction spell returning his arms to their normal size. Tiberius healed his burns as best he could and handed Severus a pain-killing potion. She then handed Severus his boots and outer robes, which had also been thrown aside.

“At least they left something for him to wear until we can secure him some trousers,” Tiberius chuckled.

“His shirt and pants were there too but they were too torn up to be repaired,” Harry explained.

“I’ll manage,” Severus smirked. “How are the others?”

“Circe and Hermione are suffering the aftereffects of the Cruciatus,” Lily commented from the other side of the cell. Your niece is bruised and frightened but seems otherwise unharmed.”

“The Dark Lord used a hurling curse on her also.”

“She doesn’t seem to be affected by it. Children can be very resilient,” James Potter added. “However, Harry was right. Ron is blind. He is also suffering the after effects of the curse. I healed his numerous cuts and bruises.”

“I did the best I could, Harry,” Lily commented sadly, “but there was nothing I could do for his sight.”

“We’ll have to worry about that later. We have other things to worry about now.”

“Like my sister!” Ron gasped, turning his head in the direction of their quiet voices. He found that even though he couldn’t see his hearing had begun to compensate for his loss of sight.

“She’s my girlfriend. Don’t you think I’m worried about her too?” Draco huffed.

“Stop it immediately,” Justinian scolded. He was sitting with his family. “We will get to Miss Weasley. She knew what to expect and was prepared for it. Our biggest worry is that the Dark Lord will become aware of the deception too soon.”

“Then let’s go. We have to get her out!” Ron exclaimed.

“We will, Ron, we just have to move carefully. We don’t have any idea how many Deatheaters are here.”

“Harry is right, Mr. Weasley. We also need to start working on the wards to allow the Aurors access to this site. We have no idea if they have located us yet,” Tiberius stated coolly.

“Then tell us what we have to do.” Hermione spoke matter of factly.

“First we need to get out of here. We need to move slowly. I recognize this place as one I have been in so I have an idea of the layout.”

“How are the wards, Uncle?” Circe questioned.

“The building is heavily warded but I know a good number of them. I believe Severus will recognize some too. We need to get upstairs and start working on the ones that protect the building and the grounds.”

“Right, now here is what we need to do. We go out in single file. Tiberius, you and Sev start working on the wards one inside and one out if you can manage it,” Harry directed. Both men nodded in agreement. “Draco you need to help Hermione with Ron. You go first and let Hermione bring up the rear with Ron in between. We’ll need to disarm a few of the Deatheaters to get her a wand but it can’t be helped. I could only bring so many.”

“Hermione can use my wand, Harry,” her mother interrupted. “I can use your Phoenix wand. You do have your other one?”

“Yes, that will work. Hermione is good with charms so yours will work for her better than mine.” The women all switched wands while Harry continued, “Justinian you go last with Phaedra in between you and Circe.”

“I suppose you will be leading the charge, Potter, with your usual Gryffindor bravado?” Draco sneered.

“You’ve got it. I need to be able to create a diversion so your godfather and his uncle can get to work. Besides, I am less likely to have a killing curse directed at me than the rest of you. Voldemort has me on his, To Kill Personally List, remember?”

“Better you than me,” Draco drawled.

“Harry, what about your parents?” Ron asked slowly.

“They will be with me.”

“Why...Oh...” Hermione frowned as the reason dawned on her.

“I just have one comment, Harry. I will lead the way. I can’t be killed as such so you should go between me and your mother.”

“James is right, Harry, it would do none of us any good if you are stopped before we can even try to accomplish our goals,” Severus stated quietly. He was looking at his old rival with respect and something else. Harry sensed it was sadness but shook off the thought.

“I suppose you’re right. Now let’s get going.” She started towards the door when Phaedra yelled.

“Miss Harry, look out!” She was pointing at the bottom of the door. Nagini was making her way in through a flap near the floor and was rising to strike.

“Avadra Kedavra!” Severus shot the killing curse before Harry could utter a sound, striking Nagini directly in the head. The huge snake dropped to the floor with a thud.

“Too bad we can’t take her with us. I’m sure you could use her venom in a few of your Potions, godfather,” Draco commented as Severus hauled the dead snake out of the way.

“Just be glad she came in rather than alerting anyone that we were free, Draco,” Severus commented dryly.

They all positioned themselves to leave the cellar as James Potter slowly uncharmed the door pushing it open. The small group followed him in single file up the stone stairs. He motioned them to stop at the top of the stairs while he listened carefully before opening the outer door. Once satisfied that it was safe he tried the knob. It swung outward without a sound. Glancing around, he noted no one was about and indicated they should follow. Tiberius put a finger to his lips and motioned to James in the direction of the entrance. He had been in this house before. Unfortunately, he did not know its location having apparated here following a summons from the Dark Lord. They were about half way up the hall when they were stopped by a shrill scream from upstairs.

“It’s Ginny!” Ron breathed in dismay as a group of ten Deatheaters, led by Lucius Malfoy, stepped from around the corner blocking their path. The other end of the hall ended in a solid wall. The only other door was down to the cellar from which they had just escaped. They were trapped...

Chapter 29

Once the Portkey had activated and the small rescue party vanished Dumbledore reached over to a small glowing cylindrical orb on his desk. It was glowing with bright bluish gray light shot with orange sparks. The whirling smoke inside was spinning furiously with indeterminate speed. He called it his Locus Rescisco, or Location Discoverer, for lack of a better term. It was a rare device that he’d invented in his youth aided by an old sorcerer experimenting in time displacement. A Portkey moved people through time and space appearing at a desired location without the need to apparate or floo and it was based on this principle. Unfortunately, it could not penetrate wards or pass through a destination that was unplottable. Therefore, the Ministry while run by Fudge had not widely used it in the first war. This device would help them to follow Harry and the others before they passed through the wards of Voldemort’s headquarters. Dumbledore hoped that the wards did not extend too far out as it would take time to dismantle them and every moment was precious to their survival.

“Albus, how does that object work?” Remus asked unable to disguise his interest despite the critical situation.

“I am able to lock its magical properties with those of the Portkey. It will follow the magical signature until it passes through the wards. After that, we will be on our own since we have no idea how far Voldemort has extended his wards.

“Damn, that could be for miles!” Sirius swore.

“Perhaps, but I don’t think so. Voldemort would not want anyone to stumble onto them accidentally,” Dumbledore stated as he continued to observe the action within the cylinder. “I have it!” he crowed triumphantly. “The Portkey signature has vanished about forty miles due south of Hogwarts.”

Dumbledore immediately notified the other members of the Order and the Aurors as Remus and Sirius ran from the office. They would apparate to the location then go by broom after deactivating the wards to avoid detection as long as possible. It was up to the others to get the wards down surrounding the Dark Lord’s actual location so they would be allowed to enter. Dumbledore knew the area where they were going. It was rural farmland with little more than a few meager Muggle villages and sheep fields. The Dark Lord would not wish to be seen unless he decreed his presence necessary. Grabbing his broom with speed amazing for a man of his age Dumbledore headed for the castle gates and disapparated with the others...

The group of Deatheaters spotted the hostages and drew their wands. All parties stood transfixed in the narrow hallway. Lucius Malfoy’s lips curled into wicked smile, gray eyes the color of steel. Taking in the situation a brief look of confusion flashed across his face when he spotted Harry near the back of the group. He knew he had left her upstairs with the Dark Lord. ‘Didn’t I just hear her scream?’ he considered. Resting his measured gaze on her features realization dawned.

“Harry Potter...it seems you have tried to deceive the Master into believing he has you captive. No matter though. He will be delighted when I deliver you to him personally. Tell me, who is the young lady upstairs with him now?”

“My twin sister maybe?” She grinned boldly. “As for delivering me to him...well...I don’t think you have a prayer in hell of doing so.”

“You really aren’t arrogant enough to believe you will get out of this hallway let alone this house are you? Your backs are against the wall and the only door leads back the way you came.”

“Then we’ll just have to use the front door,” James Potter smirked. “Sorry we won’t be able to stay for tea but we have other plans.”

“James Potter, you’re as over confident as ever,” Lucius remarked acidly. “It will be fun to watch you suffer when your brat of a daughter meets her death.” The group of Deatheaters chuckled around him. “I told her years ago that she would meet the same sticky fate as you and your wife. As for the rest of you...” he glanced around looking at the small group facing him, “I shall personally see to it that you do not escape your fates; especially my blood traitor of a son and his godfather.” Lucius looked pointedly at Draco and Severus.

“It will be a pity to disappoint you, Lucius, since I know how good your hospitality is to your guests,” Severus sneered, “but I believe we will be unable to attend your little soirée. According to young Miss Potter you have another appointment with death.”

“It is not I who shall be meeting death, Severus,” Lucius exploded, “but...” He was interrupted by another shrill scream from upstairs, glancing up with a callous smile.

“Stupefy,” James yelled taking advantage of the situation. Lucius was knocked backwards into Dolohov, tumbling to the floor.

The others sprang into action, each group of wizards shouting hexes and curses at one another in all directions. Harry and Draco leaped forward.

“Expelliarmus!” they shouted in unison disarming two of the Deatheaters as Lucius regained his footing.

“Avadra Kedavra!” Lucius directed the curse at his son. Draco ducked in time as Hermione knocked Ron to the floor. The killing curse flew over their heads dissipating on the wall.

“I will see you rot in Hell, father,” Draco screamed.

“Draco, look out!” Lily yelled, pulling him to the side as a cutting curse grazed his arm. “Confundo!” Lily directed her wand in the direction of one of the Deatheaters who had been trying to edge up the hall. He fell back in confusion looking about with dismay.

“Relashio!” Dolohov’s wand sent a jet of boiling water streaming from his wand. Lily countered with a freezing charm. The boiling water turned to solid ice as the group moved slowly forward.

“Mione, what’s happening?” Ron whispered as she dragged him slowly forward.

“I feel so useless.”

“We’re beating them down, Ron, but slowly,” she replied as Ginny let out a long mournful scream from above. “I wonder why Voldemort hasn’t come to see what is happening.”

“Avadra Kedavra, Avadra Kedavra, “an unknown Deatheater yelled swinging his arm in a wide arc taking aim at the couple. The green light shot towards them at incredible speed.

“Ron, Hermione, get down!” Justinian called swinging round to pull them down. He had just pushed Ron to the floor beside Hermione when the curse hit him full in the back. Eyes growing wide in shock he slumped to the ground.

“Justinian...No!” Circe screamed moving to kneel beside her dead husband. Her features crumbled as tears streamed down her cheeks.

“Circe, there is nothing you can do,” Severus yelled. “Take Phaedra and get the hell out of here.”

“Mummy...Mummy...I’m scared. What’s the matter with daddy?” the child cried in panic clinging to her mother.

“Circe, go now!” Tiberius yelled over his shoulder as he shot a group of arrows from his wand, killing one Deatheater and hitting another in the leg. The man fell screaming to the floor.

“Protego!” James yelled setting up a shield around the distraught woman as Lily helped her up, steering her towards the door.

“Go... get out. I’ll keep the last of them busy,” Harry called over the din of curses as they reached the end of the hall. She placed herself between the few remaining Deatheaters and the door. “Tiberius get the wards down...hurry.”

“Colloportus,” Lucius directed his wand at the door sealing it shut. “Did you all really think you would escape?” he laughed.

“Reducto!” Severus blasted a whole in the wall. Harry could see the house surrounded by a pulsing green light. The wards had them surrounded...

Dumbledore and the others materialized on a frozen moor the wind whipping their robes. Gray clouds scuttled across the sky. Bill Weasley and Mad Eye Moody hurried towards them as Kingsley organized the Aurors. Two other pops announced the arrival of Molly and Arthur Weasley who followed in their wake.

“Molly, Arthur, you need not be here. You should be at the hospital with George,” Dumbledore admonished.

“George regained consciousness an hour ago, Albus. Fred is sitting with him,” Molly explained hurriedly. “I have four other children to think of right now and they will need me. I refuse to sacrifice anymore to that monster. The Weasley family will stop at nothing to get them out safely!” She faced Dumbledore with an air of determination, hands on her hips, as she stood beside Arthur and Bill.

Dumbledore knew she was referring not just to her own offspring but to Hermione and Harry as well. The old man nodded, his eyes giving a brief twinkle. He knew better than to argue with Molly when her mind was set. She was a mother lion protecting her cubs and no one would get in her way.

“Your help will be appreciated,” Dumbledore acknowledged. He then raised his wand and muttered a long incantation. A series of pulsating green walls sprang up in front of them interspersed with bisecting red and blue lines. “Difficult but not impossible,” Dumbledore stated matter of factly studying the intricate weave before them.

“Let’s see how deadly they are,” Bill said. Picking up a rock, he hurled it into the wards hitting them with a splash. Emitting a fiery display of white sparks the rock was flung back towards them. It landed smoking and black at their feet. A partially melted mass was oozing from one side where it had hit the wards. “It seems to be a series of burning and cutting curses interspersed with a complex entrail expelling curse as well as the usual blocks.”

“There is also a suffocation curse,” Remus interjected quietly studying the wall. “I can sense the pulses as they squeeze together,” he explained at their curious looks.

“Bill, you and Alastor work on the wards from the left. Remus and I will start on the right. We’ll work towards one another. They should collapse when we reach the center,” Dumbledore instructed.

“What about me, Albus? I can’t just sit and do nothing.” Sirius paced nervously.

“I want you to transform and use your animal senses to track our progress. Remus can use his as well.” Sirius did as Dumbledore directed and ran the length of the wards while Dumbledore turned his attention in the direction of the Aurors. “Kingsley, instruct the Aurors to be ready to go as soon as the wards come down. This could take a while and we still don’t know the exact location of Voldemort’s headquarters.”

“I’m on it, Albus,” the big black man called. He turned and began barking out orders.

“Molly I want you and Arthur to go around and help keep the morale up. I suspect many of our team will be anxious about the battle.”

“We’ll do what we can, Albus,” Arthur agreed. He and Molly went over to the group of Aurors and began the task assigned. It helped to hearten them that the Minister himself and his wife were there and willing to stand beside them during the crisis at hand.

“Gentlemen, let us begin.” The old man pointed his wand at the barrier along with the others and began the laborious task of disassembling the wards...

Tiberius vigorously attacked the wards casting spells and waving his wand. As each incantation hit the pulsating mass, it gave off a low hum accompanied by a shower of sparks. James and Lily had taken up positions and were deflecting the curses from the remaining Deatheaters. Circe and Hermione were doing their best to protect Phaedra and Ron. Phaedra was trying not to cry, while Ron was screaming at Hermione to give him Justinian’s wand.

“Hermione, I may be blind but I can still hear. All I need to do is point the wand in the direction of their voices! I’ll give those bastards what they deserve,” he cried, red faced with anger as Ginny screamed again.

“No, Ron, you might hit one of us by accident!”

“Don’t argue with me, Hermione, just do it!” he commanded forcefully. “If nothing else it will keep the wand away from them.”

Hermione reluctantly did as he asked while firing off a jelly legs jinx at Lucius Malfoy. He blocked the curse easily and fired back with an impediment jinx, which Hermione blocked in the nick of time.

“Here,” she said placing the wand in Ron’s hand, “get up a shield and hold onto Phaedra.” She grabbed the little girl and handed her off to Ron. Keeping his arms around her, he put up a protection shield around them both. He winced as he heard Ginny scream again.

Harry was working herself up beside Draco, easily blocking the curses flung at her by the Deatheaters. She had thought of a way to stop Lucius but also had to get to Ginny. Draco could help to provide the distraction she needed. “Draco, listen,” she whispered, “try to break Lucius neck. It will paralyze him. His soul still needs a functional nervous system in order to operate. He won’t die but he won’t be able to move either.”

“Incarcerous!” Ropes flew from Draco’s wand neatly catching another Deatheater and binding him securely. “I’ll try to get an opening to stop Lucius. Just get up those stairs!”

“Draco, watch yourself,” Harry called as they both put up shields to block a flurry of new curses.

“Never mind about me, Potter. We have to get upstairs. Ginny can’t hold up much longer from the sound of it.” Even as he spoke another series of shrill screams erupted from above. This was followed by an ominous silence.

“Cover me! I will go for the stairs.” Harry plunged forward amid a volley of curses, Draco deftly helping to clear her path as he circled around towards where the others were working to create an escape route. She was grateful for her quick reflexes due to seven years of Quidditch. Gaining the stairs Harry was half way up when she was flung backwards by a loud explosion. Twisting her body to avoid falling back down she hit the wall, sliding to her knees. Shaking her head to clear the ringing in her ears she was just in time to see the others escaping from the house. Tiberius and Sev had blasted through the wards and her parents were blocking the path of the few remaining Deatheaters allowing them time to escape.

“Harry, come on, we have to get out of here!” Lily screamed.

“No! I am going after Ginny.” Harry didn’t wait for her mum to reply. Dashing back up the stairs, she stunned a Deatheater at the top of the stairs who was coming to join the battle. Her instincts told her to be careful. It was too quiet. Harry knew there had to be more Deatheaters either in the house or outside. She was sure Voldemort would summon more of his followers now that his hostages had escaped. Harry wasn’t foolish enough to believe that he didn’t know what was going on.

The hallway was dark and Harry took a minute to allow her eyes to adjust to the dim light. Three doors lined the hall. A dim light shone from underneath the one at the end. She stood for a moment listening but there was no sound. ‘Why do I know that this is some kind of trap,’ she mused with a wry smile. ‘If nothing else Tom does have a flair for the dramatic.’ Even as this thought flashed through her mind, the door was ominously swinging open on silent hinges...

“It won’t be much longer now,” Kingsley shouted to the group of waiting Aurors and Order members. “The wards are beginning to weaken!”

Even as he spoke and excited shout went up within the group as Remus and Bill succeeded in taking down a complex cutting curse. The wards vibrated with an odd glow as Padfoot suddenly let out a howl at the same time as Remus. When the cutting curse had been disabled, the wards automatically shifted. They were now emitting a high decibel-deafening curse inaudible to human ears. Professor Sprout recognized the pain that passed through her ears as one similar to a particular species of plant. She immediately started conjuring earmuffs, passing them out to the others. Fawkes appeared on Dumbledore’s shoulder and began to sing. The magnificent bird was helping to counteract the curse as Dumbledore stepped forward and muttered a complex series of Latin spells directing his wand at the center of the wards. Remus dropped to the ground as Padfoot transformed with a scream when a loud explosion burst forth. Dumbledore has been able to counter the spell but not before both the animagus and the werewolf had suffered a good deal of pain. Professor McGonagall had been similarly affected. It took a few minutes for them to recover and Molly knew enough healing spells to repair their damaged eardrums. The work on the wards continued in earnest.

“We’re almost through, Moony,” Sirius remarked worriedly. “I hope Harry is doing as well.”

“She has James and Lily with her, Padfoot. That combination alone should give Voldemort a good case of heartburn.” The werewolf smiled trying to make his voice sound light but Sirius noted that his smile was forced and his eyes reflected the worry he actually felt.

“Right, let’s get to it then. We can’t let them have all the fun.” He transformed back to Padfoot and began barking. Running over to Bill, he leaped up knocking the curse breaker to the ground as a bolt of purple light shot over their heads splintering a dead tree.

“Thanks, I should have seen that coming,” Bill said petting Padfoot as he regained his feet.

“Nasty hex, that one,” Moody grunted. “I haven’t seen that combination used since the first war; combination of the Entrail Expelling Curse and the Cruciatus. Makes you feel the pain as each organ is pulled from your body.”

“Alastor, Bill!” Dumbledore shouted. “Remus and I have reached the center. We need to direct all of our wands now!”

The two wizards did not have to be told twice. Joining Dumbledore and Remus, they all fired directly into the center of the wards with a prolonged burst of red light. The wall in front of them bulged and sucked like some kind of giant pulsing heart fighting for life. Time seemed to stand still as the others watched wide-eyed.

“It’s not working, Albus, it’s too strong,” Arthur cried.

“Kingsley, Sirius, add your wands to ours,” Dumbledore commanded, blue eyes glinting steel. The two men took up positions on either end directing the full force of their magic into the force before them. The wards gave one last shudder and then imploded in on itself with a loud boom, emitting a shower of harmless sparks.

“Aurors, mount your brooms! We have a Dark Lord to deal with,” Kingsley shouted to his team. He grabbed his broom from the ground and rose into the air with Dumbledore and the Protectors.

“Everyone spread out and watch for any sign of a dwelling that appears abandoned,” Dumbledore directed. Sirius and Remus were beside him helping to lead the assault. “Let us hope that they have gotten the wards down on their end too,” Dumbledore told the two men. Fawkes had been flying beside them when the bird suddenly let out a shrill squawk vanishing in a puff of fire.

“Albus, what is going on?”

“I believe he senses that he is needed by Harry and the others. They are in trouble...”

Harry watched the door swing open. She was surprisingly calm. ‘Well, Tom, it is kind of you to grant me an audience,’ she considered. ‘You must be awfully sure of yourself to have stayed upstairs all this time.’ For some odd reason she couldn’t fathom she was actually amused. If it weren’t for her concern about Ginny, she would have simply made an obscene remark and left, making him come to her. Glancing around to make sure there were no other Deatheaters lurking in the shadows she slowly made her way up the hall stopping at the other doors to check the rooms. They were devoid of life with no evidence of anyone having been there for a long time. She stopped at the threshold of the open door remaining in the shadows for a moment. ‘Okay, Tom, this is it. I will either vanquish you back to the bowels of Hell or die trying. One way or another it will all end today,’ Harry reflected with an odd detachment. A final thought flashed through her mind as she waited in the dark. It was a Muggle prayer she had read somewhere or other a while ago. ‘God grant me the ability to accept the things I cannot change, to change the things I can, and the wisdom to know the difference.’ This was something she could change. Harry stepped across the threshold and into the light...

“Uncle we are outnumbered,” Severus shouted at Tiberius. The group was running for their lives. “There is no sign of the Aurors.” He glanced skyward, firing off a curse stunning another Deatheater.”

“They will be here. I felt the wards fall a few minutes ago. We need to buy them time to find us.” Tiberius dodged another curse before firing off one of his own.

The Dark Lord had sent for reinforcements while they had battled in the hall. Once out of the house a host of his minions had greeted them. The small group was now pinned up inside of a small copse of trees behind a rocky wall.

“We need to get back to Harry,” James said taking aim at another Death eater as a curse few over his head. “She’s still in there with Voldemort!”

“There is nothing we can do right now, Potter. Harry has faced the Dark Lord many times as you well know. Only she can stop him. Trust in your daughter’s ability to do so now!” Severus answered. “Your presence will only serve to distract her from what she has to do.”

“Severus is right, James. If Harry sees us now she will not want to do the spell. We have to let her do this thing and you know it.”

“I know, Lils, I only want to see that she gets out of this alive. Much as we’ve missed her I don’t want her to join us in the afterlife just yet. We owe her more than the life she’s had to endure.”

“Mr. Potter, Harry will do the right thing. She always has.” Hermione looked at James, love and pride for her friend evident on her face. “She won’t leave without making sure Ginny is safe and Voldemort is stopped.”

“Hermione is right, Sir. Hurt and angry as she was she still didn’t abandon us when we were in trouble. I only wish I could do more. I feel so useless.”

“You can, Son,” James remarked with a wicked gleam. “Lie down on your stomach. There is a narrow space between these rocks. If you fire off a few curses it may just hit some of them. They won’t expect to be attacked from below.” James Potter helped Ron to get into a safe position, placing the wand in his hand. “Now let them have it!” Were it not for the seriousness of the situation they were in James expression could almost be described as gleeful.

“Mummy, I want to go home. Where is Miss Harry? Why doesn’t she come?” Phaedra choked trying hard not to cry.

“Phaedra, listen to me. Miss Harry is with the evil wizard. No matter what happens she will make sure you are safe. She loves you very much and won’t let him hurt you,” Circe told her daughter. She hoped she sounding convincing. Phaedra nodded at her mother and curled up behind her. Circe noticed she had started to suck on her thumb, fear evident in her large brown eyes. ‘Come on Harry, you have to save my baby. She will need you. Somehow I don’t think I will make it out of here alive.’ This passed through her mind in an instant before she was once again distracted by the battle.

“Arrrggghhh!” One of the Deatheaters screamed in agony as Ron hit him with a cutting hex.

“What happened? Did I get one of them?”

“I’ll say you did,” James couldn’t suppress a laugh, “and in a rather delicate area. Suffice it to say he will be singing soprano from now on.”

“Cool.” Ron blushed with a grin before firing off another volley. He found that lying near the ground he could hear thumping noises and assumed they were footfalls so he directed his shots towards them.

“Look!” Lily exclaimed pointing towards the sky while the air turned noticeably colder. She was unable to hide the look of consternation on her beautiful face.

“Great, that isn’t what I think it is,” Draco muttered. “Is it?”

“What is it? Is it the Order?” Ron asked hopefully.

“No, Mr. Weasley,” Severus replied soberly. “The Dark Lord has summoned the Dementors...”

Voldemort was lazily leaning up against the hearth when Harry stepped into the room. Ginny was lying on the floor, eyes closed, curled into a tight knot, breath coming in short gasps. A masked Deatheater was standing over her unconscious form, wand drawn. Harry could tell it was a woman by the contours of her body beneath her black robes. She took all this in with a single glance.

“Welcome, Harry,” the Dark Lord leered. “I have been expecting you.”

“I’ll bet. Who’s your new whore?” She waved one hand in the woman’s direction, green eyes locked with Voldemort’s red ones. The woman sucked in an angry breath but didn’t move. “I guess you got bored with Bellatrix?”

“Bella was simply too far into the madness from Azkaban. I simply put her out of her misery.”

“I would hardly call murder and dismemberment putting one out of their misery.”

“She failed to please me with her actions. I needed to make an example of her.”

“Yeah, right, and how long before you do the same to the foolishly deluded woman over there?”

“My new foolishly deluded whore as you so crassly put it has my complete support. Her loyalty has been greatly appreciated. Perhaps you would like to make her acquaintance?”

“Since when do I get a choice?” Harry glared. She needed to stall for time. She could hear shouts and screams coming from outside and knew her comrades were in trouble but would have a better chance if Voldemort were in here with her. ‘Where in hell is the bloody Order with the Aurors?’ she wondered.

Voldemort laughed. “Dumbledore will not arrive in time to save any of you. I have no need to use Legilimency to know you are trying to stall. I will be joining my Deatheaters shortly. First though I felt I should greet you personally.”

“Oh, how gracious of you, My Lord,” Harry sneered sarcastically, wand gripped tightly in her hand.

“DO NOT MOCK ME, POTTER!”

“Why, Tom, I would never think of begrudging the hospitality of such a powerful wizard as you.” His red eyes glared through narrow slits and Harry knew she had struck a nerve. “Wake the imposter!” he directed the witch. “We shall see how much Harry Potter enjoys watching Miss Weasley suffer.” Voldemort smiled evilly at Harry’s brief look of consternation. “Yes, Harry, you see I knew all along it was Ginny Weasley. I too have my spies,” Voldemort looked at the witch with pleasure.

“Enervate!” she pointed her wand at Ginny with one hand while lifting her mask with the other. Harry’s jaw dropped in shock as Arsinoe Darkmoon smiled back at her...

“Albus...ahead of us...Dementors!” Sirius gasped, visibly paling. He gripped his broom tighter.

“Voldemort must have summoned them.” The old man grit his teeth. “They are about five miles ahead of us.”

“We’ll need everyone who can do a Patronus up front,” Remus shouted over to Kingsley. The Auror nodded and swung his broom towards his team while shouting orders to be prepared and organizing his troops.

“This may be a good sign,” Moody’s gravelly voice called in the wind. “It could be that things are not going well for the Dark Lord.”

“I agree, Alastor,” Dumbledore stated, blue eyes gleaming. “We need to go faster. It will be difficult for Harry and the others to fend them off; I count at least fifty from here.” He leaned forward on his broom pressing it forward at maximum speed.

“Sirius, will you be okay?” Remus questioned his friend anxiously. He knew that the twelve years in Azkaban had taken their toll.

“Don’t worry, Moony. It will take more than a few Dementors to keep me from getting to Harry. If I have to I’ll transform when we hit the ground.” Sirius jaw was set with determination as he watched the dark mass looming ahead of them...

“Good evening, Harry.” Arsinoe’s bell like voice was dripping ice. “I do not appreciate your insult by calling me the Master’s whore.”

“I knew I should have trusted my first instincts about you,” Harry said recovering her composure.

“Aren’t you even curious as to why I have joined the Dark Lord?”

“All right, I’ll bite. Why did you?”

“It was your fault really. I couldn’t have you usurp my position among the League of the Feathered Serpent. I am a high priestess among my people and have spent my life studying to attain the knowledge of the ancients. However, you come along and my grandfather stated you would be the chosen one. I deserve the power to deliver my people from the suppression they have endured since the Conquistadors not some stupid little white girl who can speak the language of the snake! The Master has promised that I shall be worshiped by his side. I will be the queen of my people.”

“If you really believe that then you are seriously deluded. Voldemort has no love for anyone but himself. Once you have served your purpose, he will kill you without batting an eye. Just as he did to Bellatrix. I pity you, Arsinoe.”

“Bitch,” she screamed pointing her wand at Harry while Voldemort chuckled in amusement. “You will suffer for your pertinence. I will have you on your knees.”

Harry had her shield up before the knee reversal curse was out of Arsinoe’s mouth and she flicked her wand casually hitting the other witch square on with a powerful blasting curse. Arsinoe was pitched backwards into the window shattering the glass. Before Harry could react, the witch fell through the sash with a shrill scream. Harry was sickened by the sound of a loud crack as she hit the ground smashing her skull.

“Well done, Harry,” Voldemort praised. “You have saved me the trouble of disposing of her myself.”

“You’re sick,” Ginny spoke up weakly. Pulling herself up to a sitting position on the floor, she shivered from the after effects of the Cruciatus.

“Ah, Miss Weasley, I see the Polyjuice has begun to wear off. However, you too have outlived your usefulness. I am afraid I will have to kill you now!”

“No!” Harry screamed stepping between Ginny and Voldemort. “I’m the one you want. Let her go!”

“Unfortunately, that is not an option, Harry,” he gloated. “You see, I have a rather unpleasant death planned for you. Just be grateful that I will allow Miss Weasley and easy death. Expelliarmus!” Voldemort flicked his wrist in an attempt to disarm Harry but she had put a sticking charm on her hand. “Very clever, Harry, but it will not save either one of you.” Voldemort advanced on the two girls furiously. “Avadra Kedavra!”

Harry dodged the curse and knocked Ginny away. Ginny was rolled to the side as the curse hit the floor barely missing her as Fawkes appeared in a burst of flames. He dove down towards Ginny and she grabbed his tail as Voldemort directed another killing curse towards them. Harry held her breath but the bird had disappeared and the curse simply hit the wooden floor.

“You really aren’t having a good day, are you Tom?” Harry taunted. “It’s just you and me again just like the Prophecy said. Are you ready to die yet, Tom? Or should I say be vanquished since I already killed you once.”

“Not today, Harry. It seems Dumbledore will be arriving shortly. It would be rude of me not to greet him personally. It seems I must bid you adieu,” he smiled evilly.

“You really don’t think I am going to let you out of here do you?”

“Ah...brave to the end. Don’t worry though. The old fool and your parents will all have the pleasure of watching your death. Good bye, Harry Potter.”

Harry had her wand pointed at Voldemort but was unprepared when he failed to fire. Instead, he left his wand pointed at the floor. His smile sent a chill up Harry’s spine and tuned her stomach into a tight knot. The hair on the back of her neck stood on end. She could sense evil in its purist form as the house burst into flames around her and the floor collapsed beneath her feet. Voldemort’s cold laughter was the last thing she heard as she plunged two floors down through the fire to the basement...

“Albus, we’re gaining on the Dementors!”

“I am aware of that, Remus, but we still have a distance before we catch up to them and I fear some of them are starting to land.”

“Remus, do you smell what I do?” Sirius questioned flying closer to his friend. Sirius eyes were wide with unbridled anxiety as he peered ahead in the fading light.

“If you mean the scent of fire, yes.” The werewolf frowned. “I picked it up in the wind a minute ago.”

“Look there, up ahead!” Moody growled. “I can just make out a dim light!”

“That is no light,” Dumbledore squinted, blue eyes the color of ice, “it is a building on fire.”

“Shit! We’re going to be too late!” Sirius swore, unable to keep the agony from his voice.

Suddenly there was a burst of flames to their left, and Fawkes appeared carrying Ginny Weasley. Bill immediately pulled his broom up along side of the Phoenix and helped his sister to climb on behind him.

“Miss Weasley, are you unhurt?” Dumbledore asked as Fawkes disappeared again.

“He used the Cruciatus on me. Headmaster, Arsinoe...she...she was Voldemort’s spy! He knew we were coming and everything.”

Dumbledore nodded grimly. “I was worried that Voldemort knew too much but I assumed he had gotten into Harry’s mind without her knowing. I will deal with Arsinoe accordingly.”

“You can’t. I think she’s dead. There was a fight and Harry hit her with a blasting curse. She was hurled through the window.” Ginny shuddered. “After that Harry...she...she was facing off with Riddle. He tried to kill us. Harry saved my life.”

“She’s alive then?” Sirius looked at Ginny, eyes burning with hope.

“Sirius...I don’t know. Fawkes came and took me. Harry had no time to grab onto him too.” Ginny was shaking visibly. The shock of her ordeal was starting to take its toll.

“Miss Weasley, I am going to have Fawkes take you back to Hogwarts. You need to be in the hospital wing.”

“Headmaster, I want to help!” she protested.

“You already have, Child. Now do as I say. Have Madam Pomfrey get ready to receive the injured,” Dumbledore told her kindly but in a manner that brooked no argument.

“Yes, Sir,” she answered sullenly. Fawkes flew over and she grabbed onto his tail then vanished in a ball of flames.

“Albus, I believe we are close enough to send out some Patronus spells. It will affect at least some of the Dementors,” Remus stated glaring into the dark sky.

“My thoughts exactly,” Dumbledore agreed. “Kingsley have your team ready at my command!”

Kingsley motioned for the Aurors who were able to perform the strongest Patronus to move into firing range. “We’re all set, Albus.”

“Then fire on the count of three. One...two...three..Expecto Patronus!” Dumbledore’s silver Patronus flowed from his wand followed by at least twenty others. The sky was full of glowing silver animals all racing after the tails of the Dementors as the glow from the fire grew closer. It could now be seen as a farmhouse and there were flashes emanating on the ground, which could only be wand fire...

“Here come the first wave of Dementors!” Tiberius shouted as he felt the intense cold. He conjured a picture of Phaedra laughing at Christmas in his mind and fired. A long silver serpent leaped forward. Beside him, Severus weaker Patronus darted forward, the teddy bear attacking with a ferocity, which would have been amusing, were it not for the dire situation.

“Expecto Patronus!” James Potter shouted as he crouched behind a large rock. His Patronus was his animagus form and identical to that of his daughter’s.

Draco had moved over to help Circe cover Phaedra and Lily noted that his Patronus was weak but seemed to take the form of a ferret. She helped by sending out one of her own, a fox. This was followed by an angry lioness from Circe’s wand along with Hermione’s otter. Ron was still firing on the Deatheaters who were drawing back when a woman’s scream came from the farmhouse and a body came hurtling from the second story window.

“It’s not Harry or Ginny is it?” Hermione questioned in an attempt to see what was happening.

“I do not believe so. The pitch of the voice was too high,” Snape answered as he continued to concentrate on the battle.

“I think it may have been the Dark Lord’s new consort. I do not know who she is but he took her after he rid himself of Bellatrix,” Tiberius added. “I was never able to discover her identity.” He glanced around turning his back abruptly. “Stupefy!” Watch behind you! The Deatheaters are beginning to circle behind us through the trees,” he warned.

“We’re not going to get out of here alive, are we?” Hermione questioned fearfully. The horrors of the past few hours had begun to catch up with her.

“Harry will come, Mione. She won’t leave us here!” Ron blindly reached his hand out to her.

“Oh my God!” Lily Potter screamed. “James, the house!”

“What is it? What’s happening?” Ron demanded.

“The farm house has just burst into flames,” James whispered hoarsely. “No...This...can’t be...happening,” he choked.

“Shit!” Draco swore shaking with terror. “The Dark Lord has...he...he’s alive. He escaped the house. I don’t...see...Ginny...or...Harry.” The words died in his throat as the tall black robed figured glided forward.

“NO, NOT MY HARRY! PLEASE...NOT HARRY...I’LL DO ANYTHING!” Lily Potter’s anguished voice screamed at the advancing figure.

Hermione just stared in shock. Somewhere in the back of her mind, she was glad Ron could not see the evil smile on Voldemort’s face as she said a silent prayer for her lost family and friends.

Severus Snape glared in anger as Voldemort moved ever closer. He was not afraid to die. He had been prepared to do so ever since the first war. His anger came from the fact that he was unable to see Harry one last time. ‘I promise you, Harry, that your death will not be in vain,” he thought. ‘If it is the last thing I ever do I will take as many of them with me as I can. You loved and trusted in me no matter how miserable I made you feel. You loved us all and we failed you...’

Harry could feel the flames licking at her clothes as the inferno raged around her. It felt like it took forever to fall. The world was moving in slow motion. The entire building was coming down with her. Splinters of wood were cutting into her, tearing her skin as the fire caused the exposed flesh on her arms and hands to blister with the searing heat as she tried to cover her face. Harry tried to breath but the intense heat seared her lungs. Her eyes watered against the thick acrid smoke as tears of pain and anger stung her raw cheeks. She struck the earthen floor of the cellar prison hard. One leg was twisted wildly behind her, the bone jutting out from beneath her burned clothing. It hurt to breathe and knew she had cracked some ribs. Harry was dizzy from the pain and smoke. ‘I’m dying...Voldemort has won...’ she cried out in her mind as the darkness closed in around her and she began to grow cold despite the heat from the burning rafters over head.

“Harry...Harry Potter!” A man’s voice called from everywhere and nowhere. “Wake up!”

She didn’t want to move. The oblivion the darkness gave to her was safe. There was no pain here. There was simply nothing. She wanted to just stay there enveloped in its protective shroud until the end came.

“I said WAKE UP!” The voice bellowed bouncing off the walls.

Harry could feel the chill seeping into her bones. ‘I must be getting delirious,’ she mused. “Go away and let me die in peace. I’m nothing but a failure anyway,” she mumbled trying to curl into a ball but a wave of pain shot through her chest.

“You will be a failure if you don’t wake up, NOW!”

Harry’s eyes jerked open. She found the voice familiar. The icy cold of the grave swept down her spine. A figure was looming over her just below where she had broken through the ceiling. She stared, gritting her teeth in anger. It was a ghost. There was a deep gash where his throat should have been. That was where Sirius had torn it out during the battle at Hogwarts.

“You! You murdered them! I should have let them kill you in the shack!”

“You probably should have, but you have your mother’s kind heart, Harry. That is why I’m here now,” Peter Pettigrew replied, his beady eyes studying her. “I died before I could pay back the life debt I owe. I am too afraid to go on so I am doomed to be a ghost to pay for my sins. I have come to pay you what I owe.”

“It’s a little late for that,” she answered choking on the smoke and wincing in pain as she tried to sit.

“No, it isn’t. Listen to the sounds from outside and feel the power within yourself. Only you can stop him now. Only you have the power. Listen to the sounds and feel from within your soul,” Peter said sadly. “Don’t give in to the weakness like I did. They need you...She needs you...Listen...” Peter vanished, his ethereal voice hanging in the air.

Harry sat gaping at the fire burning above her and tried to take a deep breath. The air in the cellar was cool. She must have been having a nightmare...and yet...she could still hear Peter’s words ringing in her ears. Off in the distance as if from underwater she could hear shouts and screams. That’s when she heard the voice. Her voice. She was yelling frantically. Yelling almost the same identical words, the ones she had screamed the night she had died. “Not My Harry...” Suddenly it was as if a bell went off in Harry’s mind as the memory of two almost identical omens came back to her. ‘In fire you will find darkness...and in darkness you will find salvation.’ Peter...he was her salvation. He made sure she heard the one thing that would stir her back to reality and life. Her mother pleading once again for her child’s life. She knew what she had to do. This was the reason she had been born. “It’s time to save the world,” she muttered.

Harry looked down and still had her wand clasped into her hand with the sticking spell. She knew the ceiling would come down on her at any moment. Her leg throbbed painfully as she pulled it out from beneath her and did a quick healing spell but had no time to worry about the burns on her exposed skin or broken ribs. She knew Madam Pomfrey would not be pleased but she needed to be able to move. Closing her eyes, she thought to herself, ‘I am the soul of the Phoenix with the cunning of the serpent. I have been given a rare gift of power. I will use it wisely.’ She then slowly began the sequence of spells she had learned when she first became an animagus. Only this time she pictured a dragon...a feathered dragon...

“I can see them!” Sirius shouted. “There, over by the trees!

“Yes...”Dumbledore agreed squinting.

“Oh, Merlin, is that Lord Voldemort coming towards them?” Shaklebolt hissed.

“I don’t see Harry...” Remus voice faded as he scanned the scene. His werewolf senses were on full alert.

“We can’t worry about that now,” Moody roared into the wind. “There are others down there that need our help. Potter can take care of herself. If she’s alive, she’ll be there somewhere. She’s a resourceful lass.”

“Kingsley, bring some of the Aurors around to circle the trees. The Deatheaters are surrounding them. We can come in behind and catch them in between our people. I will hold off Tom,” Dumbledore directed as he edged his broom down towards the foray on the ground.

“I’m on it, Albus, they won’t get away,” he replied ordering the Aurors to split off into three groups. One would come from behind; the next would keep the remaining Dementors at bay. Albus would lead the third group to the ground. All looked grim, jaws set into firm lines, as the battle was about to commence...

Voldemort held up his hand and the Deatheaters dropped back awaiting his orders to kill the hostages. The Dark Lord was smiling at the Potters.

“Foolish idiots, you thought you could stop me? Your daughter is dead. Even now, what is left of her will be burning shortly. I have the pleasure of seeing your failure and knowing you will never join her again.”

“Where’s my sister?!” Ron screamed defiantly.

“Unfortunately the little brat escaped me, but she will be returned in due time. Perhaps I will keep her for a plaything once I am done with the child.” Voldemort’s red eyes slid over to Phaedra. She was staring at him with unbridled fear.

“Master,” Lucius Malfoy stepped forward with a bow, “forgive my interruption but there is a large group of Aurors approaching.”

“I am aware of that, Lucius. Our guests will also have the pleasure of watching me bring that old fool Dumbledore down before they die.” His smile widened. “Bind them!”

The Deatheaters sprang into action, but the little group was not going down without a fight. Shields went up around them as they fired back, much to the Dark Lord’s amusement. He was intent on the skirmish but not unaware of the Aurors beginning to land. He turned to approach Dumbledore.

“Good evening, Tom,” Dumbledore addressed him as if they were sitting down to afternoon tea.

“Where is Harry?” Sirius angry voice came from behind Dumbledore as he landed and fired off a curse at one of the Deatheaters simultaneously.

“Potter is dead,” Voldemort answered calmly. His eyes locked on Dumbledore.

“She’s in there.” He flicked his wrist to indicate the farmhouse now fully engulfed in flames. The structure was near to collapse. “You will all be joining her shortly.”

“You bloody...” Sirius charged forward but was struck to the ground by Dumbledore before Voldemort’s killing curse could hit him.

“Sirius, over here,” Remus called from where he had landed. “James and Lily need our help.

Sirius transformed, the big black dog bolting forward with all the strength he could muster. He leaped sideways to avoid a cutting curse from Lucius who had been slowly working his way towards Draco.

“James...tell me Harry is with you and that she isn’t dead.” Sirius pleaded.

His friend could not meet his eyes and Lily was crying even as she continued to fight. She had planted herself over by Circe and Phaedra doing her best to protect the mother and child.

“I...I haven’t seen...Harry,” James managed to choke. “She didn’t come out from the house.”

“I refuse to believe your daughter is dead,” Severus steely voice commented as he fired off a series of curses directed towards Dolohov.

“Never mind that now, we have to get moving,” Tiberius commanded. “Voldemort is dueling with Dumbledore. Get Phaedra and Circe and make an emergency Portkey.”

Severus moved swiftly towards his sister and Lily but was cut off by Lucius.

“Going somewhere, blood traitor?”

“Stand aside, Lucius, or be prepared to fight.”

“You can’t kill me again, Severus. Nevertheless, I am going to kill you.”

“I don’t think so, father,” Draco’s cold voice interrupted. His wand pointing at his father’s back. Lucius swung around, kicking his leg out and toppling his son while Severus jumped over to his sister.

“Lily get over and help the others. We need to get out of here.” Lily handed Phaedra over to Circe just as the battle grew more intense. She was halfway back to her husband when she was distracted by Voldemort’s gleeful shout.

“Behold, I am the Lord of all Wizardry. The great Dumbledore has been brought to his knees.” All eyes turned as Deatheaters and Aurors alike froze. Voldemort had his wand trained on Dumbledore who was sprawled out in front of him, coughing blood, having lost his wand. Dumbledore showed no sign of fear as he met the Dark Lord’s intent gaze.

“You may have won the battle, Tom, but you have yet to win the war.” Dumbledore’s voice was barely above a whisper. Nevertheless, it carried across the expanse of the field so that all could hear.

“Stupid old fool. It is so like you not to beg for mercy. Therefore, you shall have none. Say your prayers old...” He never finished the sentence. Voldemort was suddenly thrown backwards off his feet by a huge explosion from the farmhouse.

“Look there! It’s a dragon!” One of the younger Deatheaters screeched fearfully.

“That’s no dragon,” James Potter’s excitement was evident in his voice, “it’s Harry! She has transformed.” A loud cheer rose from Order members and Aurors alike as the magnificent beast emerged from the flames rising majestically into the air.

“You’ll never get away,” Lucius spat firing towards Severus and Circe. “I will see you both suffer first though!” He flicked his wrist and yelled, “Avadra Kedavra!” A jet of green light went streaking towards Phaedra.

“NOT MY BABY!” Circe screamed throwing herself on top of her child while Severus made a frantic grab for her ankle to pull them both to safety...

Harry could feel the power coursing through her body. She felt like a thousand electrical charges were flowing through her veins. Her body elongated and feathers appeared on her neck and wings. Her head took the form of a snake but had the face and beak of a large bird. Finally, her legs shortened into those of a dragon enhanced by formidable talons. It was time to face her nemesis; time to restore balance to the world and force down the darkness. Time to say goodbye to her loved ones and restore peace.

She looked up at the ceiling, testing her wings, and lifted off. The fire raged, but she did not feel the heat. The house began to crumble and still she flew upwards. She could see the night sky as the power of her wings brought what was left of the ceiling down around her. With a shower of sparks, she emerged into the cold night air hovering in the glow above the wreckage of the old farmhouse.

Harry surveyed the scene below with the knowledge that this scene had been repeated many times throughout history. Cultures had been born and died since time began and still the carnage persisted. The darkness would always be there waiting to take hold but the light would provide a beacon of hope. A reluctant hero to show the way back, vanquishing the dark to keep the world safe, giving the people a choice. This was why she had been born. If she failed today all that she knew and held dear would disappear. The wizarding world would perish under the weight and oppression of the Dark Lord.

Harry could see them all staring up at her from the ground. Dumbledore was on his knees, injured and bleeding, smiling up at her as he summoned his wand back into his hands. Voldemort had been flung backwards to the ground by the sheer force of her emergence from the whirling inferno. He was rising slowly, red gaze intent on the hovering serpent above. Fury was written into those red eyes, face etched into grim lines. However, Harry directed her attention to another scene by the wail of a child.

“Muuummmmyyyy...please wake up...Please don’t be dead.”

Harry had been too late to stop the death curse from hitting Circe. Severus was cradling his niece protectively even as he pulled his sister from on top of her. Circe had died protecting Phaedra just as Harry’s own mother had done to save her. Harry could see Lily running over to help as her father and the others cheered for their savior. ‘I’m sorry, Circe. I wasn’t quick enough,’ Harry thought even as she strove to control the anger welling up inside of her. ‘I promise you that Phaedra will not grow up alone or unhappy like I did. My mum and dad will be with you and Justinian soon and when it’s time we will all be together again.’ Harry let out a loud hissing noise and plunged towards the Dark Lord. No more innocents would suffer at his hands.

Voldemort watched her dive towards him and fired his wand at Dumbledore. The old man still had some spunk though and rolled out of the path of the killing curse. Fawkes appeared out of the darkness and he grabbed the bird’s tail to reappear next to Harry’s mother. The mighty bird knew that this was no longer Albus’ fight. It was up to Harry to stop the madness.

Lucius Malfoy moved to support his master, followed by Draco, a look of pure malevolence on the younger Malfoy’s features. Harry could hear Draco shouting.

“No father, you will not be helping that piece of shit. This one is for Ginny!” He took aim and brought his arm around in a giant arc, slicing the back of his father’s neck, severing Lucius spine. Lucius fell to the ground paralyzed. His gray eyes were furious but he was unable to move. Harry had been right. He could not die but he still needed his nervous system to manipulate his body. She winked at Draco as she landed.

Knocking Lucius limp body away from Voldemort with her tail before he could try to heal it she faced off with Voldemort. The Dark Lord smiled coldly, transforming. The giant cobra faced off with the Feathered Serpent, hissing and spitting. Each circled the other as Deatheaters, Order members, and Aurors stood transfixed. There was no wind. The earth hung silent as the battle began.

Only Phaedra could understand what they were saying. The little girl, still in shock, mumbled the translations. Dumbledore, Remus, and Sirius looked on in surprise as Severus nodded. Only the rescue team had learned that she was a Parselmouth. Dumbledore took the frightened child into his arms in an effort to comfort her while she repeated what the two combatants were saying.

“So...you still think you can challenge me and win?”

“You’ve lost already. You just don’t see it.”

“Heh, Heh, Heh,” the Dark Lord laughed.

“Arrogant to the end, just like your parents,” he sneered weaving his head. “See even now, the Dementors are returning.” Voldemort hissed as a group of dark figures appeared hovering near the crumbling building.

“They will not come, Tom. They are here to make sure I do what I am supposed to. Even Dementors have rules. They understand the power I have and will not interfere unless I fail.”

“Fool!” he spat attempting to strike. Harry dodged his fangs with a flip of her wings.

“I pity you, Tom. You really are a brilliant wizard. If you hadn’t gone dark we could have been friends. You could have taught us so much but instead you choose to loose yourself in self pity and anger.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about. Prepare to die, Potter, for I have no more patience. There is no way you can stop me.” The giant snake suddenly began to enlarge. Harry flew upwards diving and dodging his poisonous fangs. She looked down sadly at what could have been the greatest wizard of the age.

“You have forgotten about the spell, Tom. I know it by heart and Arsinoe carried the tablets back to her people.”

“No they weren’t you stupid girl. She gave them to me.”

“Did she? I had an idea you would try to get hold of them so I made copies. It was quite easy actually. I used an old stone and a simple spell. I left out all the key words. Even Dumbledore didn’t know. I happen to know that the originals are hidden at Hogwarts. The fakes are what she was carrying back to Mexico with her. I will return the originals to her grandfather when this is all over. I’m sure Severus would say that my subterfuge was worthy of any Slytherin. Don’t you agree?”

“You lie!”

“No, Tom, it’s the truth. I hope you finally find the peace which has eluded you, Tom...goodbye.” Harry hovered just out of Voldemort’s reach. A large tear fell to the ground as she gave on last look at her parents and nodded her farewell. She knew Phaedra would translate as she watched her father and mother sit down with their arms around each other. They smiled at her one last time in understanding. Sirius and Remus sat on either side of them, tears running down their faces. Her father motioned for Severus to stand with them. Harry began the spell to return their souls even as Voldemort attempted to Portkey away unsuccessfully. There were forces at work beyond his control now and they could not be stopped.

“Hail to this Tom Riddle

Hail to this Lucius Malfoy

Hail to this James and Lily Potter

May you all lie down and sleep.

May your astral souls be purified.

May your psyche be purified.

May your life force be purified.

May you come to your mothers.

May you come to the mother goddess of the sky

In the great Region of Unification

Where she will purify you.

This is Tom Riddle

This is Lucius Malfoy

This is James and Lily Potter.

Behold, you are spiritual.

Hail to this Tom Riddle

Hail to this Lucius Malfoy

Hail to this James and Lily Potter.

May your astral souls be purified and judged worthy

To dwell with the spirits or returned to the abyss.

May your psyche be purified and dwell with the gods

Lest they be banished to the darkness.

Hail to this Tom Riddle.

Hail to this Lucius Malfoy.

Hail to this James and Lily Potter.

May your limbs and your bones,

Your organs and your head

Come before the god of the Earth.

May he keep iniquity away from you.

Hail Tom Riddle

Hail Lucius Malfoy

Hail James and Lily Potter

May you reside for all time

With the gods of creation

Who have judged the worthiness of your souls.

Harry landed and transformed. The remaining Deatheaters were trying to escape having seen their master defeated. The Aurors had sprung into action and were rounding them up. Harry looked down at the body of Tom Riddle. His features were contorted in agony. She determined there would be no more resurrections of his evil soul. She raised her wand.

“Incendio,” she murmured softly. She looked over at Dumbledore who nodded his approval. She then walked over to where Lucius lay. His pale gray eyes were open and staring. He bore an expression of obstinate loathing. Even in death, he would not repent his sins.

“Incendio,” Draco said from behind her igniting his father’s remains. “It is my right. He was my father.” The young man scowled. “Where’s Ginny? The Dark Lord said she escaped.” Harry could hear the worry in his voice.

“Fawkes saved her. If she’s not here I would assume she was brought to Hogwarts.” Draco smiled and turned his attention to where Ron and Hermione were sitting embraced. “I’ll go and tell the Weasel.”

Harry limped over to where the bodies of her parents were propped against the trees still in each other’s arms. Sirius, Remus, and Severus waited patiently. Beginning to feel her injuries again Harry dismissed the pain. She was not yet done. She looked at the pained expressions on the faces of her Protectors and silently kissed each one of the three men on the cheek. Only then did she look at her parents faces. Her father had a quirky little smile on his lips. Had she not known better Harry would have believed him to be asleep. Her mother had an expression of rapture and reminded Harry of how much she had loved her husband and child. They were at peace. Gently laying them down she covered their bodies with her cloak. The cold air felt good on her burned and raw skin.

Harry was beginning to get dizzy as she tried to suppress her physical pain along with her emotions. It was not yet time for her to give in to her grief. She walked over to Dumbledore and embraced him. She then took Phaedra from his arms without a word and led her over to where Circe’s body lay. Someone had covered her over. Harry assumed it was Severus. She gently exposed Circe’s face grateful that her eyes were closed. She bore a look of satisfaction and was beautiful even in death. She sensed someone along side of them and looked up to see Tiberius watching. She then hugged Phaedra.

“Look at her, Phaedra, and never forget how much she loved you. She died for you. She died so you could live just like my mum.”

“Who will take care of me now?” the little girl questioned.

“We will. You still have your uncles, Sirius, Remus, and me. We all love you and you will never be sad again if we can help it.”

“But I miss my mummy and my daddy is gone again too,” she sobbed.

“I know. I miss Circe too as well as my mum and dad. Nevertheless, I do know she wouldn’t want you to cry. She’s watching you know. I’ll bet that right now she is with your dad and my parents and telling them how brave you are. She’s saying that you’re a Snape and will hold your head up with dignity and pride.”

“She told me you would come and you did.”

“I’m only sorry I was not fast enough to spare you from losing her.”

“It’s not your fault, Harry,” Tiberius remarked quietly. “You saved as many as you could. It was her time.”

“Miss Harry, you’re hurt.” Phaedra could see the burns on her body and the odd twist to her leg as Harry swayed dizzily. “You won’t leave me too, will you?”

“No, Phaedra, I won’t leave you. I just need time to heal. I might pass out though so I don’t want you to get scared, okay?”

“Okay,” she answered nervously.

“Now go with your uncle. I still have one more thing to do.” Harry handed Phaedra off to Tiberius and pointed her wand towards the smoldering ruins of the farmhouse. “Accio goblet.” It took a minute but the goblet found its way to her. It was blackened and tarnished but intact. Muttering a spell, she cooled it off and cleaned it before going over to Ron and Hermione.

“Harry! I’m so sorry,” Hermione sobbed. “This whole thing was my entire fault.”

“No, Hermione, it was nobody’s fault. I’m sorry about your parents. I’m sorry I couldn’t get there in time. Are you all right?”

“I haven’t really had time to process everything,” she admitted, “and now Ron is blind. He’s saying he can’t marry me. He says he wouldn’t be any kind of a husband who could take care of his family properly now that he can’t see.”

“Is this true, Ronald Weasley?” Harry asked sharply. “I seem to recall you were fighting along with the rest of us despite not being able to see what you were doing.”

“I didn’t want anything to happen to Hermione,” he protested.

“Do you love Hermione?”

“Of course I do but that isn’t the point. How can I support a family if I can’t see?”

“Lots of men do, Ron. You are just being your usual stubborn chauvinistic self! Now knock it off!” Harry blasted him.

“But I deserve to be blind. This is my punishment. I betrayed you and used the goblet for Voldemort!”

“Did you do so willingly? I happen to know you were under an Imperious curse at the time. You are not responsible.”

“That doesn’t matter. You’re my best mate and I should have seen that he would do something like that!”

“Really, Weasley...” Draco drawled. “The Dark Lord has used all of us. You should be grateful that we are all alive and not feeling sorry for yourself.”

“Draco is right, Ron,” Hermione admonished tearfully. “I didn’t fall in love with you because you could see. I fell in love with what is inside. I would love you even if you couldn’t talk or walk.”

“Hmm...might be an improvement,” Draco sneered.

“That’s enough, Draco,” Harry remarked quietly. “So will you marry Hermione or not?”

“Yes, we’ll work it out.”

“In that case...Headmaster, could you come over here?” Harry called to Dumbledore who had been standing off to the side with the others watching.

“I assume you would like me to perform the ceremony before young Mr. Weasley has time to change his mind?”

“Yes, so long as they’re both willing?”

“We are,” Hermione answered for them both.

“Where are my Mum and Dad?” Ron asked.

“They’re coming,” Dumbledore answered, waving them over.

He quickly explained the situation and the Weasleys both smiled. Bill had come up to watch too. Once word spread, a whole crowd had gathered around. Harry grinned with amusement knowing how embarrassed Ron would be if he could see how many people were witnessing this. Harry swayed on her feet and felt someone at her arm. She looked up and saw Sirius giving her a wicked grin, which didn’t quite reach his eyes.

“James and Lily would be proud to see this.” He hugged her gently and frowned when she winced in pain.

“Shh...I think we all need a little happiness amidst all the pain,” she answered leaning on him for support. Her side was throbbing and her leg was going numb. The burns were stinging painfully but inside she was beginning to feel a happy warmth. “Could you do me a favor and get my dad’s glasses?”

“I’ve already brought them,” Remus answered. He had moved up beside Sirius as Dumbledore started the ceremony. “I have a feeling I know why you want them,” he winked with understanding eyeing the goblet.

The ceremony wasn’t long. When it came time for a ring Molly gave Hermione hers. The couple kissed and everybody who had been watching cheered. Ron turned beet red.

“Who else is here?” he asked astonished.

“Only the entire Order and most of the Aurors who aren’t taking in prisoners,” Bill laughed. “Congratulations, you two, now all you have to do is give Mum those grandchildren she’s been looking for forever.” Everybody laughed and Hermione and Ron hugged one another as the crowd dispersed.

“Come on Son, I’ll help you get back to Hogwarts,” Mr. Weasley said fondly.

“Mr. Weasley, could you wait just one minute. I have a wedding present for them,” Harry remarked with a snicker.

“A wedding present? What on earth could you give us here, Harry?” Hermione wondered.

“You’ll see. Remus, I may need your help when this is done. I am very tired.”

“I understand, Princess. You need to get to the infirmary soon.”

“Harry, are you hurt?” Ron questioned. “Whatever it is can wait.”

“No, Ron. It can’t. I want you to have this now. Just stay still and be patient. You may feel a little discomfort and I will get balled out later by the Headmaster but some things are worth his getting pissed off,” Harry remarked glancing at Dumbledore who was eyeing her shrewdly.

“What’s going on?” Ron asked dismayed by her remark.

“Dumbledore will explain later,” Harry stated, voice shaking as she lit the goblet with a wave of her wand.

She knew what she was going to do was borderline dark magic but didn’t care. Remus and Dumbledore stood steady though. Both understood that her motives were good even if they weren’t entirely happy with her actions. She removed her glasses. Placing one of Ron’s hands on the goblet she covered it with one of her own. Harry softly uttered a long and involved incantation waving her wand over the goblet with her free hand A beam of blue light shot out from the goblet into both of their eyes. Ron cried out in pain but Harry held him steady. The fire then went out. Harry blinked once and put her glasses back on. Ron looked up blinking the tears from his eyes.

“Harry? Is that you?” he asked squinting. “I think I can see but everything is all fuzzy and blurred,” he cried excitedly.

“Welcome to the land of the nearsighted, Ron. I have just given you my eyesight.”

“Harry are you blind now?” he questioned frantically.

“No, Ron, she’s fine,” Remus replied. “I think you would do well to try these on though.” The werewolf gently placed James Potter’s eyeglasses on Ron.

“I...I...can see! Harry, mate, how did you do that?”

“Never mind, Ron. It was the least I could do for my best friend. Take good care of those glasses though. They were my dad’s. I think he would want you to have them. Use them well.” Harry turned to face Dumbledore who shrugged and sighed. “I love you too, Albus,” she chuckled.

“Do you have anything to say for yourself?” Albus blue eyes were twinkling but his face was stern.

“Ah...yeah...could someone catch me? I’m going to pass out...” Harry managed to say as the world spun into nothingness.

She never felt Remus and Sirius grab her at the same time. Nor did she hear Phaedra cry out in fear. Tiberius reassured her that Harry had merely passed out from her injuries before Severus apparated her back to Hogwarts accompanied by Sirius and Remus.

Chapter 30

Harry could vaguely hear a bell ringing and soft voices through the blanket of darkness. She woke slowly not wanting to give up the warmth and security that enveloped her. Yet as she came to consciousness, her instincts told her she was not alone. She sensed a nearby presence. The bell in the background was tolling the mournful note of a funeral dirge. Keeping her eyes closed Harry realized she could hear Madam Pomfrey talking to someone. She struggled to listen to the hushed voices.

“Are you certain she is not up to attending the funeral? It may help. She’s barely said a word for the past three days,” a soft male voice remarked worriedly. Harry struggled to identify the speaker but his tone was too low.

“No she’s still in shock. It would be best if we give her more time. Harry will wake up soon and that should help. The child has been through a lot. I think she will respond more once she realizes that Harry will be fine.”

“We have told her this several times but she doesn’t seem to believe us. She merely clings to her rabbit and sucks her thumb. Severus and I are becoming more and more concerned.”

Harry listened to this and realized that it was Tiberius Snape. They had to be discussing Phaedra. Harry began to struggle back to reality but she felt so weak and tired.

“It will take time Tiberius. Phaedra has seen a major battle and witnessed the deaths of both her parents. I’m doing as much as I can. However, I think her relationship with Harry is the key. It is more than a little ironic that both their sets of parents died in a similar fashion. You said that Harry had her look at her mother before she left the battlefield?”

“Yes, was that wise?”

“Actually it was. She knew that Phaedra would need to have closure and I suspect she could feel the child’s distress being an empath. Harry herself must have been having feelings of a similar nature. I understand she covered Lily and James’ bodies up herself.”

“She did. It took a lot for her not to start crying. I suspect she was feeling a good deal of guilt. She was not in time to help Circe then had to do that spell regardless of her own personal feelings. It also must have grieved her to see Black and Lupin. They were crying. She knew it was right but I believe she did not want to do it.”

“If you had the chance to restore something you always craved would you want to have to be the one to put it back even if it was the right thing to do?”

“I honestly do not know, Poppy,” Tiberius sighed. “I need to go. I hope Harry is not too upset that she did not get to the funerals today. We tried to delay them but Albus felt it would be best to go ahead.”

“He’s right. I’m sure Harry will understand. You go on ahead. I’ll be fine here with Phaedra and will send word if Harry wakes.”

“Very well I shall inform the others.”

Harry heard the soft click of the door. All the funerals were today. Phaedra was in a bad way. ‘Open your eyes,’ she berated herself. ‘It will do you no good to hide. You need to be there and so does Phaedra.’ She could feel Poppy beside her taking her pulse.

“Poppy,” she croaked allowing her eyes to open. The room was out of focus and her throat was dry.

“Welcome back Harry. How are you feeling?” Madam Pomfrey questioned gently placing Harry’s glasses on her face.

“Tired,” she replied weakly.

“At least you didn’t try and tell me you were fine,” the nurse snorted good-naturedly.

“I heard you talking but couldn’t get my eyes open. Where is Phaedra?”

“She is over there. Right now she’s asleep.”

“Oh. I was hoping she would be able to talk to me.”

“She has been having a hard time. The little lamb has had a severe shock and it will take time for her to recover.”

“She was very brave.” Harry smiled sadly.

“So I have been told. She is having a difficult time accepting that her parents are gone though. Children don’t fully understand the concept of death.”

“Tell me about it.” Harry frowned.

“Miss Harry?” Phaedra’s voice came from across the room. Harry turned her head towards it. Phaedra was sitting up on one of the beds. She was fully dressed in mourning clothes clutching her stuffed rabbit.

“I’m awake Phaedra,” Harry answered pulling herself up in bed.

“Mummy and Daddy are gone,” she sobbed running over to Harry and flinging herself onto the bed next to her. “I thought you were going away too. I was so scared.”

“Shh...I’m not going anywhere. Miss Harry just needed time to heal. I was hurt in the fire. You knew that.”

“Uncle Sev told me that your magic was pleated and you needed to sleep but you were burned and broken. I heard Miss Poppy say so...”

“Calm down baby. I was burned and I have some badly broken bones. I took a bad fall. Then I had to fight the bad wizard. It took a lot of magic to stop him. I depleted my power but it will come back.”

“You won’t go away like mummy and daddy?”

“No, I will be right here. Didn’t I tell you that before?”

“Yes,” she sniffed curling up closer to Harry.

“How are you feeling? Did you get hurt at all?”

“Only when the bad wizard had us locked up and you knew about that.” Harry nodded in affirmation allowing Phaedra to continue. “The bad wizard tried to curse me. That’s why my mum is gone.”

“I know,” Harry answered. She was aware that Phaedra had not fully acknowledged her mother was dead. She seemed afraid to say the word.

“Uncle Sev is mad at me.”

“Why would he be mad? I think he is probably worried.”

“He wanted me to go with him today. They are going to put my Mummy and Daddy in the ground with yours...” Phaedra started to sob uncontrollably. Harry held her tightly tears stinging her own eyes.

“That’s why the bell is ringing like that honey. It’s called a funeral.” Harry turned towards the nurse who had been standing off to the side pretending not to listen. “Poppy are all the funerals today?”

“Yes dear,” she responded lowering her eyes. “Everyone had hoped you would be well enough to attend but I didn’t feel it would be wise to wake you.”

“Phaedra would you like to go to the funerals? It is how we say goodbye to those we loved.”

“Mummy and Daddy will be cold and alone if they put them in the ground like that.”

“No baby. It is only their bodies. Your mum and dad have moved on with mine.”

“Why did they leave me here?”

“They wanted you to have a life. They want you to grow up and experience all the things that life has to offer. They’ll still be watching though. When the time comes you will be together again.”

“How do you know?”

“All you need to do is to ask some of the castle ghosts. They were alive once too.”

“How come they are still here then?”

“I think they weren’t ready to go on yet. Each has a different reason. Some have things they felt still needed to be done. Others were afraid but they will tell you that your parents are happy.”

“How do you know?”

“Would you like to ask them?”

“Could we?”

“Poppy are any of the ghosts around? I know that they usually don’t like to talk to us during these times but maybe they would be willing to talk to Phaedra a bit.”

“I’m not sure, Harry, but I will try and find out.”

Poppy left the ward and Harry sat holding onto the little girl. She found that holding Phaedra was a comfort for her too. Inside she agreed with Phaedra and didn’t want to go to her parents funeral. She was warring with herself knowing that it was the right thing to do. They should go even though it would hurt. She knew her protectors would be there along with other staff and friends. While she mulled this over the Bloody Baron’s transparent form swooped in through the door over to the bed. He looked down at the two girls with a forlorn expression.

“Hello Harry. I understand that you would like someone to talk with Phaedra?”

“Thank you for coming Baron. I know the ghosts don’t like to answer questions but I think anything you can tell her would help. She is scared and confused.”

“This is often the case, even with adults, but it is the little ones that feel it the most. Fortunately they also heal the fastest,” he explained solemnly. “Do you know who I am Phaedra?”

“Uncle says you are his house ghost. I heard them call you the Bloody Baron. Is that your name?”

“My former name is not important but I was a Baron. The stains you see on my clothes are from my final battle where I died, hence the nickname, Bloody Baron.”

“Oh...how come you are still here? Miss Harry says my parents have gone somewhere and won’t come back.”

“Wizards who stay behind have different reasons. In time I too will go on,” the Baron explained patiently.

“Can my mum and dad come back to see me?”

“No Child. Once you go on you do not come back.”

“Why didn’t they stay here as ghosts? Did they want to leave me?”

“I cannot say for certain but I think they knew you would be loved and cared for. I can tell you that they will be aware of what you do and will await the time you can join them.”

“Oh...I didn’t want them to go away. Where did they go?”

“Phaedra the Baron can’t tell us that. Even ghosts have rules. Trust him when he tells you that they’re happy and looking after you from the afterlife,” Harry interceded noting the Baron’s apparent discomfort with this line of questioning.

“Thank you Harry. This is quite difficult for all of us.”

“I know. Nick talked to me when I thought I had lost Sirius. This is even harder for Phaedra.” The Baron nodded his acquiescence.

“How come you can’t tell me? Why do ghosts have rules too?” Phaedra demanded growing frustrated.

“If we didn’t have rules then you would spend all of your time anticipating the afterlife and never experiencing the joys of the present life. I will tell you that I am here because I felt the need to stay and finish what I started. Once I feel I have done so I too will go on.”

“Do you miss your family? Are they waiting for you too?”

“Yes. However, I believe they understand my reasons for staying here. That is all I am permitted to tell you. I hope it will help.”

“Wait! What about Miss Harry’s parents are they with mine?”

“I should think so. They had much in common. I understand they both sacrificed themselves for their children.”

“They did,” Harry answered for them both. The Baron simply nodded and glided out the way he had come. A few minutes later Madam Pomfrey returned.

“I’m sorry I took so long. After I found the Baron I went downstairs to give my condolences before the funeral procession begins.”

“Have they left yet?” Harry inquired.

“They will be leaving shortly. People are still giving their final eulogies.”

“Phaedra would you like to go?”

“Are you going to go? Will I have to do anything?” she asked putting her thumb back into her mouth.

“I think we should. If you don’t want to say anything you don’t have to.”

“Will you stay with me?”

“We’ll stay with each other. I have to put something into my parent’s caskets.”

“What?”

“I want to give my dad the wand I got at graduation and I want to give my mum a picture of me in my pink robes. My friend Colin took it at the Yule ball.”

“Could I give my mum and dad something too? I only have one thing.”

“They could share. I think your dad’s casket is probably closed because of the fire.”

“What does that mean?”

“They leave them open till the end of the eulogies so you can look at them one more time unless the body is too badly damaged. I think maybe your dad’s may have been burned with the house.”

“It didn’t hurt him did it?”

“No. He was already gone and waiting for your mum,” Harry comforted.

“Then I’ll go so long as you stay with me.”

“Maybe I need you to stay with me too.”

“Harry I think it would be wiser for you to rest,” Poppy’s stern voice interrupted.

“Madam Pomfrey I promise to rest after the funeral. I need to do this as much as Phaedra. I missed the original funeral being too young and having been placed with my Aunt. I need to go on too.”

“I understand but I want you to use a cane. That leg was a frightful mess and your burns are not yet fully healed. Fortunately your face wasn’t too badly affected and there will be no scars.” Poppy looked at Harry oddly but Harry shrugged it off to her imagination. “I will help you dress.”

“Thanks.” Harry dressed as quickly as possible and Poppy brought her a cane. Harry still had the wand from the battle made from the antlers and Poppy summoned the picture for her. Harry was told she was not to attempt any magic as she was still too weak. The nurse was getting ready to walk Harry down to the Great Hall when Fawkes suddenly appeared. “Looks, like we are going to get a ride.” Harry smiled. “Come on Phaedra. Hold onto me tightly and Fawkes will get us downstairs.” The little girl grabbed onto Harry’s waist while Harry took hold of the Phoenix’s tail. They disappeared in a flash of flames appearing just outside of the doors to the Great Hall.

Harry quietly pushed the doors open a crack and peered inside. She could see Severus, Sirius, and Remus standing up front. Sirius had just finished his eulogy. She could tell he and Remus had both been crying. Severus was doing his best not to but his dark eyes were wet, features etched in pain. A wave of intense emotional sorrow hit Harry like a brick. She had to take a deep breath struggling to keep her empathic powers under control. She looked up to see Albus watching her from behind the podium. The room was packed with mourners and a number of the media. She took a deep breath and pushed open the doors. All heads looked up and the press was almost on top of her as they immediately began to take pictures. She held onto Phaedra’s hand tightly as Dumbledore’s voice echoed through the hall.

“I need not remind you all that this is a funeral. If the members of the press cannot control themselves they will be escorted from the premises.”

“Thank you, Albus,” Harry responded with a weak smile. “Are you okay, Phaedra?” she whispered.

“I’m scared.”

“Me too. Come on.” Harry limped forward with her cane, head held high, as she held onto Phaedra’s hand. The little girl was doing her best to emulate her proud attitude. The four caskets were lined up side by side. Justinian’s was closed as she had expected. The three men waited patiently for her to approach. As they walked Harry could hear people whispering their names. She frowned when she passed by Rita Skeeter. As she approached the front of the hall, Ron got up and offered her his arm. He had seen the pain on her face and the limp had grown markedly worse as she tried to walk. Tiberius also stepped forward to take Phaedra’s hand staying behind Harry. Once they had reached the front Sirius, Remus, and Severus took over. They approached the caskets. Harry and Phaedra stepped up to Justinian’s first. Harry spoke first.

“I only knew Justinian Snape for a short while but he was a good and decent man who cared about his family very much. I am proud to have known him and to call him my friend.” She then looked down at Phaedra and nodded. The little girl looked thoughtful and then spoke quietly.

“Daddy please take good care of Mummy for me and when she feels sad tell her to hold onto Mr. Hoppity Hop. He will make her feel better.” She then moved over to her mother’s open casket and timidly placed her stuffed bunny beside her mother.

Harry followed, lips trembling, tears in her eyes. ‘Oh, Merlin, don’t let me lose control now,” she thought desperately. Severus placed a gentle hand on her shoulder as she collected herself. She could hear Molly Weasley sobbing softly somewhere in the crowded room.

“Circe Snape was a good mother and a woman who loved her child more than life itself. I can promise her this: Phaedra will never be unloved or unhappy. I will make sure of that. Farewell Circe. I am going to miss you very much.” Harry could sense Severus pain and reached up to her shoulder squeezing his hand as the girls moved over to the Potters. This time Phaedra spoke.

“Miss Lily and Mr. James I will miss you both. I will always remember how Miss Lily would play with me and how Mr. James would turn into a deer and give me rides on his back. Please tell my Mummy and Daddy not to be sad. I have Miss Harry, she has me, and everything will be all right because Miss Harry loves us all. She’ll take good care of me and Mr. Sirius, Mr. Remus, and Uncle Severus and we’ll all take care of her too.”

Harry was visibly shaking unable to stop the tears streaming down her cheeks. Remus moved to her side to support her while Severus and Sirius moved protectively.

“Are you okay Love? Do you need to sit down for a bit?” Sirius questioned worriedly. Harry was pale and looked about ready to collapse but shook her head negatively.

“Just get us out the back way when we’re done. I don’t want to deal with Skeeter right now,” she whispered.

“I’ll take care of it,” Severus interjected turning back to whisper to Dumbledore. The old wizard nodded to Harry before she turned to face front again.

She looked down at her father pulling the wand from her robes. She gently placed it in his robe pocket.

“I’ve wanted to give this to you for awhile now. I think you deserve it more than I ever did. I also want you to have this,” to everyone’s surprise she pulled a golden snitch out of her pocket placing it into his hand. “I meant to give it to you before we left but never got around to it. Hang onto it for me till we can all play again.” She then leaned down and kissed her father’s forehead. Finally, she stood and looked down at her mother. “I know you must know what happened by now in the fire. Everyone thinks that I stopped him but it was really you. If I hadn’t heard you screaming those same words you said on that Halloween night everything might be different now. You brought me back and gave me the strength I needed to do what had to be done. I’ll miss you Mum,” Harry cried, placing the photo beside her mother. “Sleep well.” She bent down and gently kissed her goodbye. Taking one final look around Harry noted that even Rita Skeeter was weeping silently. ‘She must have a heart somewhere after all,” she mused as the men led her out through the back room behind the podium and the undertakers began to seal the caskets. Once in the back room she collapsed into a chair. Phaedra climbed onto her lap and hugged her as the others took seats nearby. They sat in silence each alone with their own thoughts. Harry didn’t hear Dumbledore enter and looked up in surprise at the sound of his gentle voice.

“Harry are you up to the trip to the cemetery?” His blue eyes were warm and soft.

“I’ll come but I don’t know how long this leg will hold up.”

“I will send you with Fawkes. You and Phaedra need not follow the procession. I need to go on ahead since I will be performing the service at the graveside.”

“Phaedra do you want to go to the cemetery?” Severus addressed his niece tenderly.

“I’m going with Miss Harry. If she goes I will too.”

“All right. If you find you are too unhappy I want you to tell me and I will bring you back to the castle.”

“Harry and the Baron said we should go but I will tell you if I want to come back.”

“You spoke to the Baron?” He arched his brow in surprise.

“Phaedra had questions. I got Poppy to get one of the ghosts to answer what he could. It just happened to be the Baron. I guess he came since he’s your house ghost.”

“He probably felt it was his duty,” Severus agreed.

“Harry,” Sirius interrupted, “what did you mean when you said your mother was the one who saved us?”

“I’ll explain it all later. I know you’ll all want to hear what happened at the farm after I went after Voldemort. Let’s just get through this first, okay Padfoot?”

“Of course, Miss Wings,” he tweaked her cheek, “and I’ll bet it is one hell of a tale.”

“Yeah...and boy will you be surprised. I have an idea there will be another ghost somewhere in the castle lurking about.” Harry gave them all a sly smirk thinking about Pettigrew.

“Ah...she just loves to keep us in suspense,” Remus teased. “I have a feeling that this is going to be one of those stories that end up in Hogwarts A History.”

“Somehow I am not surprised.” Dumbledore’s blue eyes were twinkling and Harry suspected he already knew about Peter. “Now I suggest we all get ready to leave. Harry I took the liberty of selecting the pallbearers for your parents. I hope you don’t mind. Sirius will lead your father’s casket and Remus your mother’s. Severus and Tiberius will lead for Circe and Justinian.”

“I understand. Just try to keep the reporters away from me. I know I will have to talk to them eventually but I would rather it not be today. If you have to promise Rita a private interview I’ll do it so long as she doesn’t write her usual crap.”

“I will take care of it Child. You will also have to tell your story to the Ministry although we know most of it already.”

“Good. Then I will only have to tell what happened after the others escaped the house. I would also like to know what happened with the rest of you before you arrived and I transformed.”

“I am sure Remus and Sirius will fill you in,” Dumbledore responded warmly. “Fawkes it is time,” he said ending the discussion. The beautiful bird appeared and Harry stood with her cane. “Will they be laid to rest where they were before?”

“Yes. Circe and Justinian will be there too. Hold onto Fawkes and I will meet you shortly since I will apparate from the gates.”

Harry nodded and took hold of Fawkes while Phaedra grabbed onto her as they had done earlier. They disappeared in a flash of flames and found themselves by the bench where Harry had first come to visit her parents. Phaedra shivered at the sight of the open graves and Harry did her best to comfort her. Glancing over towards the base of the tree she smiled when she saw Artemis waiting.

“Look, Phaedra, we have a friend here to meet us.” She pointed out the elf.

“It’s Miss Artemis!” Phaedra squealed in delight.

“The house elves sent word you would both be coming,” she explained in her tinkling voice. “I am glad to see you are recovering and that Phaedra is doing better also.”

“I’m glad you’re here to meet us,” Harry replied fondly. “My mum would be happy.”

“Will you watch my mum and dad too like you do Miss Harry’s?”

“Yes Little One. I shall see that their sleep remains undisturbed. You need have no fear of that.”

“What if the bad wizard comes back again?”

“Don’t worry; I made sure that it will never happen again Phaedra.”

“Harry is right. He has been destroyed. Your parents will remain at rest for all time. It will be my pleasure to tend to their graves and watch over them for both of you.” Artemis bowed gracefully. “Now I must go. The funeral procession is coming and will be here in a few minutes.” She vanished as Dumbledore appeared.

“Have you seen Artemis? She told me she would be here.”

“Yes, Headmaster Mr. Dumbledore, but she left just as you came.”

“I am sure she is nearby. She just does not wish to be seen right now,” Dumbledore replied knowingly. “Now as I said before, the ceremony will be brief, then we shall go back to the castle. I have arranged for you to have a private supper with only your Protectors, Tiberius, and the Weasley’s present. The rest of the mourners will have refreshments in the Great Hall. Once your meal is done I will ask Arthur, Moody, and Kingsley to remain so you can tell us what happened.”

“Thank you, Albus. This is proving to be more tiring than I thought. Do you think Poppy will let me go back to sleep in my own room tonight? I really would be more comfortable there.”

“I will clear it with her Child.”

“Great! That makes me feel better all ready.” Harry smiled weakly. “By the way, how are you feeling? I should have asked earlier. I almost had a heart attack when I saw that Tom had disarmed you. Thank Merlin we didn’t lose you too.”

“I am fine. The plain fact of the matter is he got the better of me because I got my foot caught in a rabbit hole.” Dumbledore blushed furiously. “I tripped and he caught me with a fast Confundus charm disarming me before I could counter. It was most embarrassing.”

“You just aren’t used to dueling on the frozen ground anymore.” Harry hugged him. “I’m just relieved he didn’t use anything worse on you.” She deliberately did not mention the killing curse in front of Phaedra.

“Miss Harry,” Phaedra interrupted pulling on her sleeve, “what is that in the sky?”

Harry looked up astonished. The Aurors were flying slowly in formation with the Gryffindor and Slytherin Quidditch teams as the Pallbearers floated the caskets up the hill towards the cemetery.

“Umm...Headmaster? That is an Honor Guard, isn’t it?”

“Yes Harry. The Aurors are here since your father and Justinian were one of their own and your father was on his house team. The Slytherin team wanted to do the same for Severus’ sister since he is their coach.”

“It was kind of you to arrange...”

“I didn’t,” he cut her off. “They all came to me.”

“What is an honor guard?” Phaedra questioned.

“Just that Little One. They are paying homage to one of their own by escorting them to their final rest.”

“Oh...” Phaedra nodded but she wasn’t really sure she fully understood. She sensed it was a good thing though and kept quiet since Harry looked like she was going to cry.

As the procession arrived Harry could see that Sirius, Kingsley, Moody, Bill, Ron, and George were escorting her father’s coffin while Remus, Fred, Arthur, Molly and Hermione followed with her mother’s. Severus was escorting Circe along with McGonagall, Sprout, Hagrid and Professor Vector, who had been an old friend of Circe’s and Draco. Justinian was escorted by Tiberius, Dawlish, and several other Aurors. They were followed by friends, family members, a number of students, and the ever-present reporters. Harry idly wondered if there had already been a funeral for Charlie, Tonks, and the Granger’s. Dumbledore was watching and she could feel him using his Legilimency to probe her thoughts and he nodded sadly.

“They were buried yesterday,” he whispered gently. “We delayed this one in the hopes you and Phaedra could be here.”

“I understand. I will have to offer my condolences to the families later.”

The graveside ceremony did not take long. Harry was among the last of the mourners. She somehow managed not to cry as she dropped the lily into her mother’s grave. Phaedra didn’t do as well and started to become quite distraught as she watched her parents caskets lowered into their final resting place. She clung to Harry and Severus looking confused and lost. As soon as the ceremony was over Severus apparated her back to school. Harry stayed briefly to be with Sirius and Remus.

“They’re not really gone you know,” Sirius said as he held her tightly with Remus.

“I know but I feel miserable anyway.”

“We do too Princess. I am glad that you got to spend some time with them though.”

“Moony is right. You didn’t remember them before. At least now you know what they were really like. The good and the bad,” Sirius remarked wiping away a stray tear from her face.

“Yeah...” her voice trailed off. “Let’s go home. I think its time we all started living in the present. We can’t bring them back but somehow I think they know that we’ll be able to go on and remember them now.”

“We’ll see them again you know, Princess.”

“Why do you think I gave my dad that snitch,” she laughed sadly. “It should keep him busy till I get there to get it back.”

“I can just see him now. Throwing it up into the air and catching it with Lily frowning in the background.” Sirius lips quirked into a small smile.

“Sirius I’m sorry about not being there for your cousin Tonks funeral. Is your grandmother doing okay and what about her parents?”

“My cousin and her husband are coping. They are proud that she died defending others against Voldemort. My grandmother is too. She has seen her fair share of deaths within the Black family over the years...” his voice trailed off bitterly.

“They’re here today, Princess, if you would like a word with them.”

“I will speak to them as soon as we get back,” Harry remarked sorrowfully. Um...I...uh...”she stammered as they walked down the path together.

“Harry are you all right?” Sirius questioned as she slowed down.

“I can’t walk that far and I’m not able to apparate back to the castle right now.” Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment at having to ask for help. Her leg was throbbing painfully with every step she took.

“Why didn’t you say something sooner?” Sirius admonished. “Moony I think a little ride would be in order to lighten up all our moods.”

“Brilliant idea, Padfoot,” he agreed drawing his wand. “It may take a bit longer than if we apparated her but I think it will be just what the doctor ordered.”

“What are you two up to?” she demanded suspiciously.

Sirius gave her one of his wicked grins nodding to the werewolf.

“Wingardium Leviosa,” they chimed in unison. Harry was immediately raised off the ground, floating in front of the two Marauders, while they chuckled in amusement at her startled expression. Despite her protests, they floated her back to the gates of the castle before gently lowering her back to her feet and escorting her inside.

As soon as she entered the castle, Harry sought out both the Weasleys and the Tonks families to offer her condolences. She sincerely regretted the losses from both families. She would especially miss Nymphadora and her ability to make them all laugh with her Metamorphagus changes. Charlie had been like a brother to her and Molly hugged her tightly. Molly and Arthur had never expected to come through the war unscathed and did their best to reassure Harry that it could have been a lot worse. Harry then took Hermione aside. She knew her friend was keeping up a brave front over the loss of her parents.

“Harry please don’t feel guilty.” Hermione hugged her friend. “Molly and Arthur have been wonderful through all of this. Even though they are struggling with the loss of Charlie. We suffered through the war and now it is time to go on. If it weren’t for you none of us would be here today. We all know that. Ron never doubted that you would defeat Voldemort even in our darkest hours. If anything I should be apologizing to you. I know how much I hurt you but I was just so afraid. If I hadn’t been so stubborn...”

“Now who’s feeling guilty?” Harry questioned. “Albus says things happen for a reason. Maybe this was all meant to be but I still can’t help but wonder. I love you and Ron, Mione, and if I could ease your pain right now I would.”

“As usual, Harry, you are worried about everyone else. You have your own grief to deal with and yet here you are trying to console the others and me. That’s one of the reasons you’re so powerful, Harry. You care...you give us all hope.”

“You’re all my family. How could I not care how you feel?”

“That’s just the point. You put everyone else before yourself. Over the years I’ve seen you face things that would have killed us all and still you go on. Don’t ever change Harry. You help us all to make the world a better place,” Hermione sobbed throwing herself into Harry’s arms. “I love you like a sister. Besides, who else would ever put up with me and Ron like you do?” She smiled sadly wiping the tears from her face. “Now you should go and greet the rest of the mourners. I also think your Protectors could use a little boost too,” she said matter-of-factly.

“That’s the Hermione I’m used to, ever practical,” Harry chuckled. “I really don’t know what I ever would have done without your brains and Ron’s loyalty all these years. We’re a team you know.” Harry winked.

“If I ever forget that again you have my heartfelt permission to hex me!” Hermione stated emphatically shoving Harry towards the rest of the gathering.

Harry formally thanked the pallbearers and other people who had attended the funerals. Rita Skeeter kept her distance allowing Harry a bit of privacy although she knew it was merely a formality. Albus had promised Rita an exclusive interview provided she print an accurate story without all the innuendo. It had been scheduled two days hence. The Headmaster and the Protectors would all be present. Rita had also requested that Ron, Hermione, Ginny, and Draco be there too. They felt it was their duty to see that Rita did not stray into her usual forms of yellow journalism. Finally, Harry quietly disappeared into the private supper that Albus had arranged.

Molly Weasley took it upon herself to mother both Harry and Phaedra. For once in her life Harry was glad. Not only did she need that extra bit of comfort but she knew that Phaedra did as well. She also suspected that Molly drew comfort from them too. The death of Charlie had been more than a little painful for all of the Weasleys. Harry knew that Molly, while taking the loss bravely, was hurting more than the rest.

Sirius and Remus were sitting nearby recalling old times with each other. Interestingly enough they had included Severus. It pleased Harry that they were all able to discuss their Hogwarts years as adults. The Marauders had often bullied Severus. However, Remus had been right. Severus had given as good as he got. It amused her when Remus reminded Sirius of an incident where Severus had cursed James’ broom to fly backwards during a Quidditch match against Slytherin. Then there was the time he had somehow added extra rat-tails to Sirius hair-raising potion causing him to grow hair all over his body sticking out at odd angles.

“I guess the war finally made them realize what idiots they all were,” Ron whispered nodding at the Protectors.

“That and having to deal with me having to come to terms with my past, present, and now the future,” Harry remarked. “I’m just glad that they’re finally becoming real friends.”

“Harry what do you mean by dealing with your future?” Hermione queried. “Voldemort is destroyed and now you can have a life without the worry and fear of the damned prophecy hanging over your head.”

“I still have to deal with the Protectorship, Hermione. You know it lasts for life unless I feel it should be dissolved.”

“Yes I know but we still haven’t had time to look at those books on Wizarding Law. I can’t believe that Dumbledore withheld any kind of information from you.”

“Actually, Hermione, I did look at the books. I needed to distract myself for a while when you were being held captive. I was so worried about all of you that I made myself do something to occupy the time till we could get our plans in motion.”

“So...” Ron said slowly, “you’ve learned about the other rites?”

“You knew?” Harry asked studying the red head carefully.

“It was explained to me when I became Keeper of the Goblet. I was sworn to secrecy, Harry, or I would have told you. I really felt bad that you weren’t told.”

“What wasn’t she told, Ron?” Hermione demanded.

“It would be better if Harry told you herself,” Ron answered shame faced. “Harry you have to understand they were only trying to keep you safe.”

“That part of it I understand. I’m not exactly happy with the rest. I should have been told about the specific legalities of this situation.”

“Harry please tell me what is going on,” Hermione begged brown eyes serious.

“Hermione the books are over on my desk. I have the pages marked so you can take them back to your room tonight and read them. Maybe you can find some kind of alternative solution for me.”

“Child is something wrong?” Dumbledore’s voice came from over her shoulder.

“Oh nothing much, Headmaster. I have been reviewing the laws regarding my Protectorship. It seems there was a bit of a loop hole that you omitted when we went over whether I should accept the rites.”

“Ah...I see you were able to get copies of the books I took from the library.”

“It is nice of you to admit your guilt,” Harry sneered. “I will assume that the reason Sirius was not altogether happy with this is because of the possibility that I would have to follow through with the rest of the rites?”

“We had hoped that would not happen, but yes, he was rather dismayed. However, we should not be discussing this now.”

“I agree. I need time to think. Apparently, my parents were aware of what it entailed. At least my dad was. My mum found it a bit distressing but tried to keep an open mind.”

“I understand. It is a custom that has not been done for a long time and only used in extreme circumstances. She was Muggle born so it had to be upsetting for her. Your father being a Pureblood would understand and accept the necessity,” Dumbledore stated calmly.

“My dad said that whatever I decided would be fine with him. They both gave me their blessing,” Harry answered keenly aware that Severus, Remus, and Sirius were watching her reactions.

“Then you should not be too upset and do what you feel is right. I do want to tell you that I had to use the second rite in order to get the Ministry Governors to approve though. They were concerned that if you defeated Voldemort...well...” Dumbledore frowned trying to find words to make Harry understand.

“They were afraid that I might become a threat too,” she finished for him. “I am extremely powerful.”

“Yes, Harry, but those of us who know you understand that you would never follow the path to Darkness,” he said patting her on the shoulder comfortingly. “However, we should continue this discussion later as I see Molly is getting ready to leave. I think it is time you told us your story and then got some rest.”

“Okay. Let me just say my goodbyes to the Weasley’s. Will you and Hermione be staying Ron?”

“It would take a herd of angry centaurs to get me to go. I want to hear what happened after you left us.”

“So do I,” Hermione agreed but Harry couldn’t help but notice her glance longingly towards the books on the desk. She just shook her head and moved off to thank the Weasleys for coming. Once again expressing her grief over their loss she hugged them all promising to keep in touch.

After the rest of the Weasley family departed Arthur, being present as Minister of Magic seated himself with Dumbledore. Moody and Kingsley were there to represent the Aurors and take down Harry’s statements.

Tiberius had also planned on remaining but Phaedra was exhausted. He felt it would be to the child’s benefit to get her into bed. The past few days had taken their toll and Phaedra was particularly stressed to the limit. All the adults agreed. Severus would fill Tiberius in on the details later. Unfortunately, Phaedra did not want to leave Harry. She began to sob hysterically when her uncle tried to take her back to their suite of rooms. Harry came to her rescue and promised her that she could come back down and spend the night in her room once she had taken her bath and put on her pajamas.

“Do you all promise?” she sobbed through her tears. Her eyes were wide and fearful. Harry could sense her unease at being away from her.

“I will bring you back down as soon as you’re ready for bed,” Tiberius replied gently rubbing the distraught child’s back.

“And I will see to it that you are both provided with some of my hot chocolate to help you sleep,” Dumbledore beamed comfortingly.

“Okay but will Miss Harry tell me a story?”

“I’ll tell you a story all about how I first saw Padfoot and blew up my mean old Aunt Marge.” Harry winked with a sly grin. “Then I will expect you to go to sleep because I’m just as tired as you are.”

“I will. I promise,” she answered wiping the tears from her cheeks with her hand.

“We’ll be back in about an hour then,” Tiberius responded with a small smile at Harry. She gave Phaedra a quick kiss on the cheek and then settled herself in a comfy chair by the fire facing the others.

“I guess I’ll begin when I went upstairs since everyone told you what happened from the time we escaped the cellar and fought it out with the Deatheaters in the hallway.”

“That will be fine Harry. If we have any questions about the battle in the hall we can ask you later,” Kingsley confirmed taking out his notepad and quick quill.

“Well...after I made it up the stairs I encountered another Deatheater. We exchanged a few curses but he seemed pretty new so it wasn’t much of a struggle. I found Voldemort in a room at the end of the hall. He’d been putting Ginny through the ringer with the Cruciatus.”

“Was he aware of your presence at all?” Moody queried.

“Let’s just say I was expected. He even opened the door personally.” She grinned wryly. “There was a witch there too. Of course, you all know that it turned out to be Arsinoe but when I got inside her back was facing me. She had her wand on Ginny.”

“Humph, that witch had us all fooled,” Moody growled.

“None of you would listen when I kept saying I didn’t trust her. She was just too perfect. Next time I hope you’ll all let me listen to my instincts. Albus always tells me to trust them as they’re usually right.”

“Indeed, Child, it is unfortunate that I too was led astray by her wiles.”

Harry snorted playfully at Dumbledore before she proceeded to fill them in on the subsequent battle with Arsinoe and Voldemort’s attack on Ginny.

“Thank Merlin that you were there for Ginny and that Fawkes got her out in time,” Arthur commented with relief.

“Ginny was very brave. You should be proud of her Arthur,” Dumbledore added.

“I am Albus.”

“What happened next Harry?” Sirius questioned. “I think I must have died a thousand deaths when Fawkes showed up with Ginny and she told us how you were alone facing Voldemort.”

“Do I detect a few gray hairs in that thick black mane of yours?” she teased.

“More like an ulcer,” he countered with a grin.

“Moony you should give him some of that chocolate you like to keep hidden in your pockets before I go on. When he hears what happened he’s going to need it.”

“Then I think I’ll have some myself,” he laughed offering his candy around politely.

“Anyway, Voldemort caught me off guard,” Harry continued ruefully. “I thought we would duel like we usually did but he just gave me that evil laugh and pointed his wand at the floor. I have no idea what kind of spell he used. The floor just shifted out from under me and the house burst into flames. I would have dropped my wand if I hadn’t used a sticking charm to keep it in my hand. I crashed through both floors with the fire all around me. I fell right through to the basement. I kept getting hit with flying debris and broken wood not to mention bursts of fire. That’s how I got burned. Somehow I managed to land upright when I hit the cellar floor but broke my leg in the process.”

“It’s a miracle you didn’t break your neck. That fall should have killed you,” Sirius gasped shaking his head in amazement.

“It almost did. I was in shock and only half conscious with the pain. I couldn’t get up and was choking on the smoke. I knew I had broken some ribs since it hurt so much to breathe. Fortunately, I was on the floor so that helped keep me away from too much smoke. I really believed I was going to die.”

“Yet you still managed that transformation,” Severus stated dark eyes glittering.

“Not right away. I was dizzy and ready to give up. That’s when I thought I was hallucinating.”

“Hallucinating? What did you think was going on?” Kingsley questioned.

“I saw someone who shouldn’t have been there.”

“Was it Voldemort?” Ron asked. He had been sitting listening intently, eyes wide, his mouth half open.

“No. It was someone I knew to be dead.”

“Who was it Princess?”

“A ghost and unless I am mistaken he has probably decided to take up residence here at the castle.” Harry looked questioningly at Dumbledore. Thee old man nodded, blue eyes twinkling.

“Who is it then?” Ron demanded.

“What did he say to you?” Sirius asked.

“I’ll tell you what he said and then we’ll see if you all know who it is,” Harry laughed. “The ghost told me to get up. He said to listen to the sounds of the battle outside. I could hear shouts and screams but through it all I heard my mum...” Harry’s voice trailed off while she collected her thoughts. “She was screaming...it was the same thing as the night Voldemort killed her...the same words that I hear when the Dementors come near...Not my Harry...he came to pay the life debt he owed me.” Harry looked from Sirius to Remus as understanding dawned in both their eyes.

“It was Peter,” Sirius gasped as Remus let out the breath he had been holding.

“I had to do it,” an ethereal voice murmured as the shade of Peter Pettigrew slid through the wall. “I helped to cause all this misery...I owed her...I betrayed my only friends...I couldn’t let it go on anymore...”

“Well Peter,” Remus calmly replied as he gripped Sirius tightly to keep him from leaping towards the spirit of their former comrade, “at least in death you have been able to help right a terrible wrong.”

“That’s why I’m here. I can’t go on...I have to make sure people know that friendship and love...it’s what keeps the darkness from happening. I was too weak to understand. I must remain to tell the tale...if people forget...it will happen again. I pray that in time you will all forgive me...” He moaned sadly before passing back out through the opposite wall.

“Not in a million years will I forgive that filthy rat,” Sirius growled gritting his teeth.

“Padfoot...let it go. Peter paid with his life...and now his soul. He may yet be able to redeem himself by showing the error of his ways and what better place than here at Hogwarts.”

“Remus is right,” Dumbledore agreed. “This was where he made his truest and most loyal friends. What better way to redeem himself than to let the students know that friendship and love will stand up in the face of darkness if you only will let it.”

“Sirius, listen to them,” Harry pleaded. “If it weren’t for Peter we would all be dead now and Voldemort would be in control of the wizarding world. He gave me the impetus to go on. He reminded me how much I cared. Peter knew I had the power to stop Voldemort if only I believed in myself. That’s what gave me the will and desire to transform. I couldn’t let Voldemort win even if it meant my own death. My parents...Cedric...Tonks...Charlie, and all the others who fought in both wars; they would have died for nothing.”

“Harry,” Sirius said slowly, “you’re asking me to forgive the man who was responsible for your parents death. Because of him you grew up alone and neglected. Moony was left to fend for himself and I was sent to prison for a crime I didn’t commit.”

“I know, Sirius, but we’ve all come through the darkness. My parents are at rest and we’ll go on. What does Peter have left? He not only needs your forgiveness but he needs to be able to forgive himself. My dad would want you to at least think about it and try.”

“You’re right; James would tell me what a stupid prat I am. He would want me to remember what Peter was like before he gave in to his fears. We always did protect him you know.”

“And now he is protecting the students from giving in to the same weakness to which he himself did. In the end he saved all our lives,” Harry sighed taking Sirius hand in hers. “Anyway, you all know the rest. I did a quick healing spell on myself so I could stand and managed that transformation. I’m not even sure how I did it. All I can tell you about it is that I have never felt so powerful. It was as if every nerve in my body was pulsating with power. I rose from the fire as the house stated to collapse around me and confronted Voldemort for the last time to undo a terrible wrong. Luna and Mr. Chang were right. In fire, I found darkness but in darkness, I found light. I hope to god that I never have to use that awesome power again. I can understand why the ancient wizards kept it so secret. If Voldemort had ever gotten hold of that spell...” she shuddered.

“Absolute power corrupts absolutely,” Remus quoted philosophically.

They were all quiet for a few minutes each contemplating their own thoughts. It had been a long day and they were all tired. Harry was looking forward to a nice hot shower and her warm bed. Finally, Dumbledore broke the silence.

“I believe Harry needs to get some rest as we all do. Arthur do you have anything you wish to say before we all retire for the rest of the evening?”

“I do have a question for Harry. How did you restore Ron’s eyesight? I thought that if he used the goblet when you weren’t in trouble he would be permanently blinded.”

“Ron did not voluntarily misuse the goblet. If he had my spell would have been useless. What I did might even be considered illegal. There was a bit of a dark magic involved. I combined a healing spell with the Cruciatus and Conjunctivitis curses. That’s why it was painful. I knew his retinas were burned out so I had to remove the useless nerves and repair the damage. I had to replace the damaged nerves and circulation to his eyes. It only worked because Ron and I have the same blood type. I was able to transfer some of my own nerves and retinal tissue into his eyes and rebuild them. The conjunctivitis curse helped to keep his eyes moist and the swelling enabled me to get a better handle on the nerves and circulation to his eyes. The only problem was that he would be as nearsighted as I am since I had to reshape his eyes inside to configure them with mine. I don’t know if any of our healers know how to do this but I think it would be worth the research.”

“Fascinating,” Snape responded softly, “you used the dark magic to heal. While this is not unprecedented it will still open new doors in the field of magical healing procedures.”

“Aye,” Moody agreed. “If that had been available when I lost my eye then they may have been able to save it.”

“Now, Alastor, we all know how much you like using that magical eye of yours. If I recall correctly when you were younger it was not always used appropriately where the ladies were concerned,” Dumbledore teasingly admonished his old friend blue eyes twinkling merrily.

Moody rolled his magical eye towards the back of his head with a grin as the room erupted into laughter.

“Well mate I for one am glad you gave me back my sight,” Ron stated giving her a thumbs up. “Even more I’m glad you made me realize that if I had stayed blind I would always have a place in Mione’s heart. Being blind shouldn’t have affected our being together.” He blushed furiously as he hugged his new wife giving her a quick peck on the lips.

“I guess that about sums it up Harry,” Arthur Weasley smiled, “except for the awards ceremony and your interview with Skeeter which will be held in two days at the Ministry.”

“Uh...Mr. Weasley, what awards ceremony?” Harry asked uncertainly.

“You really didn’t think you could get away from all this without another Order of Merlin did you?” Arthur grinned. Harry just glared emitting a low growl from her throat. “If it makes you feel better, Harry, all of those involved will be receiving them too.”

“Child I know you don’t feel you deserve any of this. Especially in view of the circumstances. However, the world owes you a great debt. Accept it gracefully and then just move on,” Dumbledore advised gently.

“Harry just think that in a few weeks all the excitement over Voldemort’s destruction will blow over and you can have a nice quiet life,” Hermione said with a toss of her head.

“I’m sure Harry would really love that, Hermione, but somehow I don’t think it’s going to happen,” Ron laughed. “After all, we’re talking about the famous Harry Potter. Trouble just seems to have a way of finding her. I for one can’t wait for our next adventure.” Harry just rolled her eyes with a grin as the room erupted into laughter.

“Let’s just hope it isn’t too soon,” Dumbledore stated rising. “I could use a bit of a rest myself. Now I think we should all adjourn for the evening.”

Everyone rose and said good night. Hermione made sure to grab the books from Harry’s desk before she left. She could hear Ron moaning that she would never get to bed tonight. Harry snickered knowing that Ron was not thinking about sleeping. Sirius, Remus, and Severus had stayed behind which Harry had expected. A few minutes later, there was there a knock on the door. Tiberius had returned with Phaedra. She was clutching the teddy bear Harry had given her while at Severus town home.

“Harry are you sure you don’t mind her staying the night with you?” Tiberius questioned.

“Not at all. Phaedra is always good company. Besides, somehow I have the feeling I will have other company as well.” She shrugged nodding her head in the direction of the three men seated around the fire.

“Very well. I shall see you at breakfast. If you are up to it I would like to review some of the potions for the exam. February is almost over and May will be here before you know it. I understand that Dumbledore has excused you from teaching for the rest of the week.”

“He gave me the week off for some additional grieving and to finish healing but I really would like to work on those potions for awhile.”

“I will be free from ten until lunch if that is convenient for you?”

“Sure. It will help me to occupy my mind,” Harry replied knowing he would understand that it would keep her from dwelling on the events of the past few days.

“I shall see you in the potions lab at ten. Goodnight.” He nodded and swept away reminding her more than a little of his nephew.

“Miss Harry are you still going to tell me a story?” Phaedra questioned. She had climbed up onto her Uncle Severus lap.

“Just as soon as I take a nice hot shower. So go and let your uncle tuck you into my bed and drink your hot chocolate.” Harry indicated the steaming mugs that had materialized on the coffee table. Dumbledore never forgot anything. “I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“Okay. Come on Uncle Severus,” she said climbing off his lap and tugging on his sleeve. Harry grinned as he followed her into the other room and turned on the light.

“Do we get a story too?” Sirius joked as she turned towards the bathroom.

“No. You get to participate. I am telling her all about Padfoot you know.”

“Then he will just have to put in a dramatic appearance.”

“Don’t get him started, Princess, he will just ham it up.”

“That’s the idea. We could all use some fun tonight. It will help us to relax some more.”

Harry disappeared into the bathroom and they could hear the shower running. Severus came to the door of the bedroom and the three men just looked at one another. A little while later the water stopped and there was a short gasp. Harry flung open the door. She was dressed in a long flannel nightgown and her hair was up in a towel. She looked at them all with a stunned expression.

“We were wondering when you would notice,” Severus drawled with his proverbial sneer.

“I...Poppy helped me to dress today and did my hair. I never looked in the mirror. You all know I don’t like to...”

“So what do you think?” Sirius asked softly.

“I...it’s almost gone...all that’s left is just the little bolt above my right eye and it’s all faded and white. You can barely see it unless you really look.”

“It will never disappear completely, Princess, since it’s a curse scar. What is left is simply what an old scar from childhood should look like. It will merely be a simple reminder now of all you have been through.”

“I...I’m free...It never really...sunk in...Till just now...” Harry’s eyes filled with tears as she looked from one to the other. “It’s really over...finally...finally...over.” The tears spilled down onto her cheeks and she alternately sobbed and laughed for a few minutes muttering that she was free repeatedly while they all hugged her supportively.

Once she had calmed down sufficiently she retired to bed and they all had a good time telling Phaedra about Harry’s first encounters with Padfoot while they enjoyed the hot chocolate Dumbledore had sent. Sirius, true to his word, hammed it up and transfigured going through all the motions. He would roll and stalk wagging his tail at the appropriate times letting out his familiar bark. Phaedra was delighted and became more relaxed but would still suck her thumb from time to time. They all knew it would take a while for the child to get over the shock of what she had witnessed. Nevertheless, she was on the road to recovery. After the story Severus insisted Phaedra take a mild potion to help her sleep and she swallowed it with a grimace.

“Yech, Uncle Sev, that tasted yucky.”

“That’s why I have a nice piece of chocolate for you,” Remus laughed reaching into his pocket. Severus merely arched an eyebrow at the werewolf giving him a half smile.

“Yummy. Will Miss Harry get some too?”

“Maybe in a little while if she takes her potion without complaining,” Severus sneered at Harry. His dark eyes glittered in amusement. “Now lie down and go to sleep.” He gently tucked the blankets about her as her eyes had already begun to droop. She fell asleep almost as soon as her head touched the pillow. As soon as Phaedra’s breathing indicated she was in a deep sleep Harry turned towards her protectors.

“Now it’s your turn,” Severus stated handing her a small vial.

“I think we need to talk,” Harry replied putting the potion on her nightstand.

“What is on your mind Love?” Sirius smirked.

“Oh...I don’t know...how about the Rites of Union?” she answered sarcastically green eyes glittering.

“What about them Harry?” Severus inquired amused.

“I think we all know that the Ministry will not let me dissolve the Protectorship even if Arthur and Dumbledore try to intercede on my behalf. Not that I was going to but this sheds a new light on everything.”

“Princess you have to understand that we didn’t want you to find out this way.”

“Originally you were only going to have a standard Protectorship but Albus was met with too much resistance. I only found out later in the day. We both felt that your safety did take precedence,” Sirius explained nervously picking at the buttons on his shirt.

“I suppose I will have to take you at your word that this was what worried you when the subject of the Protectorship came up in the first place,” Harry scowled at her godfather.

“Yes. Harry I never meant to put you into such an awkward situation.”

“It really isn’t that bad, Princess, and you do have until August to make up your mind.”

“Yes, I read that the decision must be given within a specified amount of time after the danger has passed to give the protected person time to finalize any arrangements and make sure of his or her decision.”

“Have you made a decision as of yet?” Severus queried. His dark eyes bored into her green ones but she was blocking his attempt to get into her mind with Legilimency.

“Of course not! I’m not even sure what I am feeling about this whole thing. It isn’t every day you find out that you are married to three people with the option of either consummating the relationship or have a monogamous ceremony with one while the relationship with the others remains unchanged; unless you give them permission to wed outside the Protectorship!”

“Princess this is a very ancient magical union. We are all bound by blood now and that cannot be altered. Whatever you decide is fine with all of us. You will be in our lives no matter what. Try to look at it practically and then you will understand a little better.”

“What would have happened if I had fallen in love with someone else?”

“You could then have asked one of us to step down or requested a fourth protector,” Sirius replied soothingly. “Look at the bright side, at least you aren’t married to Albus too,” he chuckled.

“Humph, if I had been I may just have picked him for actual marriage,” she retorted trying not to smile.

“How upset are you really Harry?” Severus questioned.

“I’m more upset that I wasn’t told of this in the beginning and that you all kept it a secret. I suppose you have all been courting me because of it?”

“NO!” the three men chorused.

“We have been with you simply because we care and wish to be at your side. Each of our romantic involvements has been genuine,” Severus related calmly.

“Severus is telling the truth Harry. We all care very much and know that no matter what you decide we will always be together one way or another,” Sirius informed her.

“Knock off those puppy eyes. You know what they do to me.” Harry blushed furiously as Sirius grinned back before transforming and sitting up to beg.

“In any event, Princess,” Remus began ignoring Padfoot, “you have time to think about this and spend the next few months just letting us be with you and take you places without worrying.”

“But if I choose one of you over the other two...”

“It won’t matter!” Sirius stated changing back. “We will still love you. I do not want you to feel that you will be hurting any of us. We have already told you that this is your decision to make and agreed to abide by it.”

“I hope so. This is very difficult for me. I can see why my Mum had problems with it. Having more than one spouse is only done in a very few cultures and none of those are in the Western World anymore.”

“Only if you are a witch or wizard and only then in special circumstances,” Severus agreed. “Perhaps you would feel better speaking of this with Albus. I believe he may know the families of the last witch and wizard that was involved in a Protectorship.”

“Maybe I will. Do any of you know the outcomes of what happened?”

“Albus told me that the witch accepted the Rite of Union with two of her Protectors. The third protector was a witch also. They merely remained bonded and she gave her permission to wed later on to the wizard of her choice should she choose to do so. I think the Protectorship involving the wizard occurred when he was a small child so his was more of a guardianship at the time. He maintained the bond as an adult and married outside of the Protectorship,” Sirius answered.

“Then maybe I will talk to the Headmaster and he can set up some kind of meeting with either them or their families.”

“Try not to worry about this Harry. I know you will do what you feel is right for all of us,” Remus comforted. “Now how about you take the sleeping potion. We’ll sleep in the sitting room for tonight in case you or Phaedra need us.”

“Yeah, maybe this will look different after I have time to consider all the possibilities. I do care about all of you very much and don’t want to see any of you hurt.”

“We understand Harry,” Severus replied picking up the potion and handing it to her. “Now get some sleep. You still need to heal emotionally and physically. Worrying about this unique situation will not help any,” he stated crossing his arms and giving her his best glare.

“Yes Professor Snape,” she chuckled swallowing the potion with a grimace. “Now where is my chocolate?”

They all grinned and Remus dutifully passed her a piece of candy. Each kissed her goodnight and she curled up beside Phaedra. Closing her eyes she smiled to herself. Harry could almost hear Hermione’s gasp when she read about the Rite of Union involving the Protectorship. Her reaction would certainly be interesting...

Chapter 31

Legend of the Serpent’s Tongue

Chapter 31

Heart of the Dog Loyalty of the Wolf and Cunning of the Serpent

The next few weeks passed quickly and Harry endured them gracefully. Hermione’s reaction to the Rite of Union was just as Harry had expected. She was furious that her friend had been maneuvered into such a situation. Her logical mind understood the principle but her emotional reaction had been one of anger. She felt it was unfair not just to Harry but to her Protectors as well. Harry had been amused when she had lost her temper with the Headmaster two days after the funerals.

Harry had been in Dumbledore’s office at the time discussing the possibility of talking with the families of the witch and wizard who had under gone the protection ritual. She had been amazed to learn that the witch had been Dumbledore’s second wife who had died in childbirth. He had been her protector at the beginning of the twentieth century. Her father had been a high Ministry official and wished to keep his only child from harm when a group of renegade goblins had threatened his family. She had been much younger than her male protectors with whom she had accepted the Rites of Union. The other wizard was killed in a fight with the goblins. As Harry had been told, the third protector was a woman. What had shocked Harry even more was that the witch was Professor Grubbly Plank. Dumbledore had been about to set up a meeting with the elderly witch when Hermione came up to the Headmaster’s office. He had known she was coming and looked up with an amused glint in his blue eyes as she burst through the door.

“Professor Dumbledore this is outrageous!” she sputtered, brown hair flying in all directions. “It is simply unnatural, not to mention immoral. Why is it even permitted?” Hermione demanded thumping the books Harry had given her onto the old man’s desk.

“Mrs. Weasley please calm down and take a seat,” Dumbledore remarked conjuring a chair beside Harry. “Harry and I have just been discussing this very same issue.”

“I’m sorry, Harry, but I just can’t justify your having to form a marital union with more than one man. It is almost as if you have been made their chattel.”

“Chattel?” Harry questioned unfamiliar with the word.

“It is an old word for when women were considered the property of their husbands,” Dumbledore explained patiently.

“Oh. I guess I can see Hermione’s point but couldn’t that work both ways in this situation?”

“What on earth do you mean, Harry?” Her friend looked at her frowning thoughtfully.

“Well...” Harry started thinking carefully, “I’m the one in control of the situation. It is entirely up to me to decide what will happen. Therefore, I suppose you could consider them my property. I’m the one who will determine whether to accept one or more of them with the union and only I can permit them to take a wife in the usual manner outside of this. I can also dissolve the Protectorship although the Governors and the Wizengamot have made it perfectly clear to Dumbledore that this would not be allowed. If I read the law correctly I need their permission to do so and they will not be forthcoming in my situation since I am so powerful.”

“That is correct Harry,” Dumbledore agreed.

“Then why was it done at all?” Hermione asked. Her cheeks were still red with anger but she had calmed down somewhat.

“To protect Harry until the Prophecy could be fulfilled. The reason the Rite of Union was even brought into this was that the Wizengamot and the Governors were aware of how powerful she was becoming. They were afraid that she would simply take over when Voldemort was destroyed.”

“Harry would never go dark and we all know that! It is simply an effort on the part of the Wizarding government to control her.”

“I agree with you Hermione,” Dumbledore stated patiently. Nevertheless, at the time I had no other recourse. Had Voldemort been truly killed that day in Grimmauld Place I may have been able to get the situation reversed. However, once I suspected that he could possibly reappear I felt that I had no other recourse than to keep quiet. I knew that if the Deatheaters found a way to bring him back the Ministry would not authorize Harry’s release from the formal Rites of Union. She would need to use such a vast amount of power that they would simply be too frightened of what she might do to them.”

“In other words the Protectors are there to keep her from using her powers for dark magic and opposing the government”

“Unfortunately, that is the case,” the old man sighed. “Harry will have to make a decision within six months as to what she will do and dissolving the Protectorship is no longer an option.”

“Why six months Professor?” Harry wondered curiously.

“It is the period which was decided upon to be sure that there would be no other rising of the Dark Lord. Normally, this would not be allowed. I argued that you should have time to adjust and allowed some latitude. I had originally asked for a year but was outvoted. We were able to reach a compromise with the six-month time frame.”

“Then let me pose a hypothetical argument,” Harry could see Hermione’s logical mind at work, “what is to keep Harry from going dark and using the Protectors as her allies?”

“You should go into law Hermione.” Dumbledore smiled blue eyes twinkling. “The members of the board and the Wizengamot made that same argument.”

“What did you tell them Headmaster?” Harry queried green eyes glittering as she met his blue ones.

“I quite simply told them that it would not happen and staked my reputation on it.”

“Humph, I’m surprised that they took that answer,” Hermione snorted.

“They didn’t,” Dumbledore answered seriously. He studied the two young women over his spectacles thoughtfully before he continued.

“Then how did you convince them?” Harry watched him anxiously. She had let down her guard and he was allowing her to use her empathy to sense his feelings.

“I told them that I had enough confidence in you that if I so much as suspected you were misusing your powers in such a fashion I would kill you and that if I failed to do so they could give my soul to the Dementors.”

“Albus,” Harry gasped, “that’s outrageous!”

“Did they accept your terms?” Hermione looked at him visibly shaken by his statement.

“Naturally.” He winked. “How could they not?”

“Now I know why you were watching me so carefully when I did that spell to restore Ron’s eye sight,” Harry remarked. “I almost put you into a horrible predicament.”

“Your intentions were laudable and many of the healers are most interested to study what you did. However, I must caution you Harry not to attempt such things in the future. They could be misconstrued by those who would seek to gain power by less than creditable methods.”

“I understand Sir.” Harry and Dumbledore locked eyes and he gently reached across his desk to take her hand. Her distress was obvious and he wished to soothe her anxiety.

“Headmaster... you wouldn’t really kill Harry... would you?”

“He would,” Harry answered for him, “and I would want him to do it. The thought of what I would become...” her voice trailed off with a shudder.

“I sincerely doubt it would ever come down to that Harry,” Dumbledore answered patting her hand. “And I promise you that I have no more secrets.”

“So I guess Harry will have to follow through with the Rites of Union in one form or another then?”

“I am afraid so Hermione. However, I have every confidence that she will make the right decision.”

“Too bad you’re the Keeper of the Trust. I would just marry you,” Harry laughed good-naturedly. She loved teasing the old wizard about their affection for one another.

“Harry James Potter, Dumbledore is old enough to be your great great grandfather!” Hermione rolled her eyes at Harry’s shameless grin while Dumbledore looked between the two of them. His blue eyes were twinkling merrily.

“Oh... I don’t know Hermione. Age shouldn’t matter. I could always just do this...” Harry raised her wand waving it in Dumbledore’s direction. His beard immediately began to shorten and turn red as his ancient face took on the appearance of a man one third of his age. She then conjured a mirror and handed it to her mentor.

“Hmm...Excellent piece of transfiguration Harry. I wonder what would happen if I went around the school like this for a few hours?”

“You would probably have all the witches groveling at your feet flirting shamelessly. I could just see the look on Minerva’s face and Madam Hooch would be following you around like a hawk,” she joked wiggling her brows.

“I can see why Harry,” Hermione agreed. “Then again I am partial to red heads.” She blushed furiously as Harry waved her wand changing the headmaster’s appearance back.

Dumbledore and Harry exchanged a few more words about the Protectorship before the girls left his office. Harry had told him that she would do what had to be done but was still very confused and uncertain what path to follow. ‘I love all three of them but am I actually in love with any of them? I know they all care for me too but are they in love with me. I wish I could say for certain but none has ever told me exactly how they actually feel. I’ll just have to do what Remus suggested and spend the next few weeks with them. I only hope I don’t hurt anyone’s feelings...’ she mused worriedly.

That same afternoon Harry had also had to deal with receiving another Order of Merlin. She was glad that her friends had also received them again along with her three Protectors, Dumbledore, and many of the Aurors. There was also a special award for Phaedra. Harry was happy that Voldemort was no longer a threat and more than a little pleased that her scar was no longer so obvious. Nevertheless, it bothered her that she was being rewarded for having to kill. It just seemed so incongruous. Her very nature was one of peace and the thought of killing still abhorred her. She was glad that there was no death penalty anymore even if many people felt the captured Deatheaters deserved to die.

Of course, the Dementors were still around and the Ministry had once again worked out a deal with them. Arthur had been reluctant to do so but it was either that or reinstate the Death Penalty. The Dementors were now back on duty at Azkaban. The conditions within the prison itself were also being made more humane. Safeguards were being discussed to prevent the Dementors from leaving again should another dark wizard ever seek them out. It seemed that the Department of Mysteries had found a way to kill them, which involved using unhappy or dark memories. One of the workers had hit upon the simple idea when it was mentioned that they fed on happiness. The theory had been tested on one of the rogue Dementors and it had worked. Those that had actually participated in the battle had been put to death. No one seemed to care about this since they were not considered human. The rest were now guarding the prison along with a contingent of Aurors who would be rotated every month.

Following the ceremony to receive her Order of Merlin Harry had to contend with the exclusive interview with Rita Skeeter. Rita had been given strict rules about what she could ask Harry but had still tried to circumvent them. She seemed very interested in what Harry would do with her Protectorship. Harry had politely declined to answer with a simple, ‘no comment.’ Rita was unfazed by this but did not press the issue when Snape gave her an extremely malevolent glare. Instead, she had pressed forward on another topic.

“Harry how did you get around the magic in the goblet to restore Mr. Weasley’s eye sight?”

“There is always a way, Miss Skeeter, as you well know. The healers have been given the information and spells. They are now working on learning and refining them for similar cases.”

“Yet you will not tell the public what you did?”

“The information will be made available through the healers at St. Mungo’s as soon as they deem it a certifiable healing process. Other than that I can’t tell you anything more.”

“Mr. Weasley how do you feel about what she did?”

“I am happy of course. Who wouldn’t be? Being blind even for that limited amount of time was devastating but somehow I was able to cope with it and did my best to help during the battle.”

“Weren’t you afraid that you would hit one of your comrades?”

“Not really. They had me aim low and I was lying on the ground. Mostly I hit people with things like Jelly legs and stuff like that,” Ron replied casually.

“What about you Mrs. Weasley. You lost your parents during the attack in Hogsmeade just prior to the battle. Don’t you think you should have waited for a suitable mourning period before you and Ron tied the knot?”

“No. My parents would have wanted to see me and Ron happy,” Hermione bristled. “I learned that I didn’t need the show of a fancy wedding. What was important was that I was with the man I loved who loved me too.”

“Professor Snape how did you feel when Voldemort was holding you captive? Surely, you believed you could not get out of there alive. After all you had been spying on him. He considered you a traitor to his cause.”

“Miss Skeeter I had been fully prepared to die from the day I joined Dumbledore in the fight against him.”

“Weren’t you in the least concerned for you sister and her daughter?”

“Madam... you are treading dangerously with that question and only a moron would ask such a thing,” Snape scowled glaring darkly. Rita averted her eyes quickly moving on to her next question.

“I see that your niece is not here. How did she feel about being the youngest recipient to ever be awarded the Meritorious Medal of Bravery?”

“My niece understands the significance of the award. She accepted it with all the dignity one would expect of a child her age.”

“How do you feel about her receiving the award Harry?” Rita asked redirecting her attention.

“She deserved that and more. Had she been old enough she would have a received an Order of Merlin along with the posthumous ones given her parents. She held up better than many adults would under such circumstances.”

“This next question is for Mr. Black and Mr. Lupin. What was going through your minds when you were trying to locate the Dark Lord’s Headquarters?”

“We were doing what needed to be done, Miss Skeeter,” Sirius bristled, “attempting to rescue the captives and perform our obligation as Harry’s protectors.”

“Do you agree with this statement Mr. Lupin?”

“It is the truth,” Remus responded nonchalantly.

“Weren’t either of you concerned that you would not get there in time?”

“We had every confidence in Harry’s ability to fight Voldemort.” Remus continued, “She has been doing so for a number of years quite successfully.”

“Mr. Black how do you feel about the rumors that you were a dark wizard even though you were vindicated of any charges before this last rising of the Dark Lord?”

“Sirius has never practiced the Dark Arts,” Harry interceded quickly noting the angry look in her godfather’s eyes. “He is not responsible for what other members of his family have done. If people are foolish enough to think so they had better take a long look at some of their own relatives. My godfather has undergone more hardships than you could ever imagine. He is to be commended for his bravery and ability to stand up in the face of adversity.” Sirius shot Harry a warm look.

“Mr. Lupin do you think your involvement will cause people to look at werewolves and other dark creatures in a different light?”

“Excuse me, Rita,” Arthur interjected, “but this may be a good time to let the public know that Remus has agreed to work with the Ministry’s Department of Control of Magical Creatures as an unofficial liaison. We will be examining the laws on the control of werewolves and some of the others to see about changing them in a way that will keep the public safe and ensure that those afflicted will be able to have a more normal way of life.”

“Does this mean that there will be fewer restrictions?” Rita asked eagerly knowing she was getting a scoop.

“It means that they will be changed to benefit all of those involved or at least we hope so,” Remus replied seriously. “I will be the first one to tell you that there should be some kind of safeguards. Most werewolves are good law-abiding citizens but we have been shunned and unable to work because people are afraid. We are thought of as monsters and inhuman. This is a fallacy that needs to be rectified but it will take time and careful planning. The only time we are a threat is during the full moon.”

“What kinds of changes would you like to see enacted?” Rita’s eyes were wide and her quill was moving furiously.

“We need to make the Wolfsbane potion more readily available for one thing. Employers also need to agree to give time off during the three days surrounding the full moon,” Remus told her soberly.

“That’s right,” Hermione agreed. “Harry has always said that Remus affliction should be thought of as more of an incurable illness.”

“Why do you say that Harry?” Rita questioned.

“Because it is. Remus didn’t ask to be bitten by a werewolf and most werewolves would be horrified at passing on the trait to someone. I know Remus worries about it. Even though he has access to the potion, he still will lock himself up unless he is with Sirius or me when we are in our animagus forms. Even then, he prefers to be in a place where there are no people he could harm.”

“What about children? Do you believe they should be allowed to have parental rights?”

“With certain safeguards there is no reason why they shouldn’t. There are some werewolves who have families you know,” Harry remarked annoyed.

“Yes but the children are usually cared for by other relatives,” Rita countered.

“The help of relatives or others would of course be required,” Remus interrupted. “However, that would only be needed during the same full moon period as we discussed earlier. It would not be as much of a problem once the children were old enough to go away to school.”

“Hmm...Do you believe you and Miss Potter will be having children?”

“Rita you have been warned about asking specific questions about the Protectorship,” Dumbledore said coolly.

“It’s all right Albus. I’d like to answer that. I have made no decisions yet as to the Rites of Union. Should I decide to take the formal ones or just to marry one of the three I will most likely have children. Should Remus and I have a child together I hope that we would be responsible parents. Naturally, they would learn from a young age that their father could inadvertently cause them harm. I would like to hope that they would also be able to tell their friends that he was no different from their own fathers. Only that his illness precludes any interaction during the full moon.”

“Interesting...how do you feel about werewolves being allowed to be guardians?”

“It should be permitted so long as there are safeguards,” Harry tossed her head annoyed. “These are the kinds of things that will be studied and reviewed by the Ministry. I was raised by my Muggle relatives because Sirius was falsely imprisoned and Remus was not allowed to take me simply because he was a werewolf. I find that unacceptable and hope that in time these regulations will be changed,” she told Rita with ferocity.

“Harry,” Rita began using her sweetest voice, “are you aware that the Ministry had reservations about allowing Mr. Lupin to become one of your protectors because he is a werewolf?”

“Then it’s a good thing that they used their common sense or Voldemort might still be here and I wouldn’t,” Harry countered looking Rita squarely in the eye. “Now unless you have no further questions...”

“Well yes, I do. I would like to ask Ginny Weasley how she felt when she was posing as you in front of Voldemort.”

“If you really must know, I was scared to death but I was determined to get my brother and the others out of there alive. I was willing to do whatever it took to stop Lord Voldemort.”

“I understand you were subjected a number of times to the Cruciatus curse. How did you fell about that?”

“I knew what I was getting into. I’m only sorry I never got to do my Bat-Boogey Hex on him. Would you like me to demonstrate it?” Ginny pointed her wand at Rita with a wicked chuckle.

“She’s really good at it,” Draco sneered, “and I should know having experienced it first hand.” He gave Ginny a quick hug.

“No. That won’t be necessary,” Rita answered hurriedly. “I think we’re done here.”

“You are aware that your story must be approved by the Ministry,” Arthur commented as she gathered up her quill and parchment.

Harry didn’t hear the rest of the conversation as the group left the room and headed back towards the floo system to return to Hogwarts...

That had been almost three months ago and Harry had thrown herself into her teaching and studying. She was working hard with Severus and Tiberius since the Potions Master exam was in another week. She also had to prepare exams for the end of term for each of her classes. In between, she was spending time with all three men. None of them was pushing her for a decision and she was relieved by this. Each had something to offer her and she knew that under the circumstances she could have all three but did not feel such a thing would be appropriate. However, none of them seemed to mind and this troubled her even more. She found she was spending a good deal of time watching each one when they weren’t aware of her presence and had taken to following them about with her invisibility cloak. She would also use her empathic ability to feel their emotions. Unfortunately, the use of Legilimency was impossible since Remus and Severus were both skilled Occlumens and would know. She refused to try it on Sirius too since she did not wish to invade his private thoughts. It would not be fair to either one of them.

Harry had decided to do some revision down by the lake since it was a warm day for the beginning of May. She had just conjured herself a blanket to sit on when she saw Remus and Sirius coming towards her from the castle. Sirius was smiling at Remus while the werewolf was rolling his eyes. Harry couldn’t hear what they were saying but each seemed pleased. Looking a bit more closely she could see that Sirius was whispering something into Remus ear and he was blushing. This was not the first time she had seen them like this and her mind immediately flashed back to a night a few weeks ago when she had found them sitting in the atrium. They had jumped apart when she entered but not fast enough for her not to notice they had been embracing one another. While this was not unusual since they were such close friends, she suspected that there was more there than they were letting on to her.

This brought back a memory of Severus and a conversation she had overheard him having with his uncle.

“Do you believe Harry will accept the full rites or settle on just one of you as a husband?” Tiberius had asked.

“I am uncertain at this time, Uncle,” Severus replied quietly.

“How do you feel about her?”

“I do not believe that my feelings are relevant to the situation.”

“She will be an asset to our family, Severus, should she accept the full rites.”

“What if she does not? How will you feel then?”

“You will still be bound by the Protectorship Severus. While this will not be as illustrious of a union as the full rites or an actual marriage it will still help to restore our family from the darkness, which was caused by your parents. Besides, Phaedra adores Harry. She has helped her to accept the loss of Circe and Justinian in ways that neither of us ever could have.”

“I know, Uncle, and it is good to see Phaedra smiling again,” Severus sighed.

“Severus answer me truthfully. Do you believe that Harry will choose her godfather or Lupin?”

“They are all close in ways that I am not a party to.”

“Why are you so unsure she will not accept you? I can tell you have feelings for her even if you refuse to admit it.”

“And if she does not feel the same way towards me I will only be making a fool of myself,” Severus had retorted.

Harry never heard the rest of the conversation as the bell had rung and she had to duck behind a gargoyle in the dungeon as a group of students headed towards the potions classroom. Her heart had been beating rapidly and she had found herself more than a little disappointed that she had not heard the rest Severus’ reply.

“Hey, Princess, getting ready for the exam I see,” Remus fond voice interrupted her reverie.

“Trying to but this stuff is brutal,” Harry grinned up at the two men, “and I thought Potions class was hard.”

“You know, Love, there is no shame in withdrawing from the exam. I’m sure Severus would understand.”

“Yeah right. He’d just give me one of his sardonic smiles and say, ‘I told you that you weren’t good at Potions.’ I made a commitment to take this test and I’m going to do my best.”

“Then you have nothing to feel ashamed of,” Remus commented. “Even if you don’t pass you will have done your best.”

“Nobody expects you to be perfect Harry,” Sirius said sitting down beside her.

“I only wish that were true Padfoot. People hear my name and think I can do anything.”

“That’s only because you did something that no one else could. You defied and stood up to the greatest dark wizard of the age from the time you were a year old. I for one am proud of you.” Sirius hugged her.

“Hey, Padfoot, don’t hog up all the hugs,” Remus teased dropping down on her other side for a hug of his own.

“You two are incorrigible,” Harry laughed. “What am I ever going to do with you?”

“Now she sounds like Lily.” Remus winked at Sirius.

“So are you going to watch the Slytherin vs. Gryffindor Quidditch final tomorrow?” Sirius questioned changing the subject.

“Naturally but I wish I were playing in it again.”

“Who do you think will have the advantage Harry?” Remus inquired with interest.

“It’s hard to say. Both teams are pretty evenly matched but I think Ginny will catch the snitch before Tybolt.”

“Hmm...I’ve seen her play and she’s really quick but I think Tybolt has a good eye too,” Sirius remarked thoughtfully.

“I hope Gryffindor wins though. It would be nice to keep the cup. Especially since Slytherin is in the lead for the House Cup.”

“I haven’t checked the standings lately. What are the scores?” Remus asked pleasantly.

“Slytherin has 480, Gryffindor and Ravenclaw are tied at the moment with 420, and Hufflepuff has 375.”

“Well then I will just have to give a few points more to Gryffindor during my next class. What do you say, Remus, should we help them along and knock the socks off of those Slytherins?” Sirius looked at his friend mischievously

“In that case I will just have to make sure that I deduct a few house points during my class this afternoon,” Severus silky voice remarked from behind startling them. They had not seen him come up from the rear of the castle.

“I think I’ll just give points to the Hufflepuffs for effort,” Harry sighed, “that would solve the whole situation and keep you guys from acting like a couple of first years. What do you think Moony?”

“Now that would be something. Hufflepuff winning the cup. That hasn’t happened in years. I could just see Pomona Sprout’s face. I think the dear lady would have a heart attack.” Remus grinned.

Severus arched his brow amused while Sirius chuckled merrily. Harry rolled her eyes. Hufflepuff hadn’t won the cup since the three men had been students at Hogwarts.

“Harry I came to let you know that we will be leaving on Friday morning for Paris. We shall need to apparate to the Leaky Cauldron and then we will take a Portkey over to France. Your written exam is scheduled to begin at one o’clock. Your practical will be on Saturday. We’ll return to England on Sunday morning,” Severus informed her.

“What time are we leaving on Friday?”

“We shall leave here right after breakfast. I want to leave us plenty of time to get settled at our hotel.”

“I still think you both should have stayed at the Black estate in Brittany,” Sirius remarked.

“It will be easier to stay at the hotel. Harry will have more time to relax between her testing,” Severus replied. “I need to go back up to the castle now since I have a class to dock points from. It will be nice to win the cup,” he sneered playfully. “I will see you all later.”

They watched him disappear back up the hill. Harry found herself grinning after him. She rather liked Severus’ dry sense of humor. Sirius and Remus watched her expression and exchanged knowing looks.

“Harry we need to talk,” Remus said trying to sound casual.

“God I hate that phrase. It never bodes anything good,” Harry sighed. She looked intently at the two of them letting herself feel their emotions. They were anxious but she could sense happiness about them too. Harry’s heart started to beat rapidly. She knew what they were feeling. She also knew what she wanted and felt for each of them.

“Don’t look so solemn,” Sirius frowned. “We just want to have a little chat.”

“What about?” Harry asked cautiously.

“You haven’t said anything lately about the Rites. We were wondering if you had given it any thought,” Remus answered avoiding her gaze.

“Every day,” she responded curtly. “However I have a problem. I love three men but I suspect I am actually in love with one of them. Unfortunately, I don’t know if he feels the same way. I also don’t want to hurt the other two. I should prefer not to accept the full rites with all three unless I have to.”

“In other words you are afraid of any of us being hurt.” Sirius studied her carefully.

“I suppose so,” Harry sighed.

“That won’t happen Princess. We all care about you.”

“Remus it could happen very easily,” Harry remarked choosing her words carefully. “You see if I choose to commit myself to either you or Sirius alone neither of you could tell me that you wouldn’t be hurt.”

“What do you mean Honey?” Sirius queried feigning innocence.

“I mean that I have two protectors who love me very much. So much so that they would sacrifice their own happiness with one another to make me happy.” Harry smiled sadly at the two of them. “You lied to me Moony. I should have realized that as a werewolf you could do it. Sometimes you’re able to block me when I let my guard down and allow myself to feel your emotions. What you forgot is that Sirius can’t. He loves me very much but he loves you more.”

“Harry...I...” Remus started to object.

“It’s okay Moony. I know you love me just as much as Sirius does. I love you both but I can tell you that I am not in love with either of you the way a wife and a husband should be. I would never come between either of you. You’re Soulmates and that’s how it should be.”

“Then you’re not upset?” Sirius asked eyes alight with hope.

“That you’re lovers? No. I am upset that Moony lied to me a few months back when he denied it. I am also more than a little peeved that the two of you would sacrifice your love for each other for my happiness.”

“Harry you have to understand that we all agreed that the decision of who you were with was to come from you and you alone.” Sirius hugged her affectionately. “We also didn’t know how you would react to our being together.” He nodded in Remus direction.

“Who am I to interfere with true love? Besides, you are both very discreet. I can only assume that is because there are a good number of people who would object to such a relationship. Fortunately, I am not one of them.” She grinned at the two of them.

“Princess will you forgive me for not telling you the truth?”

“Only if you promise never to lie to me again Remus Lupin,” Harry scowled pretending to be angry but unable to hide her smile.

“Werewolf’s honor!” Remus held up his hands in salute.

“Shit! I just realized that you said you were in love with one of us...” Sirius gasped looking over at Remus.

“Snivellus,” the two men stated in unison.

“You promised never to call him that!” Harry admonished.

“Er...sorry Love.” Sirius flushed, eyes dancing. “Who would have thought...this is just amazing,” he stuttered trying to find the right words.

“Will you marry him then Princess?”

Harry sighed unable to look at them. Remus tilted her chin up seeing her wistful expression.

“What’s wrong Harry?”

“He...he’s never said how he actually feels about me,” Harry’s voice cracked and she could feel tears filling up in her eyes, “and he is very hard to read emotionally.”

“Then you should let him know how you feel,” Remus remarked gently.

“NO! What if he laughs at me or tells me he doesn’t love me like that.”

“Do you want us to talk with him, Honey?”

“Sirius, are you crazy? Don’t you dare say a word to him! I could never live down the humiliation.”

“Then what are you going to do?”

“At this point all I can hope for is that he will let me know how he feels. He is not one to make a public display of his feelings. I have until August. If nothing happens by then...” her voice trailed off.

“Humph...that foolish git should let you know if he loves you. If he had any sense he would shout it to the world.” Sirius clenched his fists jumping to his feet.

“Yeah right. If only he would but I don’t ever see that happening.”

“Give him time Princess. Severus is a very private man. He does not like to show his feelings. You know he’s your Soulmate.”

“A person doesn’t necessarily have to be in love with their Soulmate.”

“I think he cares very deeply for you Love. Don’t forget we’ve seen him at times when you have been injured or missing. I think if he had been capable he would have torn Voldemort to pieces if you had been killed.”

“Thanks, Sirius, but that still doesn’t change the way things are now. I will just have to wait. If it turns out that he doesn’t love me the way I want him to...well then...we’ll cross that bridge when we come to it.” Harry gathered her books no longer in the mood to study for her exam and they walked her back to the castle.

None of them had been aware of the tall dark haired man who had been gathering plants just out of their view in the Forbidden Forest. He had listened silently, his jaw set. His ice blue eyes were thoughtful as his brow furrowed into a sly frown. He would seek out Dumbledore’s opinion and then proceed from there. True to his nature as a Slytherin, a cunning idea was forming in the back of his mind. If it worked, none of them would ever be the wiser...

Harry and Severus had arrived in France by ten o’clock Friday morning. They settled into their hotel, a quaint building much nicer than the Leaky Cauldron and each went to unpack their bags. They had rooms across the hall from one another and Harry was delighted with her view of the Seine. It was a lovely spring morning and she almost wished she were in Paris on holiday rather than having to spend the afternoon taking the written half of the Potion Master exam. With a sigh, she turned back from the view just as there was a knock on her door. She knew it was Severus and hurriedly opened the door for him.

“Are you finished unpacking?” he inquired glancing around the room.

“Yes. I didn’t bring too much with me. I was wondering why you said I should bring a set of dress robes though.”

“I shall explain later. It is almost eleven now so I thought we should eat before we head over to the wizarding area of the Paris Institute for your exam. Are you prepared?”

“For what the test or lunch?”

The test naturally,” he replied with a smirk.

“If I try to cram any more into my head I think I’ll just get everything all mixed up.”

“I take it you’re nervous?”

“Wouldn’t you be?” she asked as he picked her cloak up and helped her to put it on.

“You forget I took the exam myself a number of years ago.”

“Yeah and you probably scored one hundred.”

“Ninety eight point five actually,” he sneered. “I lost points for failing to list an alternate for the Pepper up Potion to weaken it so that it could be administered safely to children under ten.”

“You wouldn’t be willing to tell me exactly what that alternate is would you?” she asked following him from the room.

“No...You would know it if you did your revision properly.”

“Humph, just for your information it happens to be done by reducing the amount of porcupine quills by half.” Harry glanced up at him slyly.

“Very good, Miss Potter, that will be ten points for Gryffindor,” he smirked arching his brow in amusement.

“Still the teacher,” Harry laughed, “right up until the end.”

Snape looked down at her sardonically but didn’t say anything as he led Harry from the hotel. They had lunch in a small outdoor café frequented by the wizarding community with a view of the Eiffel Tower. Snape ordered for them both since Harry did not speak French. She was delighted with the Spinach Quiche but was more than a bit put off by his Escargot.

“How can you eat snails?” She grimaced.

“They’re quite good. Why don’t you try one?” he offered politely.

“Ah...no thanks. We use enough of them in some of the potions.”

“As you wish.” He pursed his lips, dark eyes glittering with mirth as he continued with his meal.

Harry ate as much as she could but her stomach was in knots and she kept glancing at her watch. ‘What ever possessed me to want to take this test,’ she fretted inwardly. ‘I must be mad! I’ll never pass. Maybe I should just plead sick and have Severus take me back,’ she worried desperately. She was startled out of her thoughts when Severus gently touched her arm indicating that it was time to leave. Harry followed him without speaking trying to fight the bile rising up in her throat.

“Sev, I meant to ask you... what is the passing score for the exams?” she questioned nervously as they entered the building.

“You must attain a ninety on the multiple choice and an eighty five on the essay portion of the exam for a median score of eighty seven point five. Tomorrow you will be asked to brew at least three potions of varying difficulty from memory. You will be allowed only one mistake and may start over. Any more than that is an automatic failure,” he told her matter of factly. “Still want to go in?” he challenged with a sneer.

“What’s the worse that can happen?” Harry answered trying to cover her nerves.

They were met at the door of the exam room by a stout witch with white hair. She took Harry’s admittance forms and looked up at her, eyes growing wide when she read the name.

“Harry Potter...It’s a pleasure to meet you. I am Madam Quintas and will be proctoring the written portion of your exam. I see your sponsors are...” she glanced up quickly. “Severus it is good to see you! How is your uncle?”

“He is well Luella,” Snape answered. “I shall tell him you inquired after him.”

“Yes, my boy, please do. Neither of you have been here for awhile but I suppose you were busy with all that nasty business with You-Know-Who.”

“Yes. I am sure that now that the Dark Lord has been destroyed we shall be able to attend more of the Institutes lectures on the latest discoveries in Potions.”

“More likely you will both be giving them. If Miss Potter is as good at Potions as she was with stopping You-Know-Who then we will have three of the best Masters in all of Europe.”

Snape merely inclined his head politely. Harry just pretended to study the painting of a unicorn on the wall. She felt like she was ready to throw up. ‘I think fighting Voldemort was easier than trying to do this,’ she considered miserably while Madam Quintas directed her into the exam room.

“Good luck, Harry, I will pick you up as soon as the exam is over. If you finish early just wait for me by that bench,” he told her indicating a bench further up the hall.

Harry nodded and went to take her seat. She looked around at the other witches and wizards who were taking their places. None were as young as she was. A few seemed to know each other and apparently had taken the exam before and failed. Harry learned that their sponsors would receive the exam results in about a month. Once the explanations and directions had been given out, the exam started. Turning her test form over Harry read the first two multiple-choice questions and nearly laughed aloud. ‘Where would you find a bezoar and what is the difference between Monkshood and Wolfbane?’ She couldn’t stop the grin on her face as she recalled the first day she had laid eyes on Severus Snape as a first year as she started her test. Like most exams, it started out easy and grew more difficult as she went along. When she was uncertain of an answer, she merely put down what came to her mind first knowing that it was usually the correct answer. She then began the essay questions. For the first time in her life Harry was grateful that Severus had only given them essay questions on his exams. Now she understood why. She completed the final question ten minutes before the end of the test and turned in her paper. Severus arrived just as she left the exam room. Harry’s green eyes beamed up at him as she met him in the hall.

“You’re never going to believe what the first two questions on that test were,” she chuckled.

“Indeed. Since I can see you are absolutely bursting at the seams to tell me it must be something that you think I would find quite interesting.”

“Oh, I’m sure you will find it hilarious.”

“Very well, Harry, what were they?”

“Where would you find a bezoar and what is the difference between Wolfbane and Monkshood.” She looked at him trying hard not to laugh as he blinked in astonishment.

“They are obviously excellent questions to start with,” Snape replied with aplomb regaining his usual composure. “I certainly hope you knew the answers.”

“Maybe we should ask Hermione. I’m sure she would know,” Harry joked unable to conceal her glee as her thoughts drifted back in time once more.

“I’m sure she does. Are you hungry?”

“Not just yet. Are you? We could get something to eat before going back to the hotel.”

“Actually I thought perhaps you would like to change. I had you bring those dress robes for a reason.”

“Really?” she asked trying not to sound too eager as her face lit with curiosity.

“I hoped you would like to join me tonight to relax at the Paris Opera. I bought the tickets in anticipation of this trip. They will be performing Candide. We can have a late supper afterwards.”

“Terrific! I’ve never been to the opera. I may not understand the words but I think I should be able to follow the story.”

“Then we should go and get ready,” he stated giving her one of his rare smiles. “I think you could use the diversion. You’ve had a rough day.”

They went back to the hotel and Harry took a quick shower. She put her hair into a French knot and put in her contact lenses before applying some light make up and donning pale green dress robes. Severus knocked on her door just as she was finishing up.

“Come in,” she called coming out of the bathroom.

“You look lovely,” he said taking in her appearance.

“Thank you. You look pretty good yourself.” His usual black was trimmed with silver tonight and he carried a silver-topped cane. “Let me guess. Your wand is in the cane.”

“It is,” he agreed nodding.

“Didn’t Lucius Malfoy have one like that?”

“Actually this one used to be his. Draco gave it to me after Lucius demise.”

“In that case I hope you checked it over for any unusual spells.”

“Naturally. There were only a few simple ones which were easily removed,” he smirked as she looked at him askance. “Shall we go?” Harry took his arm and they headed to the opera house.

Harry enjoyed the opera and found she needn’t have worried about not understanding the words. Each seat was magically geared for the translations to appear on the back of the one in front of it. She followed along with only a minimum of difficulty and found herself humming some of the lyrics afterwards while they walked towards the restaurant.

“I can see you enjoyed yourself,” Severus remarked amused.

“I thought it was wonderful. I haven’t been this relaxed in a long time. I might actually get some real sleep tonight.”

“Are you still having nightmares?”

“Not as often as I was. At least now I know that’s all they really are. How about Phaedra, is she sleeping any better?”

“Yes but she still has some bad dreams. It is to be expected.”

“We should bring her a present.”

“What do you propose we bring her?”

“I would say a snake since she could talk to it but that might bring back too many bad memories.”

“I agree. Besides she already has two pets.”

“Then how about we bring her a new dress? I think she would like that.”

“Planning on starting her on the new Paris fashions so young?” Severus teased.

“Why not? She’s a very pretty little girl. In a few years you will have all the boys chasing after her.”

“Not unless they want to be turned into potion ingredients.”

Harry laughed and the rest of their evening continued with light banter. She was happier than she had been in a long time and was glad to see Severus so calm. He was enjoying her company as well. All too soon, it was time to go back to the hotel since Harry’s practical exam would begin by nine in the morning.

Severus walked her to her door and waved his wand to unlock it before turning her to face him. He stared down at her dark eyes unfathomable as they locked with hers. Harry wasn’t certain how long they stared at each other before he slowly lowered his head. His lips met hers and she found herself returning his kiss. Gradually his tongue sought hers. She opened her mouth to meet his with her own, gently twisting her fingers into his silky black hair as he pressed her close. When they finally separated her heart was beating wildly. She thought her knees would buckle. Severus’ normally pale cheeks were tinged with a faint blush. Neither spoke as Harry opened the door to her room.

“Get some sleep Harry. You have a busy day tomorrow,” Severus quietly commented breaking the silence.

“I’ll see you in the morning then,” she whispered unable to find her voice. He nodded and pulled the door closed between them. Harry was deep in thought as she prepared for bed. ‘That’s it, I’m hooked for sure. I wish he would just tell me what he’s feeling. He’s too good at blocking me. Please, Merlin, don’t let him be toying with me,’ she mused climbing into bed and turning off the light. ‘I couldn’t bear it if he doesn’t love me.’ Rolling over onto her side, she fell asleep hugging her pillow.

The next day neither mentioned what had happened. After breakfast, Severus escorted Harry back to the Paris Institute for her practical. Each participant drew a slip of paper from a bowl; magical writing appeared which stated the potions they were to brew. Harry had the Skele-Gro, Pepper Up, and Draught of Living Death. The exam took all day with a short break for lunch, which was provided as a courtesy. It took all her effort to concentrate. She had all she could do not to think about Severus.

Once the exam ended he picked her up right on time. They made a brief stop to pick out a new dress for Phaedra before returning to the hotel. Severus seemed preoccupied the entire time and Harry dared not try to interrupt his thoughts. Reaching their rooms Severus told her he brought some papers to grade and went directly inside. Harry ate a cold supper alone in her room and then went to bed. She was exhausted and fell asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. They returned to Hogwarts in the morning, neither mentioning what had happened...

May quickly turned into June. Severus remained less reserved but made no further attempts to kiss her openly. Several times Harry thought he was watching her covertly. This seemed especially true when she was with Sirius. Harry idly wondered if he were jealous. She remembered that he had told her he would want to see her happy even if it was with his old rival. Sirius and Remus did their best to make her feel better but knew she was hurting inside. They even went as far as to ask if they had quarreled while in Paris and Harry confessed what had happened.

“Harry, Severus is just being a stubborn git. He’s too proud to admit that he is in love with James Potter’s daughter. What he needs is a swift kick in the ass,” Sirius grumbled in annoyance. “I should go down to the dungeon right now and...”

“No! Sirius you promised to stay out of this,” Harry reminded him unable to hide the agitation in her voice.

“Harry is right, Padfoot, it will only make matters worse,” Remus advised.

“But Harry deserves to be happy!”

“She will be, Padfoot, even if she has to accept the full Rites. We’ll be there with her either way and so will Severus.”

“Yes but it’s not the same. She shouldn’t have to feel she was made to do this just to be close to him.”

“Sirius please...just don’t say or do anything. If Sev isn’t in love with me, I can’t force him to want me like that. If I have to fulfill the full Rites of Union then at least I know you and Moony do care about me in such a way that you won’t have any problems with the physical side of things,” she remarked unable to meet their eyes, her cheeks growing hot.

“See, Moony, I told you she wouldn’t have any problems with our relationship should it come down to the full rites,” Sirius chuckled. “It must be our animal magnetism.”

“Oh knock it off,” Harry said cuffing him on the head affectionately. “Besides, Moony is the one with animal magnetism or haven’t you noticed?”

Remus blushed hotly and then threw back his head and howled. Harry couldn’t help but laugh.

“Feeling better now Princess?”

“You two always make me feel good. That’s why I love you both so much.”

“Now if only we could get that cold serpent to coil himself up around you I bet even Fawkes couldn’t rival your Phoenix song,” Sirius commented hugging her fondly.

“Speak of the devil...” Remus gasped as Fawkes suddenly appeared with a note in his beak and landed on Harry’s shoulder.

“This must be important for Dumbledore to send Fawkes,” Harry commented taking the note. The Phoenix then gave a pleasant trill and disappeared into a burst of flames as Harry opened the missive.

“What does it say Princess?”

“Just that he wants to see us all in ten minutes for a cup of tea. I wonder what is going on. You don’t suppose something bad has happened. Is my scar any different?” she questioned with a note of panic in her voice.

“Nope, it’s barely visible,” Sirius reassured pushing away her hair. “The Headmaster must want us for something else.”

“Did either of you ever consider that he merely wants to spend a quiet afternoon tea with all of us?” Remus stated calmly.

“He always was the practical one,” Sirius remarked as they all headed upstairs to Dumbledore’s office.

The door was opened when they arrived and Severus was sitting with Dumbledore over by the empty hearth. A small table was spread before them laden with tea and biscuits as well as assorted scones and pastries.

“Thank you all for coming. I hope I didn’t worry you by sending Fawkes but this is most important and I felt you should all be here. Please sit down and help yourselves.” He waved them over to the sofa indicating the refreshments.

“Headmaster is something wrong?” Harry asked nervously.

“No Child. I just felt that since things have calmed down a bit we could all use some time together,” he replied looking at her over his spectacles. His blue eyes were dancing merrily.

“Since when is tea and biscuits important?” Harry looked at him confused.

“When it is the middle of a pleasant Saturday afternoon and the term is just about over. After all, there is only one more week of classes and the OWL’s and NEWT’s are completed. It has been a most stressful year. I thought we should just enjoy one another’s company. It is the Trust Keeper and Headmaster’s prerogative.”

“In other words, Princess, he’ll tell us what is going on when he’s ready. In the meantime just sit and relax.”

“Indeed. The Headmaster is in a very good humor today,” Severus commented. “I believe Harry is the reason.” He arched his brow resting his dark eyes on her face.

“Well I can believe that. She did take out Voldemort and saved a number of lives in the process,” Sirius teased rumpling her hair.

“Don’t forget the fact that she restored her best mate’s eye sight and helped Phaedra get through the loss of her parents.”

“Speaking of Phaedra, where is she? I haven’t seen her today and it’s gorgeous outside.”

“My uncle took her to Diagon Alley. She wanted to see the Weasley twins. I believe she still has a crush on them. She also wanted to buy some of their wares.” Severus frowned.

“I see you and Ron are breaking her into becoming a Marauder young,” Sirius gloated grinning at Severus.

“Just think she may actually marry one of the twins later on. They have been rather slow to mature.” Harry gave Severus an evil smile.

“My niece will have better sense than to marry either one of them,” Severus sneered, “and they will mind their manners unless they want to find themselves in the bottom of one of my cauldrons.”

“Sev they’ve already been there. I think they hold the record for cleaning them in detention,” Harry laughed trying not to choke as she munched on a biscuit. Severus actually gave her a sardonic smile in return.

“if I may interrupt your pleasant banter for a moment I have some things I would like to discuss. The first is one of utmost importance concerning next year.” Dumbledore smiled up at them all pleasantly.

“Of course Albus,” Remus stated as they looked at him expectantly.

“It seems that one of our teachers will be leaving us and I will have a full time position available. Hagrid will also be returning to his position as Care of Magical Creatures instructor and Tiberius will be going back to his business on a full time basis.”

“So we will need to look for other employment?” Remus couldn’t hide his disappointment.

“On the contrary, Remus, I would like you all to stay on full time. I know that Harry and Sirius will do occasional special assignments with the Aurors but we can worry about that when it happens.”

“What do you have in mind Albus?” the werewolf asked eagerly. He enjoyed teaching immensely.

“First off I would like you to go back to teaching Defense Against the Dark Arts, Remus. Unless you would prefer to stay with Charms?”

“No. Defense was always my specialty.”

“Excellent. Sirius would you be willing to take over as the full time Charms Professor?”

“It would be my pleasure Albus. I always liked Charms.”

“Severus will be going back to teaching Potions full time. He has rather missed being able to do his research and now that Voldemort is no longer a threat he will have my full support for his studies.” Severus nodded unable to disguise the delighted look in his eyes.

“And here I always thought you wanted to teach Defense,” Harry sneered.

“Actually I prefer my research. I am planning on making some improvements to Lupin’s Wolfsbane.”

“Are you really?” Lupin looked at him with interest.

“If you will occasionally part with a vial of blood or urine along with a few bits of hair, yes. I think it may prove useful. Especially if I can get samples at various times of the month.”

“I shall be more than happy to provide them. Just let me know when.”

“Thank you, Remus. I hope to be able to eliminate the pain with the transformation although my ultimate goal would be a cure for your affliction.”

“All right Severus! I always said he knew his way around the Potions lab,” Sirius praised him excitedly.

“I think I’m going to faint. Did Sirius actually compliment Severus Snape?” Harry questioned smugly.

“I believe I shall put this memory into my Pensieve. This is a red letter day.” Dumbledore beamed. “Now I have another position which I am going to offer to Harry but first what I have to tell you is not to be mentioned outside of this office. It will be one of two announcements I will be making tonight at dinner.”

“Of course Headmaster. What is it?” Harry inquired seriously.

“I would like you to teach Transfiguration next year.”

“What about Minerva?”

“She will be retiring.”

“What! Why? She’s not that old.”

“It seems that the war did have some good side effects other than those you are aware of. Minerva is getting married. She and Dr. McBride have been quietly seeing one another and he has proposed. Minerva accepted.”

“That’s wonderful but why has she decided to leave?” Remus asked. “McBride lives in Hogsmeade.”

“She will be teaching the younger children of the village and helping him with his practice. I am sure you will miss her as much as I will but she will be close by.”

“Who will take her place as your Deputy Headmaster?”

“I offered the post to both Pomona and Severus but both have declined. Pomona prefers to work with her plants and Severus wishes to conduct his research. I would very much like it if you would consider the position Remus.”

“Me? But the Board of Governors...”

“My boy they have already agreed. They were more than a little impressed with you in the war and you can still help as a liaison with the Department of Control of Magical Creatures. In fact, your ability to handle the position may also be of help. It will show people may that many of our laws in that area are unfounded.”

“I don’t know what to say...” Remus shook his head in disbelief.

“Just say yes Moony.” Sirius grinned broadly. The werewolf nodded his acceptance unable to verbalize his gratitude, tears in his eyes.

“Now Harry about that Transfiguration position?”

“I’d love it,” she replied excitedly.

“I would also like to ask Sirius to become the Head of House for Gryffindor. It is time he learned a bit about discipline,” Dumbledore joked fondly.

“Me? I’m no stranger to discipline,” Sirius quipped jovially. “I am honored Sir.”

“Then I would also like to ask you to help Remus with any administrative duties pertaining to the students should the full moon interfere. It doesn’t happen often but sometimes the term starts at that time. You may also have to visit some of the Muggle families if needed prior to their admission to the school. Harry could help you with that.” Sirius and Harry nodded in agreement and the Headmaster continued. “Excellent. Now there is just one more thing. Severus if you will...” He motioned the Potions Master to continue.

“Harry I received this today. I think you should see it,” he told her stoically. Reaching into his robes, he withdrew an envelope. She took it from him and gasped when she saw the official seal.

“What is it Harry?” Sirius demanded.

“Probably the reason I’m teaching Transfiguration and not Potions,” she sighed nervously removing the contents of the envelope.

“It is the results of her exam,” Severus informed them without moving.

Harry quickly scanned the letter and looked up at Severus. He pursed his lips in amusement meeting her eyes.

“Well what does it say Princess?”

“Umm...are you sure this is not some joke?” Harry shook her head in disbelief.

“The results have already been recorded. You scored the minimum passing grade on the written and only made a minor mistake in the practical. Ironically, it was the easiest potion to brew and the same one that cost me a perfect score when I took the exam. You are now the youngest ever Master of Potions.”

“Way to go Harry!” Sirius cheered hugging her.

“Congratulations Princess. I knew you could do it.”

“Nah... I was just lucky. I’ll never have the talent for Potions that Severus and his Uncle have. They just knew what to teach me. If I were really any good I would never have screwed up the Pepper Up Potion.”

“Nonetheless, I am pleased and so is my Uncle. Only ten people passed the exam. You worked hard and I would enjoy having your company from time to time down in the lab.” Harry beamed at Severus as he gave her a brief smile of approval and acceptance as they locked eyes.

“Now that everything is settled I shall announce Harry’s passing the exam and Minerva’s engagement tonight at dinner. In the meantime let’s just enjoy the rest of this wonderful day shall we?” Dumbledore sipped his tea with a smile...

The rest of the week passed quickly and before she knew it Harry was sitting in the Great Hall for the Leaving Feast. The points for the House Cup had changed somewhat during the week but Slytherin had managed to hang onto the lead. However, Gryffindor would be keeping the Quidditch Cup, which would be transferred from Minerva’s old office into the one that would now be occupied by Sirius as Gryffindor’s Head of House. The students had been sorry to learn that the stern Transfiguration professor would be leaving. Nevertheless, they were enthused with the changes made for the next year. They seemed especially happy for Professor Lupin but the most gossip for the past week had to do with the changes they had noted in Professor Snape’s behavior.

He was no longer they tyrant he had been. This was attributed to his role-playing during the war. Of course, the Headmaster knew otherwise. Severus Snape had come back to life and it all had to do with his relationship with Harry Potter. She had brought him back from the brink of despair. He had found friends among former rivals. The bitterness and anger, which had so afflicted him from his past mistakes, had begun to fade into a bad memory. He was emerging as the sensitive and intelligent man that a cruel twist of fate had almost destroyed. While his position still dictated that he be a strict taskmaster he was no longer yelling and belittling the students. Dumbledore was pleased with him but he sighed inwardly. There was still one thing missing from his life if only the young man could see it.

The Headmaster scanned the Great Hall looking out at the assemblage. The teachers had taken their places at the Head Table and everyone was present except for Severus. He had sent Dumbledore a brief message to begin the feast without him as he had a matter of urgent personal business. Dumbledore had questioned Tiberius but Severus’ uncle merely said that the young man had gone into Diagon Alley and would be delayed returning. He studied the elder Snape seriously from the dais. Tiberius was sitting with Phaedra, who had been allowed to attend, and she was talking animatedly with him about going home for the summer. It had been decided that they would reopen Snape Manor rather or the family town home in London. Sirius had deeded the small house in Ottery St. Catchpole over to Ron and Hermione for a wedding present. Phaedra was still adjusting to the changes in her life. Her nightmares persisted but they were slowly resolving. She was not yet ready to be reminded of places she had spent time with her mother. Harry was also looking forward to going to Snape Manor. A change of scene would do them all good.

Dumbledore had just announced the winners of the House and Quidditch Cups when the doors to the Great Hall burst open. Severus Snape stood there silhouetted in the doorway. The room fell into silence as all heads turned in his direction.

“Forgive me Headmaster,” he said sweeping up the aisle between the Ravenclaw and Gryffindor tables, black robes billowing out behind him, “but I need to address a member of your staff and I wish everyone to hear what I have to say.”

“Of course Professor,” Dumbledore agreed studying the younger wizard shrewdly, as all eyes were upon them.

The hall remained totally silent as the Potions Master reached the front of the room. Students and staff alike were wondering what was going on. Reaching the front of the room Severus walked over to where Harry was sitting between Remus and Sirius. He stared at her for a full minute before gracefully dropping down onto one knee, painfully aware that the last time he had done so had been in front of Lord Voldemort.

“Harry James Potter, I kneel before you in front of your friends, peers, and students so that they may bear witness to what I am about to say.” He looked her directly in the eyes and Harry felt her stomach jolt. He had let his guard down. “I am in love with you and would ask you in front of these witness if you would become my wife?”

Harry looked around the room. All eyes were on her. ‘Breathe, Harry. Slow deep breaths,’ she thought nervously. She continued to stare at Severus and was aware of Sirius trying to suppress a grin as he looked at Remus who gently nudged her in the back. Her mouth was suddenly dry and she took a sip of pumpkin juice before leaning over to whisper softly to Severus all the while maintaining eye contact.

“You know that Sirius and Remus will still have to be my Protectors.”

“Of course,” he replied softly.

“Will you promise me one thing then?”

“What is it?”

“Promise me you will never kneel in front of anyone else ever again? I think you have done it more than enough for one lifetime.” She knew he understood that she was referring to all the times he had done so for the Dark Lord.

“That is one promise I shall be delighted to keep,” he smiled warmly.

“Yes, Severus, I’ll marry you,” Harry answered so that everyone could hear. “I love you too.”

The Great Hall erupted into shouts and cheers of amazement as Severus stood and placed an engagement ring on her finger and leaned in to give her a brief kiss. Sirius and Remus were hugging her and shaking hands with Severus as the rest of the staff all came over to congratulate them. Hermione ran off to send an owl to Ron and Draco who were back at Auror headquarters. Harry was simply in shock. Severus had announced to the world that he loved her and had meant it. Remus moved over so Severus could sit beside her. Harry looked up as she felt a tug on her sleeve meeting Phaedra’s brown eyes.

“I told you that you would marry Uncle Sev,” she giggled, “but nobody ever listens to me.”

Harry just hugged her and whispered, “I think we will from now on.”

Dumbledore gave the students and staff a few minutes to calm down and then congratulated the couple from the podium. He was beaming with pride. Harry was happy and well. Severus had found what he thought he could never have. Sirius and Remus had found what they had thought lost forever. It had been a hard battle but the war was finally over. Old wounds were finally healed and life would begin anew.